Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter5

2013-08-14T23:58:12Z

128.189.170.242:

==Chapter 5 - Her Lies and Truths==

“Listen up, we still have three days ‘til Aoi’s birthday. It’s Saturday tomorrow, so today will be the big day. Let’s buck up.”

''“Right, Koremitsu.”''

The following morning, a Friday, Koremitsu enthusiastically departed from his home. He disembarked at his bus stop and went along the path leading to school.

''“Asa might be planning something to deal with us.”''

Hikaru spoke worriedly.

“She gives off this vibe that makes her seem black-hearted, and her glare has weight to it. I guess she might be some boss commanding delinquents to do dangerous things or something.”

''“I-I can’t really deny it completely, but.”''

“Are you serious!? She’s the mastermind?”

''“Probably not to that extent…yeah…”''

Hikaru stumbled over his words.

''“But Asa is a strong and wise person. She’s a lone child, so she treats Aoi like she’s her little sister. She often says I’m insincere to Aoi. She likes to help others, and is very understanding.”''

“I say, aren’t you too protective of girls. Tch—wait, don’t tell me you dated that damn arrogant woman too?”

Hikaru merely answered a startled Koremitsu’s question composedly.

''“Nope. Even if I’m the only man left in this world, Asa won’t go out with me. Even if the world’s about to end, we won’t be together.”''

His voice was delicate yet unyielding.

“AKAGI—!!”

Koremitsu looked to the source of the voice and saw Honoka dashing toward him, entirely unconcerned about her disheveled skirt and tousled hair.

Her eyes were wide, and she scowled; she showed both her slight anger, and her fragility. She abruptly took hold of Koremitsu’s hand.

“Wha-what are you doing, Shikibu?”

“Thank goodness. You’re alright!”

“Huh? What are you saying?”

“I called you so many times, but you didn’t pick up your phone, so I was worried about you…”

“Phone?”

Koremitsu rummaged through his bag for his phone and found there were more than 10 missed calls from Honoka.

Such a long queue of incoming calls was new to him.

“Oh, I switched it off.”

“What kind of explanation is that?!”

Honoka’s eyebrows rose slightly.

“Well, actually, hardly anyone called me before.”

“Then why did you have a phone in the first place? Don’t you know how I felt when I called you—uuu?”

“What happened?”

Koremitsu asked dazedly; Honoka looked to him and answered with a grimace.

“The Matriarch Asa asked me about you yesterday.”

“Matriarch Asa?”

“President Saiga.”

“Saiga? Ahh, Asa, so she’s the president, huh?”

“A-Asa! You called the president Asa—!?”

Honoka was stupefied.

“What’s she shocked about?”

Koremitsu could not comprehend the situation, and glanced aside at Hikaru, who seemed to empathize with her as he shrugged his shoulders.

However, this reaction confused Koremitsu all the more.

Koremitsu, not having the ability to comprehend the situation, glanced aside to Hikaru. His empathetic feelings toward Honoka were apparent,
and he shrugged his shoulders. This served only to intensify Koremitsu’s bewilderment.

Honoka precipitously clasped Koremitsu’s collar and pulled him to her.

She pouted, her cheeks puffed out, and stared at Koremitsu.

“Really, don’t you~ understand the situation at all? If we’re talking about this Asai Saiga, the Matriarch Asa of the Second Year, we’ll be talking about the student council president of the high school department. Also, she was already the student council president in both elementary school and middle school! She’s of the top class elite among the ‘nobles’ here, one with extreme power. It’s said that even teachers don’t dare defy her.”

Honoka furiously described a rumor stating that an employee of the administration branch once defied Asai and was transferred out, and another explaining how a particular teacher, dissatisfied with Asai’s behavior, ‘resigned’ less than half a semester into the school year.

“Instead of calling them close friends—you might say that the president Saiga is like a guardian to Her Highness Aoi, and it seemed that all the boys who want to approach Her Highness Aoi were monitored by her. The president had a calm expression when she was asking me about you, but her eyes were really cold, and it really scared me…she definitely had her sights on you because you wouldn’t let go of Her Highness Aoi.
You wouldn’t pick up the phone when I called you, so I thought you…”

Koremitsu regarded Honoka’s eyelashes - tears of uncertainty clung to them in spite of their feisty image.

''…Why does she look so agitated and desperate?''

Koremitsu had never before been so close to a girl, and an abnormal feeling came over him.

''“Miss Shikibu’s worried about you. Such a good girl.”''

Hikaru vocalized this daintily.

“I see, so you’re worried about me? Thanks.”

Not a second after the words left his lips, Honoka’s face was flushed red. She loosened her hands from his shirt with an impressive swiftness.

“Wh-wha-what are you saying!? Who’s worried about you here…you’re just someone who can get up even being kicked a hundred times. I just got provoked by president Saiga and advised you; nope, not worried about you at all—I’m just scared of getting involved because she thinks I’m your accomplice—”

She turned from him and spoke harshly.

''“Miss Shikibu sure is cute.”''

Koremitsu, who watched Hikaru as he snickered, was perplexed.

“Anyway, you’d better comply for the time being.”

“That’s impossible. We just had an argument yesterday.”

“HUH!?”

Honoka turned back to Koremitsu; her eyes were opened wide, and her exaggerated expression was befitting of a comedian.

“We met each other on the way home, and she bossed me around as if she were important. I lost my temper, and shouted ‘Who would listen to
you, you bastard?’.”

“Why did you say that—!?”

Her gaze fell as she shouted.

“It can’t be helped. I couldn’t back down in that situation.”

Koremitsu’s answer came through pouted lips.

“You’re really an idi—”

“If Saiga tries doing anything, I’ll protect you.”

Idiot—before Honoka could finish her sentence, she was, for some reason, rooted to the spot.

Blood rushed to her face; both her ears and her neck were crimson. She averted her gaze from Koremitsu.

''What’s going on? What’s with her? Why’s her face blushing?''

''“Koremitsu, you don’t have the right to call me a playboy. You do have talent.”''

Hikaru babbled.

''What nonsense are you spouting?'' Koremitsu thought in protest, but he repressed these words to hear Honoka’s response.

“You-you idiot! You don’t have to worry about me. I’ll protect myself. Humph, don’t look down on me. I-I-I-I-I-I don’t need your help, humph.”

She exclaimed this with her eyes moving about rapidly.

“Really—now’s not the time to worry about others. You don’t understand your own situation. Why are you acting cool, saying that you will
pro-protect me or something…no, my face is all heated up. Everyone’s looking at us!”

Koremitsu, after he had recovered, found that there was truth in Honoka’s words; the students gave them surprised looks as they passed by.

“Keep your distance from me when you’re talking. I don’t want to be misunderstood for going to school with a delinquent.”

Honoka shied away, hiding her flushed, petite face, speeding ahead of Koremitsu.

“I’M NOT A DELINQUENT!”

“DON’T TALK TO ME!”

Honoka further increased the distance between them.

“Ugh, I really don’t understand women—”

He thought she was worried for him because of the way she approached him, but she became angry without explanation; she would go on to blush and her expression would be, for a moment, vulnerable. The next moment, she was bitter once more; her moody vacillations were too rapid.

Koremitsu followed Honoka, a distance of several meters between the two, with Hikaru’s enthusiastic chatter coming from his side.

''“Miss Shikibu sure is cute. Her feisty personality and innocence is the best combination. She’s so adorable. You should now go forward, grab her hand and say ‘I want to go to school with you’. She’ll blush even harder, this Miss Shikibu. Ahh, I really want to see this.”''

''Seriously, you…what about Aoi?''

Koremitsu glanced to Hikaru condescendingly.

''Really, what am I getting all flustered for?''

Honoka hurried onward, her heart in total disarray.

''My face is definitely all red now.''

The previous day, when Asai Saiga had summoned Honoka to the student council room, she’d thoroughly questioned Honoka about Koremitsu.

''Because you seem close to him, Miss Shikibu—''she said.

Her beautiful eyes emanated a pressure that made Honoka shudder in consternation.

''“Akagi may look like a delinquent, but he’s really a serious and hardworking guy, and he really devotes himself fully to the girl he likes!
He won’t be violent to girls—and he’s definitely a gentleman! He likes cats—I don’t know whether that’s true or not, but he’s articulate, and he’ll finish his assignments seriously—”''

If Honoka were to defend Koremitsu, she would surely be deemed an accomplice. To make Asai her enemy would be foolish.

She understood this, but could not restrain herself.

''“Koremitsu Akagi is a decent man who looks much better than his appearance!”''

''Why in the world did I say something like that? The president didn’t say anything after hearing it. It’s really scary.''

Regardless,

''“If there’s nothing else, I’ll make my leave.”''

She spoke courageously and took her leave.

''I can’t believe I actually did that.''

Her actions were ludicrous; she had taunted the Matriarch Asa.

She was in no place to call Koremitsu an idiot.

''The president won’t hold back now, no matter what. If she does anything to me…''

''“I’ll protect you.”''

She recalled his words, the serious expression on his face, and her own searing face. She had never expected a hero’s line to cross over from a love story into reality.

''“I’ll protect—.”''

UWWAAAAHHH. NO! DON’T!

She reached the corridor, perturbed.

Huh?

Honoka noticed something unusual.

There was a crowd in the corridor.

The girls, their eyes filled with tears, said things like, “This is too much,” and “Who did this?”

''What happened?''

She hurriedly changed her shoes, and walked toward the crowd.

“Hono.”

Her braided friend, among others, greeted her.

“What happened, Michiru?”

Michiru glowered as she muttered.

“It’s too much—someone cut the little papers stuck beside Lord Hikaru’s news bulletin—”

Honoka turned her attention to the bulletin board.

The colored papers, full of memorial notes and messages to Hikaru Mikado, had large crosses carved into them.

''What is this?''

Koremitsu stood at the hind of the crowd, his demeanor especially serious. He stared at the news bulletin and the colored papers.

The bulletin and papers had crosses hacked into them.

''“Thank you.”''

''“Farewell.”''

''“I love you the most.”''

The words, etched across shredded papers in black ink, hung alongside Hikaru’s picture.

Koremitsu looked breathlessly to Hikaru, who was staring at the notes written for him which were now covered in large crosses.

''What exactly is going on? Who did it?''

Koremitsu pushed his way through the crowd, moving onward.

Those who saw Koremitsu’s stiff, vicious countenance shrunk away from him.

A path opened before him, and his surroundings calmed. With the crowd spectating him, he drew near the bulletin board and came to a still.

He stared at the notes and colored papers with pursed lips.

They were probably sliced through with a penknife. The surface was not jagged, but very neat.

The resemblance between these crosses and the cross drawn on that canvas weighed on his heart.

Two blacks lines jutting across the sunlight-filled stairs.

Two black lines.

He felt the sliced surface of the notes with his frigid fingers, and a small object fell from inside the envelope and landed atop his right foot.

“?”

He knelt to retrieve it. It was a small silver star, half the size of a grain of rice.

Hikaru leaned in to examine it.

''“This is…”''

Just as he began to speak.

“Akagi.”

Koremitsu turned to the voice and saw a rigid looking male teacher, a young female homeroom teacher beside him.

The homeroom teacher stood tentatively, but the venerable male teacher spoke firmly,

“Please, come with us.”

He could tell by the homeroom teacher’s troubled demeanor and the male teacher’s stern voice that there was no good to come of it.

''“This is the Teaching Staff Head, Mister Nishidera.”''

Hikaru spoke with a tense voice,

Koremitsu’s voice followed,

“Oh.”

With that as their answer, they followed the department head.

Spectators’ curious stares prodded them like needles.

Koremitsu, from the corner of his eye, saw Honoka worriedly watching him depart.

''“Is he the culprit? He’s already been called over to the office by the Department Head, you know?”''

Behind them, such chatter could be heard.

“A student stood up as witness, saying that you were the one who sliced the colored paper with a knife.”

He was led to the cramped counseling room, and the Teaching Staff Head spoke chidingly from across the conference table.

“Haa? Who?”

The words drained and stunned him.

The Teaching Staff Head spoke sternly,

“I can’t tell you who they were, but there were three students, not one, who reported you, saying that they personally saw you cutting the
colored papers with a knife.”

''What the!?''

He came to a sudden realization.

''Saiga did this, didn’t she?''

If she had not, why would three people have testified to witnessing him cut the notes when he was innocent?

Honoka said before that President Saiga would not forgive her enemies, and that all the students who opposed the president vanished for no reason.

Honoka had previously stated that President Saiga was unforgiving, and that all the students to oppose her had vanished with no ostensible reason.

''Damn, this is too despicable, Asai Saiga. Is it your modus operandi to frame people?''

His face stiffened, and his chest boiled.

Hikaru, after taking note of Koremitsu’s twitching eyebrows and fury filled eyes, offered some advice.

''“You didn’t do this, Koremitsu. I can vouch for you since I’m with you twenty-four hours a day, so please calm down. Just hold on for now and listen to the Teaching Staff Head.”''

Koremitsu took a breath to calm himself.

Were it not for Hikaru’s avocation, the situation would have worsened.

He probably would have shouted for the Teaching Staff Head to bring in both the students who framed him and the student council president, Saiga.

“I didn’t do this.”

He concluded as he stared at the Teaching Staff Head.

Both teachers, the Teaching Staff Head and the homeroom teacher, were slightly taken aback by his calm denial.

“But I heard that you yelled at the students sticking their notes on the board a few days ago, didn’t you?”

“Well…I wasn’t yelling at them, and I have nothing to do with this.”

“So, you mean that the witnesses were mistaken.”

“I don’t know since I’m not them, but I know all too well what I did yesterday. I left school before the final dismissal time, so if they
really saw the culprit, it wasn’t me. Besides, I wouldn’t do that kind of thing anyway.”

“Then, is there anyone who can prove that you left school at that time.”

“I met President Saiga when I went over to Hikaru’s apartment. The president should be able to prove it.”

The name alone caused him vexation.

He tried his best to suppress the rage which rose in his chest as he spoke, but the Teaching Staff Head gave an arrogant look at Koremitsu,
and said without wavering,

“I’ve already asked Saiga about that.”

What?

“You called yourself Hikaru Mikado’s friend, but were infuriated when Saiga pointed out that it was impossible.”

That was truly the case.

It sounded like Koremitsu was lying about being Hikaru’s friend, and was a lunatic with an inability to differentiate between fantasy and
reality. Saiga definitely implied this when she spoke with the Teaching Staff Head.

“Maybe it was because you were overly excited that she was worried that you might do something overboard. She said you might have returned to school after that, and that you had enough time for you to do something like this.”

“Wha—”

''WHAT KIND OF JOKE IS THIS!?'' He nearly exploded.

“Hang in there, Koremitsu!”

Hikaru restrained him.

“I get it, I get it, okay?”

He managed to calm himself, but his heart was racing, and his head was seething.

His breathing was erratic.

The Teaching Staff Head and the homeroom teacher were probably taken aback by his the fury displayed in his eyes and breathlessness as they froze.

“I didn’t—do it. Hikaru’s my friend; I won’t tear messages meant for a friend.”

His voice growled with fury, and his throat was burning.

“You really didn’t do this?”

The Teaching Staff Head asked again in an irked manner, and Koremitsu nearly lost his temper, but was stopped again by Hikaru.

“Never.”

The Teaching Staff Head sighed and said,

“I’ll talk with you again once I talk with Asai.”

Koremitsu was finally liberated, and the bell indicating the end of the first period rang.

''“I heard that Akagi was summoned to the staff room by the Teaching Staff Head because he was the one who cut the news and the colored paper.”''

''“So that delinquent did it after all.”''

''“I’ve already thought about it. His facial expression was exaggerated when he roared at the girls on the corridor. He had that scary expression on his face this morning too.”''

''“How can be possibly be Lord Hikaru’s friend? They’re so different it’s like a Prince and a slave.”''

''“Yeah, nobody will believe him—”''

''“Speaking of which, I think he attended the funeral?”''

''“He was. So what? He’s a ghost stalker? He definitely cut the papers because he was angry about everyone ignoring him when he said he was Lord Hikaru’s friend.”''

''“He’s the worst.”''

These ramblings, and others like it, came from in front of him.

“Tch! That damned woman…I won’t forgive you, Asai Saiga.”

He gritted his teeth and walked through the corridor to the classroom.

She framed me as the vandal, so I’m completely isolated, but she’s too naïve. I was already isolated. I’m already used to such slander.

''“…Did Asa really do this?”''

Beside him, Hikaru closed his eyes slightly and muttered pensively.

''“Doing this isn’t Asa’s style.”''

“What are you saying?”

Koremitsu spoke softly.

It seemed like something that cold-blooded woman would do, but Hikaru’s normally clear face was clouded.

''“It’s Asa’s style to frame you as the culprit, Koremitsu, but…the one who cut the news and papers might be someone else. Asa simply used it to her advantage.”''

“Someone else…”

''“Because if Asa knew who did this, she definitely wouldn’t slander you, definitely not. Asa wouldn’t do such a dangerous thing.”''

The fervor in Hikaru’s eyes was quickly fading to nonexistence.

He seemed to be entirely preoccupied by himself, ruminating for an answer; his icy countenance that of a complete stranger to Koremitsu.

For Hikaru’s face to bear anything but a smile was disconcerting to Koremitsu, and when he recalled the cross drawn on that canvas, his chest ached as though it were being torn.

Honoka ran to him.

“Akagi, are you alright?”

She looked to be a combination of flustered and worried as she looked up to Koremitsu.

“Yeah.”

He answered.

“Did the Teaching Staff Head look for you?”

“He asked if I was the culprit, but I didn’t do anything.”

He was still furious with Asai and the Teaching Staff Head, but he gave his best apathetic look as to not worry Honoka; however, he still had the face of a scoundrel.

Honoka pouted her lips in an ostensibly embarrassed manner.

“Is, is that so. So nothing happened.”

She muttered coldly.”

''“Why are you talking with the delinquent Akagi, Shikibu?”''

''“How disappointing. To think that you became a delinquent too, Shikibu.”''

Koremitsu heard some people mutter,

And at the next moment, he bellowed,

“ALRIGHT, THAT GUY WHO SAID DELINQUENT! YOU CAN CALL ME ONE, BUT SHIKIBU’S NOT ONE!”

“What are you doing, Akagi—”

Honoka’s eyes widened, and she tried to stop Koremitsu.

Hikaru, who was immersed in his own thoughts, hurriedly advised Koremitsu too,

''“Koremitsu, it’s like you to be angry for Miss Shikibu. You’ll cause trouble for her too if you exacerbate things further!”''

“…”

Koremitsu immediately stopped him.

''“What’s he doing? Being angry back at us?”''

''“He’s the culprit who cut the paper on Lord Hikaru’s bulletin.”''

Other voices rang, and Koremitsu clenched his trembling fist as his temple veins were about to explode.

At this moment,

“That’s not true. He’s not the one who cut the papers and the news cutting!”

Koremitsu doubted his eyes and ears.

Hikaru too stood there, unmoving.

The one exclaiming with a pale face was Aoi.

''Why would Aoi!?''

Koremitsu held his breath, and Aoi’s voice continued to ring.

“No! he didn’t do it...! It’s not him. It’s not him!”

Her trembling tender body was ostensibly about to snap, and her eyes were filled with anguish as she kept telling them.

Her pale face and straight flowing black hair was all messy.

Her voice was becoming weaker, and she cuddled herself, seemingly chilly, and lowered her head.

The second lesson bell rang coldly across the silent corridor.

Koremitsu’s arms were slumped weakly as he stood there, and he immediately had the image of the large cross on the canvas and Aoi drawing it in his mind.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

During lunch break, while Koremitsu went to the roof with bento in stow, he heard rumors about the slashing.

''“I heard that it was Lord Hikaru’s fiancée who did it.”''

''“Her Highness Aoi did belittle Lord Hikaru a long time ago, and even on that day…”''

Hikaru, who was beside Koremitsu, remained silent with a stiff expression.

They arrived at the room, and Koremitsu sat his buttocks down with his legs outstretched.

“What do you think? Did Aoi really do it?”

He whispered hesitantly,

''“I don’t know. But Miss Aoi does have a motive.”''

He frowned as he answered painfully.

Aoi did not say that she was the one who cut the paper, but the ‘it’s not him’ line from her sounded like she was trying to shield Koremitsu, or rather, she might be guilty over her crime.

''If Aoi was really the one who cut it all, who knows how cruel it’ll be to Hikaru…?''

''What would he have to do about the birthday presents he promised to give Aoi on Sunday?'' Hikaru’s expression was all gloomy, and Koremitsu was at a loss of words.

''Damn it. I might as well be the culprit!''

Frustrated, he bit into the extremely large Inarizushi<ref>Sushi of Fried tofu fill with rice inside</ref>.

Suddenly, something glittered beside Koremitsu.

“!”

And then, a chime rang, and a girl aimed her camera right in front of him.

She had tomboyish short hair, and though she had a petite physique, her silky thighs and the protruding chest on her shirt made her bewitching.

“Sorry, Akagi! Can I have a photo please? From this direction.”

She immediately darted in front of him without his permission, and her cellphone screen flashed again. A cackling sound rang, indicating that the photo shoot was done.

“What are you doing!?”

“Hello, I’m Hiina Oumi of the news club, the second girl in class 1-4. My blood type is AB, birthday is February 3rd, Aquarius. As for my tastes in boyfriends, I like the intellectual kind with glasses on. I’m willing to do anything to get a quick breaking scoop, whether it’s to wear a school swimsuit, cat-ears or clean the toilet. My favorite food is pasta, and I prefer to sprinkle lots of cheese over it rather than have the Neapolitan meat sauce on it. I think it’s best to have Neapolitan pasta with cheese right? There’s a café called ‘April Fools’ in front of the station, and including coffee, red tea, herbal tea or their homemade mint ice-cream, the entire set is worth 850 Yen. That’s really the best one for me. Are there any other questions?”

She was speaking very quickly midway through, but the final few words were too faster that Koremitsu’s mind was utterly confused.

''Wearing a school swimsuit, cleaning the toilet, or whatever, what was going on? No, before that.''

[[Image:HgCnI_V01_219.jpg|thumb]]

“Why did you take a photo of me when I haven’t allowed you to?”

''And in this situation?''

He glared back like a beast, but the girl did not seem to mind.

“I did ask if I could take a photo.”

“But I didn’t allow you to.”

“Well, let’s not fuss over such trivial stuff. Now, the topic of our scoop, Akagi, you’re Lord Hikaru’s friend, right?”

“So what?”

She would probably say something like she could not believe it.

“I’m investigating into something regarding Lord Hikaru. Thus, I’m collecting all sorts of information.”

“You’re still going to write a Hikaru’s memoriam during this commotion again?”

“Ahh, you sure were unlucky this morning, Akagi, weren’t you? But I have no intention of focusing on this trivial matter of someone’s act of personal revenge. Well, a coming-out party from Her Highness Aoi certainly is exciting, but this is really a 3rd-rate act. What I’m looking into is the issue of ‘The truth behind Lord Hikaru’s death’, that’s all.”

“The truth, behind Hikaru’s death?”

As Koremitsu remained puzzled, Hiina grinned as she said,

“It’s just…a little rumor—but Lord Hikaru didn’t die from an accident, but was actually killed by someone.”

“!”

Koremitsu let out a slight gasp.

Was Hikaru possibly killed by someone?

''What’s going on, Hikaru!?''

He turned to the man himself, and saw Hikaru give a grim frozen expression into the sky that could have frozen the atmosphere around them. Hikaru bit on his lips that were usual smiling gently, his face was face and his eyes were sharp.

Koremitsu immediately had goosebumps.

Was she telling the truth?

“Hello there, Akagi? Why are you looking behind?”

As Hiina called out to Koremitsu.

“So you’re here, Akagi!”

Honoka opened the door to the roof, and she exclaimed with a tone of desperation.

“What is it, Shikibu!?”

“Her Highness Aoi’s in trouble! She’s taken away by Lord Hikaru’s fans! The situation is very bad!”

''“Aoi!”''

Hikaru exclaimed.

“Ahh, Her Highness Aoi had been badmouthing Lord Hikaru up till now, making his fans really unhappy. With this incident, it’ll be past their breaking point.”

Hiina said this rather expectantly. Koremitsu left his bento behind and ran over to Honoka.

“Where did they go, Shikibu?”

“To the woods!"

Koremitsu dashed hurriedly down the stairs.

“Ah! Wait a moment! Akagi! I haven’t had my material yet—!”

Hiina chased after him with her chest bouncing about.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

''You’d better not have anything happen to you, Aoi!''

He did not expect to see students being called out for personal revenge in this prestigious school of princesses and young lords. If women were to get hysterical, who knew what they could do.

As Koremitsu sprinted down the stairs, Hikaru exclaimed climatically,

''“Listen to me, Koremitsu. I feel that Miss Aoi’s not the one who cut the paper. She may have a ‘motive’ for doing this, but it’s not her character to actually ‘carry out the act’. Of course, it’s not Asa too. Even if Asa knows that Miss Aoi drew a cross on her canvas, she won’t suspect Miss Aoi.”''

Koremitsu darted through the corridor and ran out of the school building without changing out of his shoes. During this time, Hikaru continued with a serious expression,

''“That’s right, Asa definitely didn’t know that Miss Aoi drew a cross on the canvas. That’s why, when there was the slashing incident, she felt that it could be used to her benefit, and she could frame you for this incident.”''

Koremitsu panted, looked around, and ran straight to the woods.

Hikaru’s voice got more uptight,

''“The crux in this situation is why the culprit would deliberately draw a large cross on the memorial. If it’s not a coincidence—there has to be an intention behind this, and the culprit will show up. Miss Aoi’s not the culprit, and it’s not Asa. That means—”''

A voice rang, sounding like it ripped through the air sharply,

''“You’re just betrothed because your parents decided the marriage!”''

He turned his head towards where the voice came from, and saw Aoi standing with her back against a large trunk. She bit her lips tightly, and she was frowning with a pale face.

There were approximately 10 girls surrounding her.

And they were ostensibly taking turns to tell her off.

“Even if you weren’t loved by Lord Hikaru, it’s embarrassing that you still hate him after his death and rip the papers!”

“Lord Hikaru certainly is pitiful to have a vicious woman like you as his fiancée. No wonder he went to flirt around.

No matter how much she was scolded, Aoi kept silent with a stiff expression. Her eyes were showing a firm glint, and her tightly shut lips were not saying a single word.

“What are you staring at? Say something? Are you looking down on us because you think you’re a ‘noble’ who’s been in the school since
kindergarten?”

The girl who was irate by Aoi’s attitude raised her hand.

“I’ve always disliked you for a long time.”

Koremitsu sprinted over as he hollered,

“HOLD IT RIGHT THERE—!”

Aoi widened her eyes.

And the other girls looked over at Koremitsu.

Koremitsu barged his way amongst them and stood in front of Aoi, shielding her.

“Don’t you lay a hand on her! She’s a very important person! If you want to vent your anger, come at me! I’ll take a beating from you for her sake.”

''Right! Aoi’s a very important person to Hikaru. That’s why I have to protect her!''

Upon seeing the savage-looking Koremitsu with messy red hair pant as he hollered, the girls were rooted to the ground in fear.

“COME HIT ME!”

Koremitsu roared out at girl who raised her hand.

“Wha-what are you doing? Didn’t she completely ignore you, splash you with the paintbrush water, and cut up the papers everyone wrote to Lord Hikaru? And you still want to protect her after all this? Are you an idiot?”

The girl glared timidly at Koremitsu.

At this moment,

Hikaru, who was beside them, spoke sternly,

''“No, Miss Aoi didn’t do it.”''

Koremitsu immediately turned towards Hikaru.

Hikaru’s expression was as firm as his will, unfettered, and he looked towards the girls surrounding Aoi.

They could not see Hikaru.

And they could not hear his voice.

But Koremitsu could hear him.

That was why,

''“Miss Aoi isn’t the one who cut the colored papers and the news.”''

That was why he had to convey Hikaru’s words.

He had to protect this Aoi Hikaru so loved.

The girls widened their eyes in shock, and Aoi, standing behind him, was taken aback.

Hikaru looked like an Archangel sent down by God as he pointed a long finger at one of the girls.

''“You’re—the culprit.”''

“You’re the one who did this.”

Koremitsu grabbed the hand of the girl Hikaru pointed to and raised it up.

“No!”

The girl who had been hounding Koremitsu up till this point let out a soft cry.

Honoka gasped, and Hiina took her phone out as she got ready.

The polished nail on the right hand’s finger dropped as Koremitsu grabbed it, and the stars and flower shaped glass fragments were glittering.

They were the same stars as the ones that dropped onto Koremitsu’s toes.

Hikaru spoke quietly,

''“Why are there large crosses on the news and the papers—as for what this means, it means that the culprit was definitely in the arts room, and saw Miss Aoi draw the cross on the canvas. She did not like Miss Aoi, and did this to push the blame on her.”''

Koremitsu digested the meaning of Hikaru’s words as he growled,

“You’re from the arts club, right? You saw me being scolded by Aoi, and also saw her draw that large cross on the canvas. That’s why you deliberately cut the news and papers in large crosses to shift the suspicion to her.”

The girl grabbed by the hand froze tersely, and then struggled like a fish biting on hook, trying to break free from Koremitsu’s hand. But once she knew she could not escape, her expression contorted, and she looked like she was hoping for Koremitsu not to speak on any further.

“Tha-that’s because…I couldn’t forgive her.”

The girl showed fear and apprehension on her face as she moved her dry lips.

“That person kept calling Lord Hikaru useless, a scum amongst men, and even said something like he deserved this for what he did.”

Her tentative-looking eyes had anger and sadness as she said ‘this person’, and she growled these words.

“Wh-when Lord Hikaru was around, I couldn’t approach him because I was too nervous…but that person, even when she became Lord Hikaru’s fiancée so easily, said such…such overboard things—if I were her, I would have ripped my mouth out and not say anything…if I were Lord
Hikaru’s fiancée, I’ll definitely treasure him more than that person. I’ll thank God every day…but this person keeps deriding him, and she’s
his fiancée.”

When she finally finished, she broke down in tears.

Koremitsu weakened, not knowing what to do.

When Aoi drew the large cross on the canvas, Koremitsu too could not suppress his anger as he roared out at Aoi.

He understood all too well the feelings of the girl Aoi hurt.

Koremitsu let go of her hand, and she immediately knelt down, her skirt lying on the grassy patchy as she sobbed weakly.

“Lord Hikaru, has always been my idol. I was satisfied with just looking at him from afar, but he’s now dead…I won’t…won’t be able to see him again…”

Hikaru too showed a depressed look, and got down on his knees to clasp the girl’s hands, seemingly apologizing for not being able to accept
her feelings.

“I-I’m sorry.”

Even though the one she hoped to meet was standing right in front of her, she could not sense him clasping her hand, and she continued while sobbing.

“I already knew…this is just envy on my part…but…it’s really painful…I couldn’t control myself…I’m sorry…I’m sorry.”

The other girls too apologized as they lowered their heads.

“I’m sorry.”

“Pl-please forgive me.”

Koremitsu, who was already apprehensive over being apologized at, had sweat dripping as his head started to heat up as he shouted,

“Idiots! Don’t apologize to me or anything! You shouldn’t have done this if you had known that you’re going to apologize like this!”

Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from behind.

“…Is that so.”

Aoi, standing behind Koremitsu, continued to mutter.

“…Please don’t…do this too. Please don’t…apologize.”

He turned around, and saw Aoi’s expression look paler than before. Her eyes were shut, and she seemed to be writhing as she breathed.

“I…wasn’t the one who cut the papers, but…I already thought about it.”

Startled, Koremitsu’s voice was stuck in his throat. Hiina watched on with a calm expression, Honoka and the other girls shocked onlookers.

And then, there was a color tint of agony spreading in Hikaru’s eyes. For every moment Aoi spoke, her petite shoulders would tremble, and the agony got concentrated.

“As you have said, Hikaru never loved me. He was chasing other girls…and I despised him for it. He fooled people like that, and died in that
manner…he didn’t consider the feelings of others until the end.”

Aoi suddenly could not continue any further. Her contorted expression showed that she was about to cry, and she had already revealed the sadness and bitterness within.

“I always thought of tearing down those colored papers so that I won’t have to remember them…whenever I see those things related to Hikaru every morning, I really can’t help but want to tear them off…so, that’s why, when I saw the slashed news and papers…I—I mistakenly thought
that I did that…”

Aoi’s delicate body looked frailer than before, and her face got paler. Her large eyes were seething with agony.

“I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH!”

The moment she cried out—Koremitsu felt he had heard the sound of Hikaru’s heart breaking.

Hikaru, who was the prosecutor of sorts before now, stood there like a convict being judged for heavy crimes.

He did not argue as he closed his lips, and his sad eyes showed helplessness—

Aoi then lowered her head and ran away.

“Wait!”

Koremitsu followed after her.

“Don’t follow me! Hikaru’s feelings—affections— for me are like the stars in the sky falling down on the ground; they don’t exist!”

Aoi exclaimed as she ran.

These words carved Koremitsu’s heart.

''Why must she keep saying such things?''

''Hikaru was certainly right beside Aoi.''

''He still remained on this world to fulfill the promise he made with her.''

''And she actually said something like it’ll be great if he disappeared—that she can’t help but wreck it. Why must she let out such a heartbroken voice, such a painful expression, why—''

His chest felt tight, and he had difficulty breathing as his body ached.

''Hikaru said that you’re his hope! Even so—''

“Please! Wait! Aoi Saotome! Listen to me!”

Aoi ran from the courtyard to the corridor, and Koremitsu tried his best to catch up. He felt Hikaru’s presence behind him, his pain, and continued chasing after her.

There’s not enough time.

Aoi’s birthday was on Sunday - two days from now. If Koremitsu could not open her heart before than, he would not be able to pass on the remaining 6 birthday presents, and he would not be able to pass on Hikaru’s feelings to Aoi!

Even though this was already Hikaru’s last chance!

Hikaru could not celebrate Aoi’s birthday with her already!

“Stop right there! Aoi Saotome! I have something I want to give you!”

Aoi dashed up the stairs.

The light of noon shot through the windows on the stairs.

“Hey! Aoi Saotome! Saotome! Aoi! –Miss Aoi!”

'''Miss Aoi.'''

The moment he called out to her, she stopped in her tracks.

However, she did not look back and she knelt down weakly.

She was everything but alright.

Koremitsu sprinted to her.

Hikaru too.

''“Miss Aoi! Miss Aoi!”''

Aoi was still groggy as she closed her eyes, worn from it all, breathing with pain. Even when Koremitsu was carrying her, she showed no reaction. Koremitsu was shocked to realize how light Aoi was.

“Hikaru, where’s the infirmary?”

''“First floor!”''

“Lead the way.”

He carried Aoi as he ran to the infirmary.

On the way back, Koremitsu went by Honoka and Hiina, who caught up.

“Wait! What’s going on!? What happened to Her Highness Aoi!?”

“Wow, a Princess Carry! Can I have a photo!?”

“Idiot! I’ll kill you if you dare to take one!”

He yelled these words as he ran off.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

Koremitsu let Aoi lie on the infirmary bed, and finally heaved a sigh of relief.

His hair and clothes were drenched in sweat to a point where he could squeeze it out.

“Overexertion, lack of sleep, and malnutrition.”

The infirmary teacher frowned.

Koremitsu learned that Aoi felt uncomfortable during a lesson a few days ago, and came over to the infirmary to rest.

“At that time, I emphasized to her that she had to have the minimum amount of sleep and nutrition. Looks like she’s still thinking about
Hikaru, really, who can blame her…?”

The teacher said with distress. Hikaru lowered his eyelashes, seemingly accepting this lecture.

Once lunch break ended, Koremitsu was advised by the teacher to return to the classroom, and he insisted.

“I want to stay with her!”

His attitude was unexpectedly adamant, and he hammered himself down to the bed.

“Teacher, please let Akagi stay here.”

The teacher finally relented, whether it was because of Honoka’s request, or that the teacher was terrified of Koremitsu’s intensity.

“Thanks, Shikibu.”

“No need to thank me. Her Highness Aoi…it’ll be great if she can get well.”

She whispered, and left the infirmary.

Koremitsu looked down upon Aoi, lying on the bad.

Lack of sleep? Overexertion? Malnutrition? What in the world?

“This person…she’s always trying to act tough, but always so reckless.”

She continued to insist on going to school, and continued to stay inside the arts room to paint after school—she looked like she was living
the same life she had when Hikaru was still alive, but in fact, that was not the case.

She agonized all this time.

Aoi had been trying to force herself to act tough - maybe because she did not want others to notice this pain within her.

A tear slid from the corner of Aoi’s closed eyelid.

Hikaru knelt down beside the bed, his eyes filled with regret as he looked at Aoi’s sleeping face.

''“…Miss Aoi, definitely realized that the one who cut the news and the papers was from the arts club…she felt that she herself had a motive for doing this, which is why she continued to blame herself…this is the kind of girl she is.”''

''—No! he didn’t do it…! It’s not him. It’s not him!''

Aoi looked like she was almost in tears as she repeated these words in the corridor.

At that moment, Aoi was certainly defending Koremitsu.

Even though this was out of her own guilt.

''—I…always thought of tearing down those colored papers so that I won’t have to remember them…''

Those words were Aoi’s true thoughts too.

''—when I saw the slashed news and papers…I—I mistakenly thought that I did that…''

''I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH!''

Aoi was trembling back then.

She never had any feelings for Hikaru in the first place.

Koremitsu thought of Aoi’s state of mind when she said this, and Hikaru’s feelings when he heard this, and felt hot inside.

''“…Miss Aoi had always been like this. Whenever she’s extremely sad, whenever she felt like crying, she would force herself to say ‘there’s nothing wrong’, puff her face to look away…”''

Hikaru said with melancholy.

She looked angry on the surface because her inner heart was saddened.

She saw herself as being unloved by Hikaru, causing her to be saddened and cry out in gloom.

Koremitsu recalled how, in his youth, he drew many crosses on the writing paper when his mother left him.

Aoi was just like him.

Like Koremitsu, she would protect her inner heart by denying everything.

Aoi in the photo album would glance at Hikaru when she was slightly away from Hikaru.

But when both of them were together, she would look away.

Hikaru knew more than anyone how clumsy Aoi was, the pain she had. Thus, when Aoi vented out her feelings, Hikaru’s heart felt like it was butchered through.

He lowered his eyes as he looked down at Aoi sadly.

He wanted to use his fingers to wipe the tears off Aoi’s crying face, but his fingers passed through.

Hikaru’s face was full of anguish.

Koremitsu observed this, and his heart felt like it was torn asunder.

He really wanted to tell Aoi that Hikaru was standing here.

He wanted to tell her that Hikaru was worried about her.

But no matter how many times Hikaru tried to touch Aoi, he failed, and he could only retract his hand in a forlorn manner.

He bit his lips, showed a depressed look as he looked at Aoi longingly, smiled, ostensibly trying to endure the pain—and said gently,

''“Koremitsu…there’s a vending machine in front of the infirmary. Can you get a can of milk shake so that Miss Aoi can drink it when she wakes up?”''

“Oh, okay.”

The bell indicating the end of the 5th period rang.

Koremitsu stood up from the pipe chair and silently walked out of the infirmary.

His heart was still aching because of the smile he saw on Hikaru’s face.

He hesitated for a moment, dropped a coin into the vending machine, and turned to Hikaru anxiously.

“Well…I shouldn’t be asking this in this situation.”

He tried to remain calm as he pressed on the button indicating the ‘milkshake’ choice, but his throat was trembling as his fingers were
dripping with seat.

“Are…you really…killed by someone?”

GATAN. The sound of the milkshake can dropping rang.

Hikaru gave an abnormally calm expression as he looked back at Koremitsu silently.

“That’s because the News Club girl said so.”

''“…”''

“I can ignore it if it’s made up.”

''“I’m not too sure.”''

He spoke with an adult-like tone.

''“I’m a harem prince who goes around hooking up girls…so I guess there should be a lot of girls who wanted to kill me.”''

He avoided this topic in such a vague manner.

Why did he want to avoid this topic?

Koremitsu thought about it, and he felt a chill up his back.

What exactly was the ‘rumor’ Hiina Oumi heard about?

Hikaru went silent.

Just when he felt something icy stuck in his throat.

“Akagi.”

Asai Saiga was standing there with an admonishing expression.

“I heard that Aoi fainted.”

“She’s resting on the bed now.”

He answered as he took out the milkshake can.

The can was still scalding, and his fingers were hot.

“Milkshake…?”

Asai suddenly frowned.

“It’s for Aoi to drink when she wakes up.”

Once he said that, Asai’s expression became sharper.

“…Did you hear it from Hikaru? That Aoi likes milkshake more than coffee.”

“Yeah.”

Koremitsu was about to return back to the infirmary, only to be stopped by Asai’s stern tone,

“Akagi, please return to the classroom. I’ll take care of Aoi.”

“I still have some things I want to say to her.”

“Your presence would only cause Aoi’s body condition to worsen. Speaking of which, did Aoi not faint because of you?”

Hikaru’s expression froze.

Koremitsu too stopped in his tracks.

It was true that Koremitsu was the one who kept chasing after Aoi, causing her to end up in the infirmary.

Also, the reason why the girl from the arts club blamed the paper slashing onto Aoi was because Koremitsu went over to the arts room every day, and Aoi kept badmouthing Hikaru.

Koremitsu kept running forward to express Hikaru’s feelings, but never considered the consequences, and did not notice that Aoi did not have
her proper meals, did not sleep well, and was in agony the entire time.

He was enraged by Aoi’s words, and lashed out such overboard comments to her.

She must have been terrified to see a savage-looking wild dog hounding her, barking at her. What Koremitsu did may have opened the scars
within Aoi all the more.

Right beside Koremitsu was Hikaru, who lowered his head sadly.

Koremitsu grabbed onto the milkshake can, his skin almost scalded as he was unable to argue back.

''Did I force Aoi into despair?''

Asai showed displeasure on her face.

“It’s my fault for not taking care of Aoi and leaving her alone today. I do have to reflect on this. From this moment, I won’t allow any of Hikaru’s fans to hurt Aoi.”

“Those girls have their troubles too. Don’t punish them for it. if Aoi knows about it, she’ll definitely blame herself.”

Koremitsu stared back at Asai.

“I don’t want to be advised by you regarding Aoi.”

Asai retorted with a berating tone.

She then looked at Koremitsu with an icy stare.

“If, even if, you’re Hikaru’s friend, you can’t use this as an excuse to hurt Aoi verbally. I definitely won’t recognize someone like you as a representative for Hikaru.”

All her words were piercing through Koremitsu’s chest.

His hand that was holding the milkshake got number and number.

“One more thing, Koremitsu Akagi, it’s impossible for you to express Hikaru’s feeling. Nobody can.”

He had to say something.

He was Hikaru’s real representative, and he had to fight back.

''Right, I have to say something s-''

He sank into deep thought while enduring the pain of his gut being ripped apart, looking for words he should say.

At this moment, a quiet voice rang,

''“Koremitsu…that’s enough.”''

[[Image:HgCnI_V01_245.jpg|thumb]]

He could not believe that these words came from Hikaru directly.

Hikaru stood between Koremitsu and Asai, showed a light smile on his face tersely, and shook his head,

''“Forget about it.”''

''Forget about it?''

''What are you saying, Hikaru?''

As Koremitsu was about to collapse on his knees, Asai said,

“I’ll celebrate Aoi’s birthday with her to make her forget all about Hikaru. Speaking of which, the burden of being Hikaru’s fiancée was
already too much for her.”

As Hikaru listened to these words, his face was contorted with bitterness.

''—I THOUGHT THAT IT WOULD BE GREAT IF ALL MY MEMORIES OF HIKARU WOULD VANISH!''

Koremitsu saw Hikaru’s suffering expression as the latter was trying to get him to agree, and he could not counter Asai’s argument.

''Damn it!''

He handed the warm milkshake can to Asai.

“Give this to Aoi.”

He grumbled as he left the infirmary.

His body felt torn apart as he thought about how he did not finish the errand.

Hikaru remained silent as he followed Koremitsu sidelong. It was a weak existence, one almost devoid of existence.

They were about to reach the classroom.

Koremitsu whispered to Hikaru as he walked on,

“Do you really think this is for the best?”

Hikaru went silent for a moment, and then spoke,

''“Asa might be right…”''

His hollow expression was full of despair, and he let out words of regret.

''“I kept hurting Miss Aoi up till now. It’s too late to try and salvage anything here. Maybe I’m just trying to satisfy myself by fulfilling this promise…and I made my beloved Miss Aoi—cry again.”''

His lowered eyelashes trembled, and his voice was filled with unrestrained pain.

He lifted his head and smiled with an anguished expression.

''“And Koremitsu, I can’t give Miss Aoi happiness as a ghost now. Maybe it’s time to give her a new start.”''

“…”

''“In the arts room, when I told Miss Aoi to move her lips if she could hear my voice…I still had that little hope even though I know it’s impossible…even though Miss Aoi was angry, even if she would look away angrily…but she never noticed me in the slightest.”''

At that time, Hikaru and Aoi were almost sticking together.

Hikaru’s weak eyes were ostensibly pleading for Aoi to look at him.

But Aoi never looked back as she continued to draw the large cross on the canvas.

She said that Hikaru was the worst liar.

Koremitsu’s hand that was holding onto the milkshake can still felt hot.

He was unsatisfied, full of angst, and he had difficulty breathing.

He could not endure the sight of Hikaru’s smile again as he lowered his head.

What Asai said was true.

It was too much for the serious-natured Aoi to bear the burden of Hikaru’s fiancée. She must have been hurt, seeing Hikaru flirt around with so many girls to the point where he became infamous as a playboy.

But it was too snobbish of Hikaru to say that he wanted to express his love only at the point of his death.

Koremitsu too bore the crime as the representative, defending Hikaru even though he knew about this.

He kept repeated his one-sided approach, caused the incident, and forced Aoi into despair.

He really wanted to fall on his knees in regret.

''But even so, is it really alright to give up like this?''

''Is it good to let Aoi’s birthday pass by without doing anything?''

''And am I—going to watch Hikaru give up like this without saying anything?''

He arrived in front of the classroom.

Honoka was certainly worried over Koremitsu as she waited inside the classroom.

She left her seat, poked her head out from the rear door, looked around the corridor, and asked, “How’s Her Highness, Akagi?”

“She’s fine.”

Honoka heaved a sigh of relief, and at the next moment, she opened her eyes frantically,

“Wait—where’re you going?”

“Walk around.”

Koremitsu growled gruffly and passed by the classroom door.

The class bell rang from above.

“WAIT! AKAGI! COME BACK FOR CLASS! THE SIXTH PERIOD ISN’T OVER YET! AKAGI! AKAGI~!”

Honoka hollered out from behind.

But Koremitsu did not care as he ran forward in large steps.

''“Koremitsu? What’s wrong? You just passed by the classroom, you know?”''

Hikaru said with bewilderment.

Koremitsu wordlessly ascended the stairs.

He gritted his teeth and took one heavy step after another as he climbed.

''“Koremitsu, hello, Koremitsu? Do you hear me?”''

He climbed up onto the top level, and opened the door leading to the roof.

The wind blew towards Koremitsu from the front, and his crimson hair fluttered.

He stepped onto the roof, closed the door, and roared,

“I’M LISTENING!”

Hikaru’s eyes widened.

Koremitsu looked up, and vented out all the emotions he held within like a torrent.

“I CAME HERE BECAUSE I WANT TO TALK WITH YOU! DON’T YOU GIVE ME THAT WORTHLESS EXPRESSION! DIDN’T YOU HAUNT ME BECAUSE YOU WANT TO PASS ALONG YOUR FEELINGS TO AOI!? YOU’RE DEAD, BUT I CAN HEAR YOUR VOICE CLEARLY! I CAN DEFINITELY HEAR YOUR WORDS!”

He thumped his chest violently.

Hikaru was in awe at the declaration.

Koremitsu’s unwavering spirit could be realized from his expression.

It was an expression that said, ''Are you really going to give up here?''

''Were those feelings you showed when you looked at the album truly this downtrodden?''

''You looked at Aoi with such passion in the arts room - can you treat the feelings you showed back then as nothing?''

“ISN’T AOI YOUR BELOVED!? DIDN’T YOU SAY THIS TO ME!? DON’T TELL ME THAT’S A LIE!? DIDN’T YOU SWEAR NOT TO CHEAT AROUND AND BE WITH HER FOREVER!? WERE THOSE ALL LIES!?”

Hikaru’s face turned pale, the ends of his lips curled up.

He smiled. It was no longer a warm smile, but a tense one that hinted at a searing pain inside.

''“I’m not lying. I’ve always loved Miss Aoi.”

“Then…we have to tell Aoi this no matter what. Aoi has always thought that you never loved her.”

''-For me, genuine affection is like stars in the sky falling down to the ground - it doesn’t happen!''

Aoi’s voice echoed in his mind.

What were the chances of a meteor dropping? Why did she have such belief?

“DIDN’T YOU SAY THAT YOU WON’T LEAVE A CRYING GIRL ALONE? WON’T YOU WATER A FLOWER THAT’S WILTING? THEN TELL HER, TELL AOI HOW MUCH YOU VALUE THIS PROMISE WITH HER! I’LL PASS HER YOUR WORDS, YOUR FEELINGS! JUST SAY ‘PLEASE’, BECAUSE WE’RE FRIENDS—I’LL DEFINITELY PASS ON THE FEELINGS TO YOU! IF AOI’S TEARS CAN’T BE WIPED AWAY, I’LL USE A HANDKERCHIEF TO WIPE THEM OFF ON YOUR BEHALF! ARE YOU STILL GOING TO SAY ‘FORGET ABOUT IT’ HERE!?”

He roared aloud, his throat feeling like it was about to explode, continuing in his mind.

''Say it out.''

''Just say the word ‘please’.''

''If you give up like this, Aoi won’t know your feelings for her forever.''

''She’ll just think that she’s not loved because she doesn’t know how you feel, and will think that she’s just designated as a fiancée.''

Koremitsu’s mother left her family without leaving a single word to her son.

Koremitsu could not give his mother a present.

But Hikaru should have something he wanted to give to Aoi.

Aoi should have the privilege to accept Hikaru’s present.

''That’s why, say it to me—''

Hikaru closed his lips slightly and frowned as he looked back at Koremitsu.

His clear eyes were filled with bitterness and anguish.

Those lips trembling lips of his uttered words.

''“Please…Koremitsu.”''

This line was enough for him.

That night, after Koremitsu left the apartment, Hikaru shouted to the inked night sky that they were friends, and Koremitsu felt a rising
sense of delight and embarrassment.

Those words alone allow me to overcome all difficulty to see all his wishes through.

''Please.''

''I can agree to those words without asking for anything in return.''

''For a sake of a ‘friend’, I can do this confidently.''

“Alright, leave it to me!”

His chest was filled with delight.

The delight rose from the bottom of his belly, and he exclaimed as he ran out.

Honoka was leaning at the side of the roof leading to the roof, feeling extremely nervous.

She skipped class and followed Koremitsu up to the roof because she was worried about him.

She heard a growl from the other side of the door.

''Was he arguing? With who?''

The moment she put her hand on the door handle, a hearty voice rang in her ears.

''“Alright, leave it to me!”''

The footsteps approached, and she hid behind the door. The door then opened, and a cheerful Koremitsu sprinted out with his red hair flowing.

''Eh? Wait, what’s going on?''

His stiff face looked extremely painful when he came back from the infirmary, but now, he looked radiant and dazzling, as if a light shone upon him as he shot out like a bullet.

The unforgettable bright red hair, that reliable yet reckless attitude of a bratty king, and the expression of invincibility of caused her
heart to throb.

It felt like the moment she fell in love with a novel on first sight last night—

Koremitsu raced down the stairs like a wild dog that had been newly freed.

And he dashed through the corridor without hesitation.

Wings were ostensibly attached to his feet as he did not feel tired at all.

He reached his hand into his pocket.

It had the 2nd present he bought from the ticket shop two days prior.

It may be the first time he bought such a thing, and the attendant was startled when he endured his shame to ask gruffly, “Please give me two.”

What he touched let out a rippling sound from within his pocket.

Aoi walked out of the infirmary with Asai supporting her.

Her petite face was still pale.

She wanted to endure her tears as she bit her lips and lowered her head.

Koremitsu called to her.

“Aoi!”

Asai immediately raised her head, shocked.

She moved in front of Aoi, ostensibly trying to hide her, but Koremitsu did not mind as he dug out the item from his pocket and handed it to Aoi.

“This is the second present!”

Aoi looked even more startled.

The folded envelope was crumpled as it had been in his pocket all this while. He placed it in Aoi’s hands.

“It’s a ticket to the theme park! Let’s go there on Sunday!”

He looked at the rooted Aoi and quickly spoke with force to emphasize.

“We’ll meet at 1pm at the station near the school! It’s a promise”

“I’ll celebrate Aoi’s birthday.”

Asai spoke coldly and tried to snatch the ticket from Aoi’s hand.

But Aoi grabbed onto the envelope with the ticket firmly.

This caused Asai’s expression to freeze.

Aoi bit her lips painfully, not indicating whether she would go or not.

As he looked at Aoi’s eyes, Koremitsu gave her a confident nod.

“I’ll be waiting! Definitely! You definitely must come along! I’ll hand over the remaining 5 presents!”

Holding onto the ticket, he fingertips shuddered slightly with a twitch.

“You don’t have to listen to him, Aoi.”

Asai held Aoi’s hand and walked beside Koremitsu.

But Aoi eyed Koremitsu rigidly.

“You must come if you want to know Hikaru’s feelings! Aoi!”

Shocked, Aoi jerked as she turned around and looked forward.

Koremitsu watched Aoi move forward with her head down, and cried out to her in his heart.

''You definitely must come, Aoi. You have the privilege to accept what Hikaru wants to give you.''

At the same time, Hikaru—

Stood beside Koremitsu, rapt with the intensity of the moment, speaking to himself.

''“I’ll be waiting, Miss Aoi.”''

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Fifth Question

2013-08-05T09:11:31Z

128.189.170.242:

==The Fifth Question==

'''Please fill the blank with the correct answer.'''

“Please stay with me.”

Fuyumi’s words trouble me. In the midst of this doubt, a crisis continues to close in on a friend. I have to hurry up and get over there now, but Fuyumi’s pleading for me to stay here.

“What should I do now?”

In the ( ) of love and friendship, I could not help but sigh heavily.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

“In the (dilemma) of love and friendship.”<ref>板ばさみ here will mean stuck in the middle, but I change it to dilemma out of context. The correct answer in the blank will be ‘板’, which means board, leading to the jokes later.</ref>

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct answer.

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s answer:'''

“In the (washboard)<ref>Akihisa gave his answer as 洗濯板, washboard</ref> of love and friendship”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

You added one extra noun.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s answer:'''

“In the (wash) of love and friendship. <ref>Kouta gave his answer as 洗濯, wash</ref>”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

A key item has to be used somewhere in there, right?

'''Tamano Miki’s answer:'''

“In the (touch) of love and friendship. <ref>Miki gave her answer as タチ. I…won’t explain the joke here.</ref>”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Sewing scissors?<ref>‘裁ちばさみ’</ref>

[[File:BTS_TamanoMiki.jpg|thumb]]

We replenish our points, and return to the frontlines; at this moment, the situation has changed.

“We seem to have advanced quite the distance here…”

“That seems to be the case, swine.”

Our 9th team has already moved quite some distance towards the new school building as compared to before. Most likely, that’s because we’re dealing with the opposing 3-F class.

Based on Kirishima-san’s plan, our overall fighting strength can be said to be equal throughout. The opponent’s dividing its teams by class, so there’s a difference in abilities; this will cause situations where there are teams in tough battles, and we manage to get an opponent we’re advantageous again.

“Because of this, we can ensure that we’ve space to move around freely…”

“That’s how it is, swine. It’s easier now because of the battle from before.”

It’s just like what Shimizu-san said. Because the battle’s advantageous to us, it’s easier for us to move, and we can move about freely psychologically.

''“I-I say…I feel that, that boy’s been blinking at me.”''

''“I remember that’s, Sugawa from F class or something, right? Maybe it’s because there’s a lot of girls around him that he’s having a misunderstanding and delighted within?”''

''“Ugh, that’s so disgusting…”''

“Leader Sugawa! You’re exchanging looks with the girls opposite you! No number of bodies will be enough for so many girls that are having good feelings about you!”''

''“Fufu…once this war’s over, shall I get married with all those chicks…?”''

This conversation that came from somewhere is the best evidence. The rest, not just me, really don’t seem to feel any pressure at all.

However,

“What’s…? This, strange feeling…?”

This strange disorderliness gives me the feeling that I’m feeling more freedom than how it was right at the beginning. What’s the reason…?

“Speaking of which, swine, hurry up and get defeated. This is for the sake of the glorious future for Miharu and onee-sama, and also for Miharu’s grudge!”

Though there’s also Shimizu-san, who’s attacking me without even looking at the enemy for some reason, but this isn’t the reason alone. That’s what I feel.

There’s something else I’m worried about.

That is, though we have a balanced force without weakness, how long can we last?

“Is it alright, Kirishima-san…?”

As the battles proceed, everyone’s scores will change drastically, so I can’t help but worry if Kirishima-san’s instructions can keep up with how fast the situation is changing. Besides, the frontlines are becoming wider.

Suddenly, I think of Yuuji, who looked rather relaxed up till now. Kudou-san said that Kirishima-san may be overexerting herself when she gave us instructions. If she can relent a little and give a little work to the others, that will be better.

“Maybe there’s a reason why she can’t let the people around her help out…?”

It’s true that an almost perfect job can be done by a particular outstanding person, but that means all the burden will be on that person. Even that Yuuji will take over as the commander at the scene during a class summoning war—

''“This is bad! Requesting for backup here!”''

''“Hm? Aren’t you the guys who came back after replenishing your points? You’re being defeated too quickly here. Buck up.”''

''“Sh-shut up! We’re different from you! It’s very draining for us to keep attacking with our high scores like this! Don’t lump us with you idiots who can only keep delaying!”''

''“Ah? What are you saying, you bastard!? Who’re you calling Yoshii Akihisa!?”''

The growls from not too far away interrupt my thoughts. I look over, and find F class and C class having a little argument.

“Shimizu-san! A little timeout! Things doesn’t look good here!”

“…That’s true. Fine, Miharu’ll hold back on the urge to get rid of you, you swine.”

Shimizu-san stops her attack as she glances at where the argument is.

“Goodness, our own people are having an argument at such a moment. That’s why I hate those foolish and useless swines who don’t look at the grand scheme.”

“Shimizu-san, do you remember who you’ve been attacking up till now, don’t you?”

“Yoshii Akihisa, what is it?”

“No…I really don’t know how to answer you here…”

Her thought pattern certainly is different from mine here.

“Ack, now’s not the time for this!”

I let my summoned beast return from afar, and then head over to the place in need of assistance. Then, I find two group of guys glaring at each other while ignoring their ally in trouble.

“What are you doing!”

“Oh, Yoshii! Listen to me! These guys called us Yoshii Akihisas! That’s the worst insult they can give to us!”

“What’s wrong with calling idiots idiots?”

That’s why I say, now’s not the time for this…!

“—Summon!”

Anyway, I ignore those guys and charge right at where the tough battle’s going on.

3-C, Isoyakin Jirou, Science, 101 points.

Vs

2-F Yoshii Akihisa, Science, 92 points.

Once I call out my summoned beast, I launch an attack at the opponent. Because of this attack, I interrupt a 3rd year student that seems to be ready to attack a 2-C girl, diverting his attention to me.

My wooden sword receives the opponent’s long-handle knife, and I use the chance to send a sweeping kick, but it was dodged.

“You…!”

I then let my summoned beast grip the wooden sword tightly and attack with full strength. The opponent however tries to use his blade to block this attack.

“Rriyah!”

The summoned beast changes its attack path midway through, and swings the wooden sword at the opponent with all its strength.

3-C, Isoyakin Jirou, Science, 31 points.

Vs

2-F Yoshii Akihisa, Science, 92 points.

As expected of a third year, I can’t hit it easily…!

But I’ve worn out the opponent enough! I’ll be fine if I can hang on until the reinforcements arrive!

I stop my summoned beast from pursuing, and let it leap backwards to watch out for any other enemies. Then, just when I land and raise my weapon,

—DOK!

“Eh…?”

“Ah…”

The girl’s summoned beast that was attacked touched my summoned beast.

What, she’s still here? This is bad…! Those F class guys must have scattered in this situation, so I carelessly…!

“Are you Yoshii! I’ll repay you the debt for the test of courage!”

The other enemies use this opportunity to attack my summoned beast. Damn…! I can’t dodge…!

“Seriously, Aki, what are you doing? It’s not like you to make a mistake in your control.”

3-C, Abe Shinsuke, Science, 57 points.

Vs

2-F Shimada Minami, Science, 128 points.

Just when I’m gritting my teeth, Minami charges in, sends the opponent flying with a kick, and saves me from my predicament here.

“Really, onee-sama’s no match for this kind of swine after all, but Miharu! Isn’t that right, onee-sama!”

“Ah, yeah yeah, maybe.”

It seems that Shimizu-san followed Minami here to help. Minami seems rather tired, but I’m really grateful that both of them are helping me out here. Now I can reposition myself by relying on others.

Or that’s what I thought.

''“Shut up, F class! We don’t need the assistance of you idiots!”''

''“You dare say so!? Fine! I’m annoyed about having to work with you high marks people with such atrocious control! You can go on yourself, you bastards!”''

Our allies that should be helping each other are being more divided instead of readying themselves.

“You guys, calm down! Now’s not the time for these meaningless arguments, right?”

Minami’s call isn’t effective at all, and our allies are showing signs of refusing each other.

“Everyone, it’s just like what Minami said! Even if our values are different, we’re still allies here; that’s why everyone has to work together!”

''“You shut up, Yoshii!”''

''“I don’t want to hear that from you when you just fought against Shimizu!”''

They’re not listening to my words at all, or rather, I think I just added fuel to the fire. In this situation, we mustn’t include people from F class, but get a third party to help. Is there someone we can call for help…?

We start to look for people who can defuse this situation, and though there’re a few trying to stop these arguments,

3-F Fujishita Kyouko, Science, 62 points

Vs

2-D, Onodera Yuuko, Science, 110 points.

3-F Okamura Gou, Science, 67 points

Vs

2-C, Okajima Kumi, Science, 125 points.

These two are being attacked by the enemy, and can’t act as mediators here.

“Argh, such bad luck! One bad stuff just piles up after another…!”

And as I said this, I wonder. Huh…? Bad luck…? Is it really bad luck…?

I have an annoying feeling about this. Is this really bad luck?

“The scores shown just now has been a little weird…”

Amongst those that can take part in the battle—the opponent has only half of our scores. Isn’t this weird? It’s like they’re not intending to win at all…

Something more than a premonition prompts me as I look around, and then,

''“It’s better to stop those two girls first.”''

''“Okay, let’s go, Nakai.”''

''“Understood. Summon.”''

There’s a third year student amongst the group on the other side, quietly giving instructions. He too called out his summoned beast, but hasn’t joined the battle at all. He’s pretending to do so, and obviously, his role is different from the others.

In other words—

“is that the mastermind?”

“Eh!? Wait, Aki! Where’re you going!”

That third year sneaking around is the one creating this bad atmosphere, is he? In that case, things won’t revert back to normal if I don’t take him down!

“Everyone! Please follow me for a moment!”

There are 3 enemies to that guy, and I have 3 allies who can help me. I better take that guy down while my allies hold the opponents off…!

''“I don’t really understand, but count on me!”''

''“We won’t be able to hang on for long though!”''

The F class members present, Sugawa-kun and Nitta-kun immediately use their summoned beasts to obstruct the enemies. My summoned beast darts through the gap between them and charge at the target deep within.

''“Don’t you dare, idiot bastard!”''

''“Wha!?”''

I then knock into the enemy. My summoned beast’s sent flying into the dodge, unable to dodge, and takes the impact from the enemy before flying off in another direction.

''“Eh? Eh? Follow?”''

The girl on our side continues to blink, unable to understand what’s going on. Damn it…! I just saw how different us F class guys work from the others; I forgot about this so soon…!

“Guh…!”

3-F, Tokushima Ryouta, Science, 60 Points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Science, 71 Points.

Luckily, the enemy’s worn out a little, so the damage isn’t that high, but the worst thing is that I revealed my objective.

''“Die, Yoshii Akihisa!”''

The enemy that sent me flying attacks my summoned beast that landed on the floor.

“I won’t let you!”

This time, Minami charges out and uses her weapon to block the enemy’s attack.

“Sorry Minami. You helped me out here!”

“This is nothing. But what’re you trying to do, attacking out of a sudden?”

“There’s an enemy deep within! He looks very suspicious here! I want to send him to the detention room!”

“Send him to the detention room? You make it sound easy…!”

That guy’s not only deep within enemy territory, but is also starting to retreat after noticing our objective. Damn it…! We’ll just watch him get away at this rate…!

Just when I’m gritting my teeth,

“You’re pretty capable there, Akihisa. This decisions is right.”

The familiar voice of my bad friend came from behind me,

“Yuuji!”

I turn around to find the trio of Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Fukumura-kun standing behind me. These guys really know how to pick the moment…!

“Hideyoshi, Fukumura! I’ll leave the follow-up to you! Akihisa! Don’t let him get away! Finish him off here no matter what!”

“““Roger that (Got it)!”””

Hideyoshi and Fukumura-kun summon their summoned beasts upon receiving the instructions, and start to get rid of the two enemies in front of me. This can allow me space to run through…but it’s not enough. What do I do?

“Alright, path’s clear! Let’s go, Shimada! Akihisa Cannon!”

“Okay! Aki, you better grit your teeth and hold the wooden sword tightly!”

“Eh? Oi, Yuuji, Minami!? I’m getting a bad vibe from this skill’s name.”

“Aim properly, Akihisa!”

“I won’t forgive you if you fail here, Aki!”

“No no, I don’t have any memory of agreeing to this plan—!”

““Grit your teeth (here)—“”

“DAMN IT! SO I’M THE ONE DOING IT AFTER ALL!?”

I ready my wooden sword just as they say, and Yuuji and Minami’s summoned beast punched right at my wooden sword. My summoned beast’s shot out like a cannon. A punch!? Can’t you have chosen a more gentler method like a throw or something!?

I try my best to let my summoned beast hold onto the wooden sword tightly and point the sword tip at the target.

''“Huh? Something’s flying over—UWAHH!?”''

I guess the enemy didn’t expect this sacrificial attack from my side, and the target’s stabbed through the heart by the wooden sword.

3-F, Tokushima Ryouta, Science, DEAD

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Science, 11 Points.

Anyway, my objective’s done, but it comes with the price that includes most of my points and my body aching all over

“Fuu…nice going there, Akihisa.”

“Good job, Aki.”

“Ah, hm. I guess I did a fine job there…”

Why is it that these two aren’t showing any signs of remorse at all?

“Speaking of that attack just now, what would have happened to my summoned beast if the enemy dodged it…?”

In response to my little doubt, Yuuji answers me with a smile on his face.

“Do you know, Akihisa? A bullet’s useless after it’s fired once.”

“OUR CLASS IS REALLY THE WORST!”

It’s because these classmates I’m familiar with are all like this that it’s normal that we can’t work together with the other classes.

<center>☆</center>

''“I see. Human relations.”''

''“If we form mixed groups, those who never fought before will be on the same time. It’s fine when they’re tense, but once they relax, they’ll start to notice things; this is common amongst humans.”''

''“Especially since the second years have the idiots of the idiots in this school, that F class.”''

''“Yes, their thoughts are very different from ordinary students, and they’ve went through a lot of battles as compared to everyone else. It’s good that they’re very experienced in battle, but there’ll be differences if they’re going to be paired up with other students.”''

''“And with the entire class comprising of guys with such rotten personalities, it’s hard not to have any divisions amongst them.”''

''“It’s going just as we’ve planned.”''

''“Yes…but there’s one missing thing.”''

''“Huh? What did you just say?”''

''“It’s nothing. Sorry that we have to remain on standby, but I hope that you two can calm down.”''

''“Yes yes, we get it.”''

''“It’s very troublesome if we expose ourselves here.”''

''“Please take care of matters here.”''

<center>☆</center>

“Then Yuuji, why did you come to the frontlines?”

I ask Yuuji at the standby area at the back, far away from the frontlines. Yuuji then folds his arms as he answers my question.

“I’m just here to relay Shouko’s instructions.”

“Instructions?”

“Regarding the regrouping of the collapsing frontlines. I just gave the instructions, didn’t I?”

“Speaking of which, you said something to everyone.”

Minami, who returned to the standby area with us, said this, feeling extremely relieved and lucky that Shimizu-san’s fighting on the frontlines.

After dealing with her, Yuuji gave the instruction for everyone present to retreat from there, and then regroup the frontlines here. I think that’s not Yuuji’s decision, but Kirishima-san’s.”

“Huh? Then, Kirishima-san’s noticing such things and coming up with counterstrategies while managing everyone else’s scores?”

“That’s how it is.”

''That’s as active as someone reported on a human interest story.''

“Multitasking.”

“You really know her well, Sakamoto.”

“Because anyone can see that she’s a hands-on person.”

Kirishima-san’s really hardworking…she’s doing the calculations, analysis and strategies all alone; these are things we can’t possibly do alone. Even as we’re chatting here, Kirishima-san must be tabulating the scores and thinking about what else to do.

“The class representatives, including Shouko, were thinking about ‘retreating slightly and regrouping’. Your contributions however were to beat that guy on the opposing side giving the instructions.”

Hnm? That phrasing just now makes me a little curious. The way Yuuji say the class reps seem to imply that he’s not included…?

“But Sakamoto, isn’t that 3rd year in charge of giving orders? Doesn’t that mean that whatever Aki worked so hard for is basically useless?

“No, either way, it’s something that has to be done as a situational decision. This is the kind of instruction that probably won’t be given. That guy’s probably in charge of deciding who can take part in the battle, so it’s meaningful to have such a person retire.”

“In that case, why didn’t Kirishima-san give us the instruction to get rid of such a guy?”

“Simply because she deduced that our fighting strength is insufficient for that.”

It’s true that the third year is deep within enemy territory, so we needed a very powerful instantaneous move if we want to take him down. If I think about it normally, it’s best to retreat from the scene normally. My initial attack did fail too.

“She never expected Sakamoto and my wits here.”

“Minami and Yuuji’s wits are based on my sacrifice…”

I guess my allies sending me flying like a human cannon is completely beyond Kirishima-san’s expectations.

“But didn’t we do well because of this? Everything’s okay in the end.”

“Well, sorta…I can’t really accept this, I do accept that we wouldn’t be able to succeed if I didn’t do that.”

If I think about it carefully, our F class members are really unique. Let alone the fact that we have very low scores, have bad tempers, quarrel about love (mainly over heterosexual affairs), can dump our allies casually when they’re in trouble; these aspects are really rare in other classes. To Kirishima-san, who’s overly serious, this might be hard to understand.

“That sort of strategy is something only Sakamoto can do.”

“Yeah. We might as well have Yuuji as the frontline commander.”

Though I don’t really want to take part in that frontline.

Upon hearing our joke, Yuuji mutters softly with a regretful look on his face for some reason,

“…I’ll do that if that’s possible.”

“Eh?”

What did he just say?

“Nothing. Don’t mind.”

Yuuji answers my reply, and has become his usual self. Was I mistaken about his expression before this?

“I can’t help but take action after seeing how useless you were before this, but my original work is just to stand behind and wait. Like hell I’m willing to look for trouble here.”

“But,”

“And if I’m not careful, this might cause a classmate of mine to revolt. It’s not good when someone acts on his own while things are going smoothly, and cause the situation to change.”

Upon hearing that extremely smooth explanation from Yuuji, I again feel that something’s wrong here.

I at least know what he’s talking about. Since Kirishima-san’s trying her best to create this current situation, he naturally doesn’t hope that such an unnecessary action will reduce all our efforts to nothing.

But I don’t think that Yuuji’s decision at the frontline isn’t wrong, especially just now when we needed to deal with the emergency fast. This feels like he’s killing off his strengths instead of focusing on teamwork—

“Oi, idiot, if you have time to think about other things, how about you save your strength for the battle afterwards? Your brain capacity is already smaller than an ordinary person, you know.”

“Ow.”

My head’s hit, and my thoughts are interrupted.

“…I don’t know what you’re concerned about, but now’s not the time for such things. Just concentrate and focus on what you have to do.”

I get the intent in Yuuji’s words that ‘I’m being a busybody and worried for no good reason’, so I didn’t probe into it any further.

“Then, Yuuji, did Kirishima-san tell you what to do after that? Our opponent has used all sorts of strategies here, we at least have to do something here, right?”

“Ahh, regarding this—”

Just when Yuuji’s about to explain, we hear a familiar sound ring from where the speaker is hanging.

KIN KONG KAN KONG…

“Perfect, it’s lunch time. Let’s talk as we eat.”

“Ah, it’s already this time.”

A summoning war’s still a school activity, so there’s a proper lunch time. Since a normal summoning war can last for more than half a day, the rules state that we have to restart after lunch break with the same conditions as before.

“Let’s hurry then. Alright, Aki, let’s run.”

“Ahaha, are you that hungry, Minami?”

“No, that’s not it.”

''“Onee-sama<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>! It’s lunch time! Let’s kill off the swine and feed each other bentos mouth to mouth—!”''

“So that we can have a quiet lunch break.”

“Okay, let’s hurry then.”

We quickly leave, like we’re trying to escape from the sound coming from afar.

<center>☆</center>

“This noon certainly is bustling, Yuuji.”

“Yeah, Hideyoshi.”

During the lunch break in the midst of the interrupted summoning war.

The usual F class members are joined by Kudou-san, Kubo-kun and the other class members, so today’s lunch break is as noisy as a festival.

''“Here, onee-sama, ah~”''

''“No ahh! When did you get over to the same table as me!?”''

''“Meatball Miharu and Spring Roll Miharu are both delicious. Which Miharu do you want to start with?”''

''“Allow me to refuse here.”''

''“Well, Aki-chan, I think it’s better for you to put on an apron when you eat. You see, it’ll be troublesome if you dirty your uniform when you eat, right…?”''

''“That’s not it, Tamano-san! That’s not an apron but an apron dress, right!? I’m fine here! I can wash it off even if it drops on my uniform!”''

''“Then, Muttsurini-kun, when I got hot, I used ○○○to □□□. “''

''“…Kudou Aiko…are you trying…to kill me…? (BATABATABATABATA)”''

''“××× became△△△, and then, I☆☆☆……”''

“Anyway, I think I understand the reason why Kudou told us ‘to go outside to eat since it’s a rare moment for everyone to be together’.”

“She’s worried that Muttsurini’s nosebleed will stain the floor, huh? That’s rather careful of her.”

“DON’T ACT LIKE IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU AND HELP ME OUT HERE, OKAY!?”

On a side note, Shimizu-san and Tamano-san too joined in without us knowing. As far as I know, the existences called D class girls are really dangerous.

“AHH SERIOUSLY, BE QUIET! WE CAN’T HAVE LUNCH LIKE THIS!”

The one who may have reached her limit and yelled out at us is Hideyoshi’s older sister, Kinoshita Yuuko. Unlike the younger sister Hideyoshi, her yell has much more force in it, and caused Shimizu-san and Tamano-san to stop even though they’re unhappy about it. Sh-she helped me out here…

“I wanted to use this chance to improve my relationship with onee-sama…”

“Yuuko-chan…I thought you’ll help me out here since you have similar interests as me…”

“I wanted to punish Muttsurini-kun for not saving me just now…”

“DON’T MUTTER ON YOUR OWN LIKE THAT!”

She yelled back forcefully. How reliable she is…!

“Speaking of which, Kinoshita-san, I think I just heard Tamano-san say that you have similar interests.”

“If you ask anything unnecessary, I’ll seal that mouth of yours with a stake.”

“I didn’t ask anything.”

“You’re really shy here, Yuuko-chan…”

“I’m not shy, I just have completely different interests from you, Miki!”

“in terms of dimensions.”

“Let’s play baseball, Hideyoshi. I’ll be the batter, you be the sandbag.”

“I didn’t say anything.”

Kinoshita-san will give an Asura-like killing intent from time to time.

“Anyway, we won’t be able to finish lunch if we continue this ruckus. Time to change positions.”

“Understood. I’m fine as long as I get to sit with onee-sama.”

“Me too. I’m fine as long as I get some place to bully Muttsurini-kun.”

“Me-me too, as long as I can cuddle Aki-chan on my lap…”

“Right, I’m asking for a change in position so as to separate you three, so no way.”

Kinoshita-san immediately refuses the views of the 3 problematic people, and quickly sorts everyone’s positions. She’s smart, good at singing, cute, and reliable; a really perfect person.

And so, Muttsurini’s to my left, and Kinoshita-san’s to my right. From Muttsurini’s side, it’s Minami and Hideyoshi, while on the other side, there’s a missing seat, followed by Yuuji and Himeji-san.

“Kinoshita-san, that empty seat is?”

“Prez’s seat. Oi, prez, isn’t it about time for you to have lunch?”

We look over at where Kinoshita-san looked back at, and find Kirishima-san writing something on the notebook in her hand, standing there.

“…Later.”

“You mustn’t. Efficient work requires a suitable amount of rest and glucose.”

“…But,”

“Okay okay, hurry up and seat down. It’s rare that I deliberately let you sit beside your beloved.”

“WHO’S THE BELOVED HERE!”

“…I understand.”

After Kinoshita-san advised her, Kirishima-san gently sits down beside Yuuji. Perhaps it’s because she’s focusing too much on one thing that she ignored everything else that she can take the seat as the valedictorian of our year. That’s amazing…

“Okay, prez. What do you want to drink?”

“…Orange.”

“Okay, this time.”

Kinoshita-san takes out a can from the stack of drinks we randomly ordered, and handed it over to Kirishima-san. Even as she’s taking out her lunch from her bag, Kirishima-san’s still concerned about the content in the book, and will cast glances at it from time to time. She’s really a serious and hardworking person.

“You’re really working hard here, Kirishima-san.”

Upon hearing my words, Kirishima-san nods slightly.

“…Because I’m the class representative. The responsibility’s great.”

She has a strong sense of responsibility. What kind of outstanding person is Kirishima-san exactly? To us F class, who always try to skip and push aside cleaning duty, this is something we can’t compare to.

“Un un, you’re looking cool now, Kirishima-san.”

“…Really?”

Kirishima-san looks at my face in a somewhat delighted manner,

“…Then in that case, I have to keep working harder.”

And then she clenches her fists.

[[Image:BTS vol 11 155.jpg|thumb]]

“No no, Kirishima-san. You’re looking cool now, but don’t force yourself.”

“…It’s alright, I’ll do my best.”

“But,”

“…Because I want to show my cool side.”

After that, Kirishima-san glances beside her.

And then, I realize her intention.

Hahaa…then, Kirishima-san, you want Yuuji to praise you? Seriously, you’re very cute here!

“Then, Yuuji. Look at Kirishima-san and give your honest feelings.”

“Hm? Ah, yeah…since her hair’s long, she may accidentally eat some of it if she eats food like ramen.”

“Not in that sense, you dull idiot! At least praise her for being serious and hardworking!”

“You’re the only one I don’t want to be called a dull idiot!”

Really, this guy doesn’t understand a girl’s heart at all! This guy’s a complete despicable bastard!

And Kirishima-san continues to remain calm as she says to this scum of a human that’s Yuuji.

“…It’s fine even if you don’t praise me.”

“Eh? Is that so?”

Kirishima-san then nods while seemingly answering my question, and speaks up again,

“…But, in place—”

In place?

“—I hope you say that you like me,.”

“““Pfft!”””

Everyone present spits out the drinks in their mouths because of Kirishima-san’s sudden words.

“P-P-P-Prez!? What are you saying at such a place out of a sudden!?”

“Yeah, Kirishima-san! You shocked me so much I just spat my cola on Yuuji!”

“Oi Akihisa, you should be apologizing to me first, right?”

“…Did I say something weird?”

“““YOU SAID IT!”””

“…Is that so?”

This isn’t something to be said when everyone’s eating, at least.

Upon hearing our responses, Kirishima-san ponders for a little while.

“…Then, it’s fine if you say that you love me.”

“““Pfft!”””

We have less of our drinks now. What’s with Kirishima-san here!? No, she has been very enthusiastic before this, but!

“Is she affected by something strange?”

Kinoshita-san asks worriedly.

As for being affected by something strange, that was the first thing I first thought about.

Suspicious enthusiasm, recent events, strange person.

“Are you affected by Takashiro-sempai!?”

“Wait a second, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, I do hate having my name mentioned regarding this issue.”

Speak of the devil. The person himself, Takashiro-sempai is standing beside us without us knowing.

“What are you doing here, Takashiro-sempai?”

“Don’t show such a scary expression. I’m just here to say a few words.”

“Yeah Akihisa. Listen to what he says, at least.”

“Alright, then make it quick.”

“Pardon me, but I don’t think I said that I’m here to talk with you?”

I know that without you telling me.

“I’m not here to talk with you—”

“Is that so? Shimizu-san, Takashiro-sempai’s here to talk love with you.”

“Don’t joke around! Hurry up and eat your hay in your 3rd year stable, you horse!”

“Erm…I do believe this is our first meeting…?”

Fufu, I guess it’s because he’s handsome that he has no immunity to a scolding from a female he just met. Serves him right!

“That’s not it. I’m here to talk with Miss Himeji Mizuki there.”

Himeji-san’s body immediately froze the moment her name’s mentioned.

“Sorry. I really hate you, Takashiro-sempai, so there’s nothing to talk about…please go back, you disgusting scumbag…”

“So, may I ask, why’re you answering, Yoshii Akihisa-kun?”

Tch. I even tried to imitate Himeji-san’s tone. I thought he’ll be satisfied with that and just go back.

“Haa…good grief, why must you get in my way…?”

Takashiro-sempai gives a very pretentious tone and pose as he says,

“Even if our lips touched each other once, I’ll be really troubled if we become lovers like this.”

“Since when have I taken you as a lover!?”

Now you’re making me remember that disgusting memory during lunch…! I don’t have an appetite now!

“But instead of that, Takashiro-sempai. Won’t you cause any suspicions to the 3rd years for coming to us?”

Upon hearing my question, Takashiro-sempai answers without hesitation.

“You don’t have to worry, Yoshii Akihisa-kun. If anyone is to have such suspicions, I’ll send him to the frontlines.”

“Ab-abusing your own authority…”

“So you’re a scumbag who looks down on others? Seriously. Don’t you find it embarrassing that you’re using your position as the representative for your own desires?”

Takashiro-sempai looks at Yuuji and me, and says in a chiding manner,

“Aren’t these views of yours a pity, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun. I’m just using the power I have to pursue love. What’s embarrassing about this?”

It seems that Takashiro-sempai has no doubts about his own actions; in other words, he truly feels that he’s in the right.

“Please try and think. Considering the current situation and everything else, If I, Takashiro Masaharu, don’t use all my strength, does that not mean that my love is only to that extent?”

He said an overly radical, completely jaw-dropping line.

And on the other hand, Yuuji seems to feel that something doesn’t match at all as he glares at Takashiro-sempai.

“I think you and I disagree on this completely.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“About this frivolous act of always talking about love, pursuing love.”

Yuuji said viciously.

Then, Takashiro-sempai looks surprised as he asks Yuuji,

“? You never said such a thing before, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun?”

“…What’s bad about that?”

“No, instead of it being bad, I might say it’s weird.”

Weird? Where?

Takashiro-sempai seems to have read the doubt I never said out, and continues,

“Normally, if you more or less have the feeling of love, you’ll always say such things, right?”

Upon hearing Takashiro-sempai say with such a tone like it’s some sort of common sense, Yuuji, who wanted to ask something, is speechless.

“Or is it that you don’t have such a person—or something that causes you to be unable to express your love?”

Takashiro-sempai asked this while seemingly being really incredulous.

“…I give up. You and I seem to be on two different pages.”

In response, Yuuji merely raised his hands to give a surrendering pose as he answered.

“Is that so? That’s quite the pity.”

Takashiro-sempai seems to really feel pity that his answer’s not answered, and coughs in a lonely manner before looking at Himeji-san’s seat beside Yuuji.

“Miss Himeji Mizuki, I’m sorry for going out of point just now. Then, please allow me—”

“Ah, Takashiro-sempai, I think Mizuki just left, you know?”

“…”

Takashiro-sempai shows a lonelier expression and lowers his head.

I guess it’s a complete reversal of priorities, for him to let his target while we talk about what we believe.

“Okay okay, sempai. Himeji-san won’t want to talk with you anyway even if she doesn’t run away.”

“Really…it’s true that Miss Himeji Mizuki’s very introverted. Perhaps it’s hard to talk to her regarding this.”

“This is really quite the scary optimism…”

He probably doesn’t realize that she’s trying to avoid him rather than being shy.

“But in that case, I have to create a situation where I can talk with her properly.”

“I suppose, looking at her now, she won’t come out even if you call her, right?”

Besides, he’s the guy who wanted to kiss her without warning. Himeji-san’s wary about him, and won’t randomly talk to him now.

“You don’t have to worry, Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

“No no, I’m not worried at all.”

“Then, everyone, please excuse me.”

Takashiro-sempai doesn’t respond to my response, and after giving a graceful bow, he turns to walk towards the new school building. He’s seriously, seriously a troublesome senior.

“Okay, Mizuki. You can come out now.”

“Okay, Minami-chan. Well, thank you very much…”

Minami calls out to the shade of the tree, and Himeji-san suddenly appears from behind. What, so she hid herself instead of running away.

“That upperclassman’s really easy to fool. He really believed our words without doubts.”

“I’m saved because of this…”

Himeji-san puts her hand on her chest in relief. Anyway, it’s great that we can send him off without anything else happening.

“But Himeji, you shouldn’t hide around like that. It’ll be better for you to refuse him directly.”

“Ah. We-well…he hasn’t formally confessed to me…”

“What? That upperclassman has already said it to that extent, but haven’t said the most important thing?”

“Yes…”

“And that guy’s not the kind who’ll give up even after being rejected. I should know very well.”

“That’s really the worst kind of person, onee-sama. That annoying swine needs to be locked in a stable.”

“Yeah Miharu, let’s go to a pig farm this weekend.”

“Is this an invitation from onee-sama!? Miharu gladly obliges!”

I see. This kind of enthusiasm is the same throughout.

“Seriously, we wasted quite a lot of time because of that weird upperclassman. We won’t be able to have the strategy meeting if we don’t hurry with our lunch.”

Yuuji mutters as he looks at the clock on the school. Is that so? The representatives need to gather and plan the afternoon meeting? That’s tough for them.

“Oh yeah, why can’t you just have the meeting here? There’s no need for you to rush through with lunch.”

“Impossible. Nakabayashi hates you. If I ask her to eat together with us, she’ll definitely refuse directly.

“Uu…Nakabayashi-san really hates me?”

All sorts of things happened during the baseball tournament, but for her to hate me to this extent is still…

“It’s natural for her to hate you, since the person she likes is heads over heels for you. It’s natural that she has hatred for you.”

“Eh? Is that so?”

Head over heels for me? Who’s that? I’m really sad that Nakabayashi-san hates me like this, but I do feel a little happy that someone likes me.

“Akihisa-kun, don’t you find anything weird about what we just said?”

“Weird? Where?”

“Well, Nakabayashi-san’s a girl, but the person she likes likes Akihisa-kun.”

“Mizuki, you mustn’t continue. It’s better not to rattle Aki in the middle of this summoning war.”

Why? Normally, I’ll have the urge of wanting to know who ‘the person who likes me’ is, but this time, I feel that my mind will become weird if I ask on. Is that so? Is this what it means by being popular…?

“What is it, Akihisa? You don’t look good.”

“…Don’t think too much.”

Yuuji and Muttsurini look at me.

“Well, I do have troubles you guys don’t know of~ HAHAHA.”

“Is…that so? Looks like we can’t help you here.”

“…Sorry.”

I’m different from you two unpopular guys. I wanted to make this joke, but they’re giving me weird looks for some reason. It’s really causing me to feel a chill.

“? What is it, Yoshii-kun? Is there anything troubling you?”

Kubo-kun asks worriedly upon realizing how I’m now. Speaking of which, he’s rather popular too, so he should be able to understand my troubles better than Yuuji and Muttsurini.

“Thanks, Kubo-kun. Can I talk with you if I’m really troubled?”

“Understood. I don’t know if I can help with my feeble strength, but I’ll try my best at that moment.”

Kubo-kun heartily accepts. “Oi, what do we do…”“Akihisa dug his own grave…” “…They’ll just hurt each other.” He’s such a kind person.

“Akihisa…I may be a busybody here, but if it’s some way to reject someone else, I think Shimada and I’d be able to help out, right…?”

“Eh? No no, I think it’s better for people of the same gender to discuss this.”

[[Image:BTS vol 11 167.jpg|thumb]]

“Didn’t I say it’s okay to talk to Shimada and me because of that?”

“??”

I don’t understand what Hideyoshi’s saying. What is he talking about?

“Well, you’ve kissed that upperclassman anyway. There’s some complications, but I think you’re fine.”

“Don’t say it Yuuji. I know you’re jealous that I’m popular, but it’s really despicable for you to rip open my wound and press onto it again and again.”

“Is that so? I’m sorry.”

Yuuji seems to be really sorry as he apologizes.

And beside him, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini give me unhappy looks too, giving me quite the impression.

<center>☆</center>

''“…”''

''“Oi, Prez, you’re thinking about something again.”''

''“…Yuuko…”''

''“Is it the summoning war?”''

''“…”''

''“I know you’re very worried, but you can’t eat while spacing out like that. If you don’t eat, your brain won’t be able to function properly.”''

''“…I understand.”''

[[File:BTS ShoukoChan.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>

===Notes===
<references/>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Fourth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Sixth Question}}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter3

2013-08-03T07:40:53Z

128.189.170.242: Again, I removed a basically repeated part. Please revert if incorrect.

==Chapter 3 - Even Though Everyone Calls Me an Expert in Love==

“Ah, really? Why isn’t anyone picking up?”

Honoka Shikibu, inside her room, grew nervous as she held the phone to her ear.

She had already been on the bus heading home when she’d realized that her cellphone was missing. She was reaching for her phone to update her
blog, as she normally did, but was met with only an empty skirt pocket.

She immediately returned to school and frantically searched its entirety: in classroom desks, in corridors, and everywhere else she had been.
However, she could not find her cellphone.

She’d even asked those she knew who were still at school to make a call to her cellphone, but the only response that received was a notification the cell phone was either low on battery or out of range.

''What shall I do? Nobody brought it to the staff room either. Did I drop it back then?''

After school, someone had suddenly barged into her as she’d been walking along the corridor.

The culprit was that classmate who sat beside her in class, the red-haired delinquent with those savage-looking eyes. As though to add insult to injury, he’d buried his face in her chest! That perverted, idiotic bastard - Akagi Koremitsu!

''Maybe he’s still angry that I snatched the yakisoba bread from him during lunch break and made him hungry.'' The more she thought of it, the more she wanted to give him a few good kicks, and her skin grew agitated as though breaking into a rash.

The cell phone could have slipped out of her skirt pocket when she’d stomped on him earlier; it was the only possibility she could think of.

''If someone were to pick it up and see its contents...''

Her vision darkened and she felt as though her throat were being wrung out; her pulse quickened.

''No~, anything but that!''

She grabbed onto the receiver as she hung up and shook her head sideways in a contorted manner. Her bright tea-colored hair slapped her face.

''It’ll be alright. Someone kind may have picked it up and brought it over to the staff room. But, but what if someone unfavorable like Akagi pick it up and saw the contents…UWAAAHH, no, no, I mustn’t think any further.''

She wished to push this thought from her mind, but her stomach continued to hurt; she wasn’t able to eat much of the sweet and sour pork she loved so much.

The day after, Honoka ran to the staff room in the early morning only to find her cellphone had yet to be returned, and she could do nothing but depart for her classroom.

“You don’t look too well, Hono. Did something happen?”

Her good friend, the bespectacled class representative who wore her hair in small braids, asked worriedly,

“It…it’s nothing.”

She put her hand to her stomach and answered dazedly.

At this moment, Koremitsu Akagi walked in and sat adjacent to her silently.

Had her phone not disappeared, she would have attacked him with a barrage of insults like “pervert”, “molester”, and whatever else she could think of, but nothing came to mind. She did not want to show any signs of wavering and was about to shoot him a glare, but, for some reason, Koremitsu was already looking at her!

For a moment, Honoka’s heart nearly ceased to beat.

“Geh!”

She hurriedly looked away.

Her chest was ringing like a morning bell.

''Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-why is he looking at me!?''

He looked at her with narrowed eyes, sealed lips, and furrowed eyebrows; his countenance showed his seriousness.

Her knees shook in fear and she dared not glance at Koremitsu thereafter.

Once Homeroom period ended, Koremitsu whispered to Honoka.

“Your precious thing is with me now. Come to the roof during class break.”

“!”

Her heart nearly froze again.

Koremitsu said such, and fell silent once more.

That perverted delinquent and molester, Koremitsu Akagi, definitely read through the contents of her phone.

He definitely knew Honoka’s secret.

During the break after first period, Koremitsu left the classroom.

Honoka left for the roof a minute after him, looking sick as a hospital patient.

''He’s planning to use the phone to blackmail and threaten me, I guess. That’s the worst.''

Exactly what sort of indulgent demands would he make?

Honoka felt extreme apprehension as she stumbled a few times, and her stomach ached as though something hard in her stomach was being kneaded.
She opened to door to the roof and found Koremitsu standing there with his hands in his pockets.

His back was arched.

His messy red hair swayed with the breeze.

Once he noticed Honoka’s arrival, he turned to face her. His sharp, vengeful seemed to challenge everything on this world as he scowled at
Honoka.

No matter how one looked at him, they would see him as a delinquent, a dangerous person.

Honoka nearly fainted.

However, if she were to show him any signs of weakness, he would surely devour her, bones and all.

There was no way she could succumb to him.

She brushed her hair aside with one hand and returned Koremitsu’s scowl with a glare.

“What do you want with me? I’m quite busy.”

“This phone is yours, right?”

Koremitsu presented her the phone like the main character in Mito Kōmon<ref>Mito Kōmon is a Japanese Drama based on a lord and vice-shogun named Mitsukuni Tokugawa, who disguised himself as a civilian. When he reveals his seal case (which is, once at the end of every episode), it means that he's showing his true identity.</ref> displaying his seal case.

Honoka’s heart was pained.

“Th-th-tha-that’s right.”

She contemplated on whether she should smile and thank him, or whether she should resent him for not returning the phone earlier, during class.

Before she’d decided, Koremitsu said something which caught her off guard.

“Sorry, I accidentally saw it.”

“!”

“The mail topic with the name Purple Princess on it.”

“<nowiki>~~</nowiki>!”

“I read through this ‘Purple Princess’s Mansion’”.

“So-so-so-so-so-so-so-so-so—”

She wanted to maintain her composure and ask “So what”, but her tongue would not submit to her will.

Her body fluctuated in temperature, and she was unsure of whether her face was darkening or turning pale.

HE READ THROUGH THE BLOG!

In other words, he surfed through the mobile novels and the love talk.

“So you’re the ‘love expert’ everyone talks about.”

Koremitsu brought his face nearer to Honoka’s.

Honoka was rooted to the ground.

''Wha-what is he planning? This delinquent! Molester!''

She truly considered kicking him off of the roof if he were to touch her.

Honoka raised herself into a defensive stance, and Koremitsu’s lips curled into a frown. He raised his eyebrows and spoke with a serious bearing,

“First, that thing yesterday was an accident. I’m not a molester, and I’m not a pervert. Back to the real topic.”

''Real topic? Is he going to settle his debt with me?''

She gulped.

“Please teach me how to persuade girls and open their hearts!”

The red-haired delinquent lowered his head, and Honoka could do nothing but gawk at him.

In fact, Honoka herself was not adept at dealing with men.

This was because, on a spring day during her first year of middle school, she met a senile voyeur.

Honoka was cheerfully walking home after school, and the sun had yet to set.

She caught sight of a man wearing shades and a coat, kneeling down by the roadside.

“Are you okay!?”

Startled, she went over to ask, but that man stood and opened his coat, exposing his stark-naked self and that erect thing down below.

Honoka screamed and ran off.

''What?''

''What was that?''

''What was that disgusting thing down at the groin?''

''Are all men like that? Nooo! It’s disgusting!''

Ever since then, that scene would occasionally come to mind, and it was horrifying enough for her to scream.

There was a time when she would recall that pervert every time she looked at her male classmates’ faces; her body would stiffen, and she
would look away, acting natural, but wondering whether she would find love if she could not forget about that incident.

If she could not bring herself to like men, she would have to accept that she’d been defeated by that pervert.

Honoka was perturbed by this, and was prideful enough to not give way.

That’s why, in order to best that pervert, she began to train at a kickboxing gym, learning techniques she could use were she to find herself in trouble, and she started writing love stories in an attempt to increase her tolerance to men.

At first, she went overboard with how unrealistic and sickeningly sweet the stories were, “This kind of thing definitely won’t exist in reality! There’s no way such men will say such cliché lines here.” She would comment about them herself as she blushed and rolled around on the chair. As the days passed, her writing skills improved.

The numbers of readers increased with time, and at every update she would receive responses like, “This is really interesting.” and “Natsuno’s love story’s really touching.” Such responses filled Honoka with joy, so she would submit stories with greater frequency.
Someone left a comment on Honoka’s blog asking for help with love troubles, and once she responded to it, everyone else started sending in their own love questions.

Honoka had a “big sister” personality, and loved to help others settle their problems. She would answer all the questions put to her personally, and was unwittingly hailed as the “Love Expert”.

But, she had never dated a boy before.

“—Please.”

The delinquent was before her, his hands at his thighs as he bowed deeply.

“Please... be my heliotrope. Be my purple fragrance.”

Honoka was stunned by such sudden words, but the boy continued to plead with her, asking how he could open Aoi Saotome’s heart, and how he could woo girls.

''Really, you’re a molester. Why are you asking me so seriously?''

Cold sweat gradually rolled from her pores and down her temple.

''What should I do now? It looks like he really believes that I’m the ‘Love Expert’. Uh, I pretended to be the perfect woman on my blog, but
I’ve never actually dated a guy before. How am I going to say such an embarrassing thing?~''

Koremitsu continued to hold his head low, like a statue.

Honoka could see only his messy red hair with a swirl in the center.

Her palms were sweaty, but her caring personality forced her onward.

She may have been somewhat in the wrong for kicking him unreasonably the previous day...

He held the resemblance of a delinquent, but he might be innocent at heart...

And he saw the contents of her phone, so he had control over her weakness...

“If you swear not to tell anyone that I’m the Purple Princess, I might be able to help you.”

And so, she finally uttered these words.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>''

Thus, Honoka’s love counseling began.

“She’s not willing to hear a single word from you? And she threw brushes, buckets and pallets at you–are you an idiot? Her Highness Aoi of the Second Year is a real princess descended from actual nobles. Many of the people on our school’s campus, enrolled since kindergarten, can be classified as ‘nobles’; but she’s considered to be in a better class among them all. It’s obvious that you’ll be rejected by this flower at such lofty heights! Okay…it’s a little old-fashioned, but why don’t you try writing a love letter to her? Show that you’re serious with a passionate letter, an intellectual letter that surprises her with how refined you are.”

“…Will girls be happy when they receive some words?”

Koremitsu frowned as he grumbled.

“Not words, a letter! A note! How can anyone be happy with spoken words, which can be hastily uttered on the spur of the moment?”

''Well, how is anyone going to be happy with those?'' After hearing her words, Koremitsu thought to himself dispiritedly and sat at the table to he write his letter to Aoi.

Under Honoka’s guidance, he put thoughts to written word, formulated the sentences from these words into paragraphs, and incorporated the body of text together to form Aoi’s letter, which Honoka revised.

Honoka was awed by Koremitsu’s artful penmanship.

The strokes of his pen were easily legible, meticulously crafted, and held a certain firmness and masculinity in their structure.

The composition of the letter was like that of an elementary schooler’s, and Honoka couldn’t help but wonder if it was beyond repair.
However, she considered how such beautiful handwriting alone could be adequate in expressions of love.

Honoka herself was anxious, and after meeting Koremitsu the next morning at the station, she left for the school and slipped the letter Koremitsu had copied at home into Aoi’s shoe locker.

The two of them then went to the side to watch, and an ivory-skinned Aoi arrived.

The ebony hair draped over her shoulders made the skin look much paler, and her body looked extremely frail.

Hm, now that I look at her, she’s really a princess who doesn’t match Akagi at all. Well, she is the fiancée of Lord Hikaru after all—
She remembered the countenance of the boy christened “Lord Hikaru”, and of his commander-esque charisma for which the girls exalted him.

Honoka was not fond of dainty men, but his gentle expression and resplendent smile bred conflict within her. No matter the number of scandals in which he was involved, his grandeur and purity were perpetual. She could understand the affection of the girls who were attracted to such characters.

There was a memorial for Lord Hikaru hung on the notice board next to the staircase, and five more colored papers were stuck to it by the girls, who were still writing on his memorial to convey their sorrow.

Any guy looks ugly when compared to a smiling prince.

''But the marriage was arranged by their fathers, and Her Highness Aoi doesn’t seem to have any intention of agreeing with that. Perhaps she’s annoyed by Lord Hikaru’s Casanova behaviors. In that case, we’ll have to show her our sincerity.''

Next to Honoka stood Koremitsu, staring at Aoi rigidly.

He probably wished for an austere expression, but to Honoka, he looked like he had an eternal grudge.

''Uu…I think he’s more obsessed than sincere here.''

It was then that Aoi caught sight of the letter.

She gave a slight frown.

A line of neatly written words adjacent to the sender’s name read, “I’m not a molester.”

Upon seeing this, she tore the letter.

“!”

“!”

She stacked the two torn pieces atop one another, tore it once more, threw it into a dustbin, and took her leave.

“Oi, ‘Love Expert’, that damned girl just tore the letter without reading.”

“Ne-next plan, then.”

“Got it? Once Her Highness Aoi passes by, I’ll give you the signal, and you’ll just walk over naturally. Pretend to accidentally drop the notebook. Her Highness Aoi will pick it up for sure. In that case, use this chance to apologize to her like a gentleman.”

“Oh, okay.”

It was the second class break.

They were lying in wait, having anticipated Aoi’s move from her first classroom to the biology room. It was an old-fashioned method, but this classic approach would work effectively against a princess with such delicacy..

“She’s coming!”

Honoka gave the signal, and Koremitsu walked out.

''<nowiki>~~</nowiki>Why must you put your hands in your pockets!? You’re practically a delinquent now!''

Koremitsu planned to, with his hands in his pockets, ‘accidentally’ drop his student notebook.

''Ahhh, seriously! Don’t lower your chin and arch your back like that! Why are you glaring and pouting!?''

With Honoka watching him dubiously, Koremitsu dropped his notebook.

Aoi walked in the direction of Koremitsu’s dropped notebook.

She would surely retrieve his notebook—

Or not.

Instead, she stepped on it and left.

“Oi, my new notebook has a footprint on it now.”

“<nowiki>~~</nowiki>, next!”

Thusly, Koremitsu complied with Honoka’s instructions and attempted to meet Aoi by coincidence, but it seemed that Aoi was steadfast on ignoring Koremitsu no matter the situation.

Despite the number of ways Koremitsu tried to capture Aoi’s attention, she would readily ignore him by looking forward with a fictitious blank stare. She would then go on to walk away from him.

After school, on the roof.

“You strategies aren’t effective at all, ‘Love Expert’.”

Honoka’s quibble came in response to Koremitsu’s complaint.

“Your face is too savage, okay? Everyone will be wary of you when you approach them with that face of yours!”

“You want me to get cosmetic surgery!?”

“Uuu, in that case, we’ll have to use the reverse charm by making you a decent guy despite your delinquent looks. Alright, let’s do this, tsundere delinquent!”

“I’M NOT A DELINQUENT!”

The following day, Koremitsu equipped himself with an assortment of kittens’ things.

He bore badges of kittens on his chest and shoes, his socks had kitten footprints etched on them, his phone’s keychain strap help a kitten mascot, and the head of a toy kitten protruded from his schoolbag.

[[Image:HgCnI V01 129.jpg|thumb]]

From the information Honoka had relayed to Koremitsu, Aoi liked cats. Her cellphone’s screen-saver was a photo of the beloved cat she raised herself.

The name of this cherished cat was Shellblue, and it was apparently procured from a cardboard box in the park. The cat was a stray, but Aoi gave Shellblue her adulation, and the two of them would snuggle whilst abed.

Once they had ascertained that Aoi traveled to school by bus, Koremitsu and Honoka waited by the bus stop for her, and commenced their endeavor.

On that morning, Aoi’s face was as pale as ever, and she gave the impression of being notably uneasy.

The duo ambled past her, conversing loud enough to be overheard.

“Hey, Akagi. The cats you saved from drowning in the river yesterday, are they okay?”

“Yeah, that was quite a stormy night. The four cats that were in a cardboard box floating down the river are still energetic.”

“I heard you saved a cat from a crow.”

“Oh, that pregnant calico cat? I helped deliver its baby.”

“You really like cats, huh?~ I admit it’s my fault for kicking you because I thought you were a molester. There isn’t a cat lover who’s bad
at heart. Oh yes, I heard that you have a collection of cat photos?”

“Oh, I can lend it to you whenever you want.”

At last, Aoi, who had been walking behind them, interrupted.

“Well?”

Koremitsu and Honoka’s ears twitched.

''It’s working!''

However...

“Can you please not get in my way?”

The cold voice inquired.

“Ah…Sorry.”

Koremitsu hastily moved aside.

Aoi gave a look which evoked fear in the two of them as she passed.

“…Hey, ‘Love Expert’, I got ignored again, right?”

Koremitsu groaned.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

“I say…isn’t it better for you to give up?”

It was lunch break.

Honoka and Koremitsu stood at the railing atop the school’s roof, admiring the scenery, and Honoka voiced her thoughts on the days’ happenings.

“I do feel sorry that I can’t help you out even though you’ve bowed to me and asked, but looking at Her Highness Aoi’s response, I do feel that it’s somewhat impossible.”

Honoka was reluctant to say something so discouraging, and she felt remorseful pangs to the heart as the words left her mouth.

“You’ve already tried hard. I thought you were just some delinquent molester - some bad guy, but it’s really impressive to see you being so serious about the person you like. Since you’ve done all you can, I don’t think it’s a bad idea to give up.”

Normally, it would hard for someone to pick themselves up after being rejected by the one they liked. However, Koremitsu kept standing up no matter how many times he failed.

No matter how awkward or embarrassing Honoka’s instructions were, he would follow them steadfastly.

''Even though he is a molester…''

“If you don’t mind, I’ll introduce some girls who’re unattached.”

She accidentally let this slip.

''This is bad…who do I introduce him to? Even though I know a lot of girls who don’t have boyfriends…well, maybe Riko can. Since she likes horror films, I think she has some resistance to a scary face…''

She was mulling over whether she knew any girls who would be unaffected by Koremitsu’s appearance when she was interrupted.

“She has to be the one.”

Koremitsu’s gaze dropped to the handrail as he said this.

Honoka turned her attention toward Koremitsu and saw him frowning, his face filled with agony, and his hands trembling as they gripped the railing.

In spite of this downcast position, under the messy red hair hanging from his lowered head, his eyes bore an intense aura.

“I’ll never give up, no matter what.”

He made this declaration lucidly.

Honoka was mesmerized by both his sidelong look, and by the determination in his voice.

BA—DUM! Her heart jumped, and her face grew hot as though it were on fire.

''Wha-what is it?''

''Why is my face turning red now!?''

''And my chest, it’s, feeling unbearable—what is this?''

''Is it because of Akagi?''

''Because Akagi said that he won’t give up?''

Any other boy would have given long before. It was said that, after Hikaru’s death, there had been many boys to approach Aoi, but they all gave up soon after she coldly rejected them.

The boys to try and woo her were all handsome, academically outstanding, rich children, brimming with self-confidence—the children of the ‘nobles’ who had been in this school since kindergarten.

However, this Koremitsu, who was infamous for being a delinquent, who was deemed worse than a peasant, a wild dog - who fell far short of them, said that he would not give up.

Koremitsu turned his head to look at Honoka.

His foolishly straightforward expression - a resolute expression - stared right at Honoka.

“I’m really sorry to make you help me out when you’re so busy. Thank you, but I’ll try to continue on my own.”

He spoke ungracefully.

Upon hearing this, Honoka felt her face burn as her heart pounded still harder.

“Even if you try again, you might not succeed.”

Koremitsu also stiffened his face as he looked back at Honoka with fiery conviction.

“But even so, I have to try.”

The wind whisked Koremitsu’s red hair.

Honoka wavered at his determination.

''Even though he’s a delinquent, a molester…''

She muttered in her heart.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

''Why am I so concerned with Akagi?''

''He already said that he doesn’t need my love advice...''

Once classes for the day had ended, Honoka packed her things dispiritedly.

The neighboring chair was empty, and he evidently ran off to Aoi.

''That idiot. He’ll definitely get dumped anyway.''

“Hono… '''you've been on good terms with Akagi lately'''."

“EH!?”

Honoka’s good friend with the braided hair, Michiru, interjected suddenly, and Honoka shrieked in surprise.

“Ah, I feel the same! You’re able to talk to Akagi. Aren’t you scared of him?”

“I heard that you managed to strike up a good conversation with Akagi on the roof. Is this true?”

The girls came to approach her with an enthusiastic interrogation.

The tips of her ears were burning up.

“Wh-what are you saying? How can anything happen between me and that delinquent? Anyway, it’s impossible. I like those who’re knowledgeable, bashful—right, I like those intellectual boys.”

She gave a firm denial.

Right, what kind of joke is this? To have a rumor about me and Akagi?

“See, there '''have been''' a lot of handsome boys who confessed to you before, Honoka.”

“But you rejected them all by saying ‘let’s just be friends.’ There’s no such thing as friendship between boys and girls, right?”

“Right.”

Every classmate, with the exception of Michiru, simultaneously gave their consent.

Michiru looked to Honoka through her large glasses and gave her late response.

“Honoka, you shouldn’t be too picky just because you’re cool. Be careful of spending your three years in high school without a boyfriend.”

“That’s right. How about we go for a joint party? It’ll be easy to get the boys to come along if they know you’re coming with.”

“Sorry, but I’m not in the mood for this now.”

Her answer was abrupt.

“Don’t say that. How about you try it out too, class rep?”

Michiru replied to the question with a troubled smile.

“A joint party for me is a little…”

It was then that an intelligent-sounding voice rang from the back door of the classroom.

“Is Miss Honoka Shikibu still around?”

Honoka turned to face the door, and upon seeing the source of the voice, rose frantically from her seat.

Sleek, long black hair easily capable of leaving an indelible impression rested neatly over the shoulders of a tall beauty standing at the door. Her very being suppressed the surrounding atmosphere in captivating abeyance.

Her black eyes narrowly stared at Honoka in silence.

It was no glare, yet the unyielding Honoka felt her chest tighten.

''Why is the president—''

She felt sweat roll down her back.

“I’m Shikibu.”

She could only think of one reason for her, an upperclassman whose reputation was higher than any other ‘noble’, to visit a peasant-like student who was not enrolled until middle school, and remembering this rumor about Koremitsu and herself only served to make her stomach ache all the more.

The president of the Heian Academy High School Student Council, Asai Saiga - dubbed the Matriarch Asa - spoke to a pensive Honoka in calm authority.

“There’s something I want to ask you about. Could you please come over to the Student Council room?”

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

Koremitsu was troubled as he stood in the arts room.

Aoi had turned her back to him and returned to painting.

Koremitsu, standing behind her, gave off the impression of a starving dog; but no matter how he agonized over things, it would not change the situation.

“Isn’t this Sunday your birthday?”

He spoke to her sincerely.

“…”

“Can’t you accompany me for just one day?”

“…”

Aoi continued to move her brush wordlessly.

On the canvas, there was a staircase on the semitransparent golden mist. The painting felt so warm, but Aoi’s back alongside looked as cold
as the fluttering snowflakes. The other members of the art club were away from the two, fidgeting in their seats, uncomfortable to a point where one would have to feel sorry for them.

''Darn, how am I supposed to make her look at me?''

He had already told Honoka that he would handle the rest, but could he make Aoi change her mind before her birthday?

There was not much time left, and this predicament caused Koremitsu’s throat to dry up because of the anxiousness.

''Your ‘girlfriend’ is too tough to handle.''

He gave Hikaru a bitter look.

Hikaru responded with an equally distressed glance, but let known his determination by putting on a smile and passing by Koremitsu to stand next to Aoi.

''“Miss Aoi.”''

He looked to the side of an unmoving Aoi’s face with a gentle expression, and he called out to her calmly.

''“The gifting of your seven birthday presents may be an imprudent act to you, Miss Aoi, but that is a very important promise to me.”''

As the warm, gentle sunlight shone in through the window—his sweet, sentimental voice flowed out like a pure fragrance.

''“I’ll continue to stay here in order to fulfill the promise I made with you, Miss Aoi.”''

Aoi could not hear Hikaru’s words—

But after seeing Hikaru speak so earnestly, Koremitsu’s breath caught.

Hikaru’s voice slightly weakened.

“So my voice really can’t reach Miss Aoi’s ears at all…if you hear me, even if it’s a little bit, please put a finger to your lips to indicate so.”

''Damn…what’s with that expression?''

It was likely that Hikaru had known since long ago that no matter whether it was his voice or his silhouette, Aoi was unable to detect it.

Even knowing it was impossible, he continued to hope that Aoi, who painted still with her back to him, would turn to him and see.

As he gazed upon the seemingly distant petite figure that looked ever forward, Koremitsu remembered something he had forgotten long ago.

The silhouette of a back, vanishing into the darkness under the weak lighting of a street lamp.

During his adolescent days, when he continued to look out of the window blankly, there was no response no matter how he called out—

That back overlapped with Aoi’s.

Neither of them would turn around.

''“…Aoi.”''

Hikaru’s languishing voice called out once more, and ostensibly pleaded for a miracle.

In his adolescence, Koremitsu prayed for his mother to smile at him, for her to lift her head up to him, and for her to, even with the slightest smile, pat his head.

Please, please.

Please, God.

He prayed countless times in his heart

Please, please help me.

''Tch, what was I thinking back then?''

Nine years ago, on his mother’s birthday, he decided to gift his mother with her favorite word. After attending his grandfather’s calligraphy class, he sat atop the study table, ground some ink, and wrote the word on Japanese writing paper.

His calligraphy was not adept, so he had to rewrite it a few times.

As he wrote, he prayed to God for his gift to bring joy to his mother, and the ink with which he wrote spattered onto his hands and face.

On that night, before he could offer his present to his mother, she abandoned the young Koremitsu and ran away from home.

Her slender figure faded into darkness, and never to return.

''—I’m sorry. I’m really sorry, Mitsu.''

He continued to write, giving it his utmost effort as he tried to both cease the tears which fell from his mother’s face as she apologized,
and make her smile. In the end, he never gave her his writings.

The day after his mother left, he drew crosses on each paper he wrote on. Snot dripped from his nose as he drew cross after cross.

As he gazed upon Aoi, he felt it was not her back he was seeing, but his mother’s - the feeling stayed for but a moment.

God never answered Koremitsu’s prayers.

When Hikaru showed to him that all too familiar praying expression, Koremitsu could not help but pray for him as well.

''Even if it’s for just a little while, grant this guy’s wish. I can see this so clearly; can’t you let Aoi hear a little of it too?''

Just as Koremitsu’s chest began to ache like it were being crushed, Aoi dipped her brush into the dark brown color on her pallet.
The brush made a long black line diagonally down from the top left corner on the canvas.

Hikaru’s expression immediately froze.

Koremitsu felt as though he were being sliced from the front.

Aoi went on to draw a line diagonally from the top right corner.

The large black cross he had drawn when he was a child was brought to mind again, and he felt as though his eyes were set aflame.

“What are you doing!?”

Koremitsu bellowed as he grabbed Aoi by the arm.

The other members looked on with horrified expressions; the members who had been perming their hair and giving each other manicures dropped their curling irons and nail polish.

There was a large, ugly cross on the canvas that had the breath of light on it.

“Please don’t, touch me.”

Aoi shook off Koremitsu’s hand.

Her skin was a ghastly pale, and her eyes held rage and resentment.

“You…why did you do that to the painting!?”

“I can’t—talk with you. That’s what Asa told me.”

''Dang! That Asa again?''

Aoi turned her face away from Koremitsu as she forcefully let out these words while seemingly restraining her inner emotions.

Aoi turned away from Koremitsu as she forcefully said such, but her true emotions seemed to be withheld.

“That’s why I’m just ''muttering to myself''…that Hikaru…”

Hikaru had been standing beside Aoi blankly, but, at the sound of his name, his shoulders jerked.

Koremitsu was filled with apprehension and held his breath.

''What’s she going to say? Something worse?''

“…As far as I know…Hikaru…”

Her tender lips seemed pain as she let out these words, and her hands trembled slightly.

“…He’s the most dishonest person…on this world…”

Her face steeled, and a pitiless glint showed in her eyes. Hikaru, who stood in front of her, lowered his eyebrows and looked to Aoi with pain in his eyes.

''No. That’s enough, don’t say anything more.''

“The worst—liar.”

Hikaru’s eyes were tinted with the color of agony.

Koremitsu’s heart felt like it had been slashed off.

Hikaru understood how extremely insincere he had been to Aoi, and yet, the words said in front of him, and the cross drawn on the canvas swallowed his heart whole; the agony of being refused by a person so precious brought his soul to lament.

“…! You don’t have to be so vicious, even though Hikaru himself is quite the playboy.”

Aoi folded her arms and muttered.

Aoi disparaging Hikaru troubled Koremitsu, and it reminded him of his unanswered prayers, and of the emotions he had experienced as a child: pain and despair. These things were wrenched from deep within his heart, and the blood rushed to his head; his veins were throbbing with rage which rose from far below his belly.

“Koremitsu.”

Hikaru gave an effort to allay Koremitsu, but the rage devouring him only grew fiercer. Aoi bit her lips and breathed lightly, but continued to blame Hikaru.

“I don’t know exactly how many Hikaru went out with, but that’s because I can’t count them all. He’s always with different women, and when I ask him ‘Who is that person?’, he’ll answer ‘an acquaintance’, or ‘a friend’ with that saintly smile on his face. Anyway, he’ll answer me with a gentle smile on his face, even when I’m angry—he’ll smile and carry out those dishonest acts with other girls.”

Her typically pale face was dyed red.

Hikaru gave Aoi his support and continued to plead with Koremitsu, telling him, “I’m really okay here!”

“That’s—that’s why, that low-life of a man deserves my retribution!”

Upon hearing this, Koremitsu let out a roar.

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY THAT AS A MATTER OF FACT!”

His outburst rattled the window and startled Aoi.

''“Calm down, Koremitsu! I’m fine here! Okay? You see, everyone’s scared now.”''

Hikaru tried what he could to stop Koremitsu, but his overflowing emotions could not be contained.

“HIKARU’S NOT SOME TRASH! HE’S DEFINITELY NOT A LOWLIFE! HE’S TRYING HIS BEST TO FULFILL HIS PROMISE WITH YOU, EVEN NOW!”

He said that it was a very important promise.

He said that she was a very important girl.

Even now, he looked at Aoi with such passion, such tenderness, such melancholy! He continued to talk to her in vain, hoping she would notice
him.

His mother turned her back and walked away.

Aoi drew the large cross on the canvas.

He kept pleading with her, and kept practicing to make her happy.

Why should she just ignore and abandon it so lightly!?

After noticing the art club members were huddled together in fear, he tightly clamped his teeth together.

“—”

He reflected on the outburst he had after losing himself, but it was due to the uncontrollable rage he felt at Aoi’s words.

“Fine, that’s enough.”

He shot Aoi his worst belittling glare.

“You have no right to accept Hikaru’s feelings. Who’s willing to do so here? It’s a waste to present them to someone like you.”

Aoi bit her lips as large teardrops streamed from her eyes, and she tried to pull away from Koremitsu.

“So…be it then. Even if he’s alive, he won’t keep to this promise anyway. He’ll treat this promise like it’s nothing.”

She let out a quiet choking sound, gave Koremitsu a cold glare, and continued to speak stiffly.

“…It’ll just be a spur of moment like before anyway.”

Koremitsu could no longer endure Aoi’s denial of Hikaru, and he was not willing to let Hikaru listen any longer either. He yanked open the door and left the arts’ room.

“Hurry up, forget about that kind of woman and just go to heaven! It’s just like what gramps said, women are the worst!”

He shouted with a trembling voice as he walked down the hallway.

He was furious enough to ignore the stares that were on him. His chest felt like it had been sliced apart, and his head felt boiled. His eyes were hot, and his nose was stuffed.

''“Are you crying, Koremitsu?”''

Hikaru inquired in his state of awe.

“Th-this is why I say that—I don’t know how to appeal to women at all. They get sad, angry whenever they feel like it—they don’t talk when they don’t feel like it, they walk away when they feel like it—”

Despite his efforts to stop it, snot leaked from his nose, and he couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks.

“That’s why I hate to get involved with women in any way…don’t kid around with me. Damn it, she wouldn’t even try to understand other people’s intention…she’s got to be joking.”

His chest was burning, and bitter, salty tears ran down his face.

He covered his face with his hands to mask his sobbing; for him, a man, to cry was embarrassing.

''“…Koremitsu, let’s go over there.”''

At Hikaru’s suggestion, Koremitsu staggered off to a relatively vacant corridor and squatted down in a corner. He let out his regret, and
Hikaru quietly went about consoling him.

''“…Sorry Koremitsu. It’s my fault for entrusting this to you. You were hurt as a result.”''

''It’s not your fault.'' Koremitsu wanted to answer.

The wrath he felt toward Aoi was no fault of Hikaru’s. The traumatic experiences he experienced in his childhood were the source of his anger, and he only worsened his situation by pushing this rage onto Aoi.

Hikaru’s voice was all too soothing, and it, like a warm hand, calmed Koremitsu’s heart. After being calmed, he inadvertently spoke.

“Don’t say sorry or anything now.”

''“But,”''

“I hate it when people say sorry. What can you change when you say that? Can it solve anything? It’s because nothing can be changed that we say sorry, right…!? So don’t say sorry to me.”

Until recently, receiving apologies from others was unfamiliar to Koremitsu.

Sorry.

Sorry.

Mitsu.

Sorry.

His mothers ashen face was turned towards the young Koremitsu; her cheeks were wet, and time and time again she would apologize with a weak voice. “Sorry, sorry.”

Her face was blurred, and Koremitsu could not recall it.

Yet, the tears which rolled down that face, the tender voice that said sorry continually, the slender body that disappeared. He would recall these occasionally, and his heart felt as though it had been torn apart.

—I’m sorry, Mr Akagi.

—Sorry.

His classmates would apologize to him with terror evident on their faces.

They would then leave with a ghastly complexion.

He never thought of making them apologize.

These words hurt his innermost being and created scars that could never heal.

''That’s why I really hate it when you say sorry! Don’t end everything with sorry!''

Koremitsu had no handle on his rising emotions, and he pouted like an unreasonable child, covering himself as he wailed. Hikaru gently laid his hand on Koremitsu’s shoulder.

Koremitsu looked to Hikaru’s hand and saw that it sank down into his shoulder. Hikaru gently lowered his gaze and approached the other half of Koremitsu’s body.

A ghost should have no body heat, but Koremitsu felt a warmth coming from the shoulder Hikaru’s hand touched; this warmth, along with
Hikaru’s gentle expression, put his heart at ease.

This was his first time being comforted by another.

He had never before had a friend to listen to his complaints, even if that friend was only ‘temporary’.

“I…I’m not some ‘girl’ who’s crying.”

His protest was followed by sniffing.

''“Hm, I already knew that you aren’t some pitiful poppy.”''

Hikaru whispered gently.

“So, so why…must I be comforted by you? Aoi already said all sorts of unbearable things about you, and you’re dead; you should be suffering at least a hundred times more than me. In that case, I should be the one comforting you. Now I really want to cry when I see you show such a calm expression.”

Hikaru rested his hand once again on Koremitsu’s shoulder, and answered with a calm and mature demeanor.

''“I can’t cry…I have no memory of crying. I don’t know how to cry.”''

Hikaru looked back to the wide-eyed Koremitsu with a compassionate smile.

''“My mother used to be my father’s mistress. She was frail, and she died when I was 4. Just before my mother died, she told me this. ‘Hikaru, you have to keep smiling no matter what. If you do that, everyone will love you. If anyone does anything bad to you, fill your heart with love and smile back—’”''

Hikaru narrated his dead mother’s words with a clear voice, and he showed a profound and still expression.

Hikaru repeated his late mother’s words with a halcyon voice and a profound yet still mien.

''“My mother definitely knew that she would not live for long, and wanted to teach me a way to get along with my relatives and father’s family.”''

He closed his eyes.

There was still no tear shed below his long eyebrows.

''“What does it feel like to let the tears flow?”''

The question came with an expectant tone.

''—Please keep on smiling, Hikaru.''

''—Fill your heart with love.''

His mother died when he was four, so how did he live on after that…whose house was he staying in? Who was he living with?

Hikaru’s words left no uncertainty; he was never accustomed to his new family, and his life was difficult. He simply continued to follow his mother’s advice and smiled.

''“Please keep on smiling.”''

Certainly, a smile was Hikaru’s sole defense.

Koremitsu mused over Hikaru’s life and how he spent it alone. His crying was reinforced by this, and, even with his best efforts, he could not stop.

Koremitsu forgot how to smile when he was young.

Nobody taught Hikaru how to cry.

''“It’s really hard to tell from your appearance, but you really can cry, Koremitsu. That’s too bad. If I can cry like you, the girls’ maternal instincts will kick in and they’ll start comforting me. Most will definitely give me a wonderful service too.”''

Hikaru spoke nonchalantly with an affectionate smile on his lips.

He probably meant to cheer Koremitsu up this way.

“You pervert.”

Koremitsu replied gruffly and wiped his tears on his sleeves.

The corridor in front of the vacant classroom was devoid of people, and the mystical space held a rejuvenating ambience which allayed Koremitsu’s scorching face.

He managed to stop his tears, but still wanted to sit beside Hikaru for a while. He felt a complex sense of empathy and trust as he tried to express this vague emotion while cuddling his knees.

He held his tears, but still desired to sit beside Hikaru for a while longer. His complex feelings toward Hikaru held both empathy and trust, and he tried to articulate what he felt.

“…O-oi, didn’t I say…that flowers wilt easily and aren’t edible before…they can’t be used for anything…?”

''“Yeah. We agreed to go on a picnic too.”''

“What kind of agreement is that—”

''“Haha, didn’t I mention it?”''

“Well…when I was first hospitalized, Koharu brought me some flowers.”

''“Heh.”''

“They were white flowers on the stalks…and the buds were hairy. I thought that it might be a little too sinister to receive white flowers in a hospital, but my heart calmed down whenever I glanced at it from my bed…when I was anxious over the fact that I could not attend school during the start of the semester, but I just felt calm immediately after looking at them…I felt that there was nothing I could accomplish by being so anxious.”

A smile played on Hikaru’s lips, and his eyes narrowed.

His appearance gave off a happy radiance.

''“Yeah, flowers do have that kind of power. It makes one happy to see them.”''

“W-well…they might really have that kind of power. That’s why…I can hear you out on flowers once in awhile.”

Koremitsu’s willingness to listen to Hikaru’s talk of flowers delighted him, and he flashed a brilliant smile.

''“Thank you.”''

“But just once in awhile.”

“Got it. I won’t go to the extent of annoying you then. Speaking of which, I remember you’re hospitalized because you were hit by a truck, right? How did that happen? Will you give me an answer if I ask for it now?”

“Uu.”

The question left Koremitsu dumbfounded.

Hikaru resembled a childish prankster as he awaited an answer, and Koremitsu felt Hikaru too was hoping to gauge how close the two of them had become since his first appearance as a ghost.

Koremitsu answered dazedly.

“…Some old man wanted to cross the traffic junction even though the light was red…I told him to stop, but he trotted towards the truck while yelling ‘Ogre~’. I chased after him, and got hit by the truck.”

Someone, perhaps the driver or a passerby, gave a shout to warn him of the danger, but Koremitsu was sent flying before he had time to react.
Koremitsu awoke in the hospital, and in place of the old man, Koharu stood beside his bed.

''“So you saved the old man, Koremitsu. What a hero.”''

“I’m not. Don’t say it like it’s some glorious thing.”

The old man ran from Koremitsu after catching sight of his terrifying visage, and Koremitsu himself was struck by the truck. This catastrophe was beyond embarrassing, and he hadn’t the gall to call himself a hero.

Hikaru chuckled.

''“Isn’t this good, hero? Your face is red, hero. You love to cry and get shy very easily, hero.”''

“Alright, you had enough? Tch, let’s go home.”

Koremitsu realized that he was further flustered by his narrations, and they only fed Hikaru’s desire to tease him. Upon this revelation, he grew somber and stood.

He then turned away from Hikaru and intended to depart, but Hikaru’s chuckling was replaced with a sincere tone.

''“Hey, hero, there’s a place I want to pass by. Will you come along with me? I’ll show you some cute flowers I’ve been keeping.”''

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter4

2013-08-01T20:45:41Z

128.189.170.242:

==Chapter 4 - Where Do People Go When They Die?==

Hikaru led Koremitsu to his upper class apartment which was a mere twenty minute walk from the school.

It was said that the apartment complex was owned by Hikaru’s father; Hikaru used to live alone in one of the apartments.

The entrance was equipped with an automatic lock, and the caretaker was a man well into his years.

“I’m Hikaru’s friend. Can I go to his room? There’s something I lent him.”

The caretaker eyed Koremitsu’s disheveled hair and uniform circumspectly.

“Nope, I can’t let in anyone I don’t know. Besides, how would I know that you’re Master Hikaru’s friend?”

As expected, he was refused.

Oi, oi, what do I do now?

Koremitsu grimaced and speculated over his next move when he his thoughts were interrupted by Hikaru.

''“Tell him you’ll bring him the limited chestnut-steamed Yōkan<ref>(羊羹) Japanese jelly that comprises of agar, sugar, and most commonly, red bean paste. It is eaten as a desert. Translated directly into 'sheep soup' because the original, made in China, was actually made from gelatin boiled from sheep.</ref> from Taiseido next time.”''

''What’s that?'' Koremitsu lowered his head in wonder.

“I’ll bring you the limited chestnut-steamed Yōkan from Taiseido next time as a gift, if you want.”

He secretly lifted his stare, and saw the caretaker’s eyes widen as he shuddered.

''What’s going on! Does he have a heart attack!?''

Just when Koremitsu was panicking, tears welled up in the caretaker’s eyes.

“Is that so…Young Master Hikaru said when he went to the villa that morning ‘I’ll bring you that limited edition chestnut-steamed Yōkan from Taisedo’. That’s because he saw this recommendation on television a few days ago and said ‘It’s looks really nice. Let’s go and try it together, Mr. Maezono’…Young Master Hikaru was very emphatic with others around him ever since he was young…”

He inadvertently choked on his words as he said this.

“It’s really great to see that Young Master Hikaru has a male friend. He always talked about how he wanted to have a friend of the same gender.”

He said delightedly as he let out snot, opened the lock, and brought Koremitsu to Hikaru’s room on the highest level.

“The room is kept in the same condition as when Young Master Hikaru is alive. Just give me a holler when you want to head back.”

The caretaker said this, and went back to his room.

''“Mister Maezono used to be my father’s chauffeur, and I’ve been well taken care of by him ever since I was young. Even when I started living alone, he kept coming over to talk with me like a real grandfather, and he would worry about me whenever I returned home late.”''

Hikaru spoke with a reminiscing voice.

“When did you start living here?”

''“Since the first year of middle school.”''

He answered without hesitation.

''First year of middle school, huh? Wasn’t he still a kid back then?''

Koremitsu felt a little shocked.

The room with the wooden-tiled floor was extremely wide, and there was no carpet laid out.

There were practically no furniture, let alone a television. There was a sofa, a large dining table that was inappropriate for someone living alone, with 4 chairs lined around it. The table looked like it had not been used before, and one could get a feeling that nobody lived here before.

The caretaker did say before that this was the condition of the room when Hikaru was alive. Did Hikaru live in this lonely room every day?

“I was the one who suggested that I should live alone. I’ll gain more freedom like this.”''

Hikaru was dressed up in shirt and jeans as he moved around barefooted (this was most probably Hikaru’s casual attire), and Koremitsu felt a sense of loneliness when he saw Hikaru in this state.

Perhaps it was because he saw Koremitsu’s utter silence that Hikaru grinned and said heartily.

“My father was very rich, so I never had any worries financially, and I lived a carefree and lazy life. I don’t have to contact my family when I have girls living in my house. Nobody will tell me off even if I stay at a girl’s house for a few days, and I can go out in the middle of the night if girls call me.”''

“Tch, you’re already a Casanova in middle school!?”

He felt a loss of words,

''—I can’t sleep alone because I’m scared of loneliness.''

He recalled the words Hikaru used to say, and felt like chest tighten.

''—and I can only relax when someone accompanies me…''

''Don’t tell me this guy dated so many girls because he’s too lonely?''

The moment he thought of how Hikaru looked as he cupped his knees in the midst of this wide room, sparsely filled with furniture, Koremitsu
showed a serious expression.

Koremitsu himself understood the loneliness of having no parents best.

After being with Hikaru for such a long time, there was one thing he understood.

His smile was not to be trusted.

Even if it was unbearable to a point where he had to cough out blood, even if the loneliness felt like it was going to pry a hole open in
him, he would continue to smile.

This made Koremitsu really frustrated.

Hikaru opened his eyes gently as he gave a gentle smile.

''“There should be a photo album in the closet. I brought you here to show it to you.”''

“So the extremely pretty flowers you’re talking about refer to the photos?”

''“Are you hoping for a blond maid to invite you in?”''

“Shut up, I already told you that I hate women, you idiot.”

''“Then, how about I change into a maid outfit and say to you, ‘welcome back, master~’?”''

“No way, that’s disgusting.”

''“But I feel that it should suit me somewhat.”'' As Hikaru rambled on, Koremitsu opened the closet embedded into the wall and took out several photo albums that were stacked inside.

He sat down on the wooden floor, flipped the albums, and found many baby photos inside.

''Are these Hikaru’s photos?''

Hikaru had an angelic face when he was a baby, a stark contrast to Koremitsu’s savage-looking face ever since he was born.

Some of Hikaru’s photos showed him smiling gently, some showed his sucking on the milk bottle as he widened his round eyes at the camera,
some showed him reaching his small maple leaf-like hands as he chortled, and some showed him taking a nap with a furry puppy-like toy.

There were so many of these photos that could make it as the cover for a baby magazine, to a point where it felt endless.

“…Oi oi, are the pretty flowers referring to you? You want to show me your baby photos?”

His eyes were certainly large and round like a girl’s,

But even so, Koremitsu had no interest in such cute things. Even if there was certainly a rare beautiful baby, he would naturally get frustrated if he were to continue looking on at the same baby.

''“They’re at the back.”''

Hikaru said as he sat down beside Koremitsu, browsing the photo album.

“Tch, aren’t they all baby photos. And—”

Koremitsu spotted a photo, and his hand that was flipping through the pages stopped.

These were Hikaru’s photos as a baby, but there were no one else in the previous photos. However, there was a woman cradling Hikaru in the
photo.

The young woman sitting on the chair smiled gently at the camera, and she looked exactly like Hikaru.

But this face…

“Hey, is this your mother? I saw someone similar to her during your funeral. Is she your relative too?”

The woman he was referring to was the woman dressed in black at Hikaru’s funeral, weeping and smiling.

Koremitsu himself was perplexed by this smile.

He wondered who that woman was, and why she was able to calm so calmly at the funeral.

''“That person’s…”''

Hikaru’s voice stopped out of a sudden.

Intrigued, Koremitsu looked over, and he spotted Hikaru’s gloomy expression.

''Did I ask something I shouldn’t have?''

Hikaru bit onto his lips hard, seemingly in deep thought, and Koremitsu had a bad feeling about this.

As he wondered about how to break this silence however, Hikaru immediately lifted his face and grinned heartily.

That clear yet transparent smile made the previous expression of tension seem like an illusion.

''“Yup, that’s right. She’s a relative of my mother.”''

“I see. No wonder the likeness is there.”

Koremitsu too answered with a clear voice. He felt that there was a need to do so.

He felt that he should not ask about that woman again.

''“I want to show you what’s further behind. Keep flipping, Koremitsu.”''

“Oh, okay.”

He flipped to the next page.

What appeared on it were not baby photos, but photos of Hikaru as a toddler. He continued to flip the pages, and found photos of Hikaru, aged 5-6, standing with girls of around the same age.

There were two girls on the photos; one of them was an intelligent looking girl with radiant black hair who stood a little taller than Hikaru, while the other was a girl, shorter than Hikaru by half a head, with a white ribbon tied on her loose and beautiful black hair.

There were many photos of the trio or two-man shots taken by one of the girls.

The tallest girl amongst the trio would give a serious look practically all the time when their photos were taken, and the shortest girl with
the ribbon on her head would show varied expressions on the photos.

She would sometimes puff her cheeks, sometimes widen her eyes as her face was blushing, sometimes pout away with tears in her eyes, sometimes fidget away due to shyness, or would chuckle from time to time.

“Is the one with the ribbon Aoi?”

Hikaru answered gently,

''“Yes, and the other one’s Asa.”''

His expression was so gentle as he looked at the photo.

“Asa, as in the one who told Aoi to ignore me? So she’s Asa.”

Koremitsu glared at the intellectual looking girl on the photo.

''“Asa’s name is called Asai, and she’s my cousin on the paternal side, Aoi’s close friend. Aoi and Asa are a year older than me, and they’re my childhood playmates. The three of us were together since we were very little.”''

On one hand, Hikaru’s expression still looked so radiant.

When the trio was lined together, the calm and aloof Asai would stand in the middle. Hikaru stood on the left with the smile plastered on his face, while Aoi was shyly fidgeting away on the right side. It seemed that Aoi was glancing aside at Hikaru, but she would deliberately turn her petite face away whenever it was time for them to take photos together.

Koremitsu glanced aside at Hikaru, and discovered that their faces were nearly sticking together as the latter looked back with his clear
eyes.

He then spoke with a gentle tone that was full of love,

''“Miss Aoi was a little clumsy when she was young…and she’s shy…she always had Asa accompany her when she comes over to my house. She would blush and say something like, ‘Asa said that she wants to come to your house to play, Hikaru, so I came along’. She loves to drink the sweet milkshakes, but will scowl in front of me and drink sugarless coffee…that’s the kind of child she was.”''

That was a really sweet expression.

That was really a gentle narrating voice.

As he listened on, Koremitsu experienced a new, fuzzy feeling in his heart.

He could not comprehend what this was, but he did not really hate this sickeningly sweet feeling that had a little warmth and a little sadness.

''“When I secretly added sugar into Miss Aoi’s coffee, her eyes will widen into a round shape, and she would blush as she stared back at me. She’s really cute, so I could not help but start adding sugar into her coffee secretly. Miss Aoi would then look at the cup to prevent me to doing so.”''

It was a like a blissful daily episode.

His expression looked like it was going to melt.

''“Miss Aoi looks really cute when she’s shocked, and her reactions after that became interesting and cute too. Thus, I could not help but tease her again and again. However, it seemed that Miss Aoi was angry as she told me off for teasing her even though she was older than me, and that I’m rude like a delinquent.”''

Hikaru’s voice got a little softer, and he showed a thin smile on his face.

''“My betrothal with Miss Aoi was decided by our families, but I feel that it’s fine for her to be my ‘most beloved’…”''

The eyes were full of gentleness and sadness as they glanced aside at Koremitsu.

''“…Miss Aoi…was my ‘hope’.”''

That was a silent voice that was ostensibly about to dye his heart.

''Hope…? Her?''

Before arriving here, Koremitsu was very infuriated with Aoi.

He even advised Hikaru to forget about this obstinate and incomprehensible woman.

However, the Aoi that was left in Hikaru’s heart was probably deeper than what Koremitsu could even imagine…she spat such overboard things in front of Hikaru’s face, but Hikaru’s affections for her had never changed.

Hikaru showed a tint of loneliness on his face.

''“That’s why...even though it’s easy for me to embrace other girls, I just feel…that Miss Aoi is the only one I can’t touch. Maybe it’s because I’m scared that she’ll really say that she hates me. Because Miss Aoi…is really a very important person to me.”''

Koremitsu’s heart was hurting.

The anger he had for Aoi faded gradually, and what came in place of it was a surge of sadness.

“Don’t you have many other women beside Aoi?”

''“Yes.”''

“Then, haven’t you thought of breaking up with them for the sake of Aoi?”

Once Koremitsu asked this, Hikaru’s eyes turned hollow.

“You haven’t?”

''“…About that, it might be despicable of me to say this, but I should say probably not. That’s because I can’t just do all that for Miss Aoi’s sake…however, I guess I’ll have to clear a line with the other girls if I want to live with Miss Aoi. If I don’t do so, there won’t be a new beginning…the birthday gift was an opportunity, so I sent a letter before heading to the villa…and prepared the remaining gifts.”''

His voice sounded a little harsh, and he suddenly shut up midway through.

The light brown eyes under the lowered eyelashes showed a darkness that was miry.

Koremitsu did not know how Hikaru managed to date so many women went out with, and did not know what Hikaru was planning to cut off in order to start afresh.

If one were to calm down and think, he would realize that breaking up with the other women for the sake of Aoi was a little too selfish.

Those who were unpopular with girls would definitely lash out at him after hearing such troubles, and the girls who were dumped may be vengeful enough to choke him to death.

But Koremitsu could not even say anything to tell off Hikaru—after seeing the latter’s sad and dull eyes.

Hikaru’s body was no longer on this Earth.

He could no longer be together with Aoi, who he described with such a gentle expression.

Hikaru remained silent.

''“…”''

And Koremitsu suddenly tensed up.

''Th-this is a chance for me to repay him for comforting me at school. Pull yourself together, there’s still tomorrow—oh wait, this guy doesn’t have a tomorrow. He’s dead.''

His temples rose up, and he decided to pat Hikaru on the shoulder first before talking.

But of course, his hand passed through Hikaru’s shoulder, and the momentum caused him to slap his hand on his chest.

As it was overly forceful, his body was knocked back in the face of this impact his chest was undefended against.

''“? What are you doing, Koremitsu?”''

Hikaru asked in a perplexed manner as he looked down at Koremitsu, who fell with his back on the floor after the hit.

“S-shut up! I’m doing gymnastics!”

''“Why must you be doing gymnastics now? I think I just heard your head crash into the floor too.”''

Koremitsu was flustered as he was flailing around helplessly.

And at this moment, an icy voice suddenly rang in the room.

“Are you someone who likes to roll about and mutter to yourself in someone else’s house?”

He got up in shock.

An icy cold stare was looking down on Koremitsu, and a tall girl with long radiant black hair was standing at the living room’s door.

''This person is—''

She had an elegant-looking face, she had wise-looking lips, a clear pair of eyes, and remnants of her childhood look.

Most importantly, one could tell who she was from the depreciating look she gave at Koremitsu.

[[Image:HgCnI V01 173.jpg|thumb]]

''“Asa.”''

Hikaru called out the name that appeared in Koremitsu’s mind.

''So she’s that Asai!''

Hikaru’s cousin, Aoi’s close friend—

“You’re Koremitsu Akagi from class 1-5, I presume?”

Asai said out Koremitsu’s name as if she just uttered out something filthy.

The radiant black hair was in no way inferior to Aoi’s as it dangled down her shoulders, but it had a different atmosphere from the latter.
Asai was a lot mature than the tender Aoi, and there seemed to be a chilly atmosphere surrounding her.

Aoi’s height was a little below the average for girls, while Asai herself was slightly taller. Both of them were slender, but Aoi’s thinness gave a fragile vibe, and in contrast, Asai gave the feeling of being firm from head to toe.

This forceful attitude caused Koremitsu to feel nary a good vibe about her in this situation, and that she was a disgusting and snobbish woman.

''Speaking of which, wasn’t this Asai the one who calmed Aoi down and brought her away when the latter started the commotion at the funeral?''

Koremitsu reminisced, getting up on his feet to glare back at Asai.

“So you’re that Asa.”

“I don’t remember allowing you to call me by this name.”

Unmoved, Asai coldly retorted.

“It can’t be helped. I don’t know your full name anyway.”

“Asai Saiga.”

“Is that so? Thank you for informing me. Now, why are you here?”

“I’m Hikaru’s cousin, and I was requested by his father to clear up the stuff he left behind. The key’s entrusted to me too.”

Despite Koremitsu scanning her in a bad mood, Asai was not afraid at all, and she looked back at Koremitsu and said,

“Then, what about you? Why are you here? Mister Maezono actually opened the door for you. You look like a hoodlum with little verbal
capacity, but you can talk, unexpectedly.”

Koremitsu frowned unhappily.

Hikaru immediately tried to calm him down.

''“Asa’s trying to make you angry. Calm down and don’t get caught in her pace.”''

Koremitsu immediately swallowed the words he wanted to utter out.

“I lent a book to Hikaru.”

“Which book?”

''“Proust’s ‘In the shadow of young girls in bloom’.”''

“Pr-Proust’s ‘In the shadow of young girls in bloom’.”

Koremitsu answered as what Hikaru told him to, and Asai raised her eyebrows slightly.

''“I’ve been reading his ‘In Search of Lost Time’, and just finished reading the first volume ‘From Swann’. ‘In the shadow of young girls in bloom’ is the second volume.”''

“He just finished reading the first volume ‘From Swann’ of the ‘In Search of Lost Time’ series. He got attracted to Proust’s work, and borrowed the second volume from me.”

Upon hearing this, Asai’s eyebrows twitched anxiously.

Koremitsu heaved a sigh of relief as he saw this reaction, but Asai pressed on.

“So that means you read through this ‘In the shadow of Young Girls in bloom’. What kind of content does it have?”

''Oi, what kind of story is it, Hikaru?''

He gave Hikaru a look, but the latter answered in a troubled manner.

''“I’m sorry, but I haven’t had time to read it. I just left it alone as there were too many dates. But you see, this book looks like a theme that girls like, right? That’s an 85% chance of it to be a love story, you know.”''

''You idiot! What if it’s not! Besides, why would you tell me the name of a book you’ve never read before?''

As Koremitsu continued to ask Hikaru while giving several expressions, Asai asked further.

“What is it? Can’t you answer?”

“It’s a book belonging to a relative anyway. Who knows what it’s about?”

He protested to remove himself from the situation.

“And to whom, might I ask, does it belong?”

“What has the owner of the book got to do with you?”

''“Calm down, Koremitsu. Asa’s not waiting for an answer, but whether you’re guilty.”''

Hikaru had already forewarned him, but Koremitsu, who gave a stiff expression as he stared into space, was deemed suspicious by Asai the moment he let out a trembling voice.

“Aren’t you the uninvolved party here, Mr Akagi.”

She sounded like a prosecutor interrogating a criminal.

“What do you mean?”

“I knew all about you approaching Aoi. How is it possible that you’re Hikaru’s friend? He doesn’t have a male friend at all, not only within
school, but also out of it.”

“I’m his first friend.”

“That’s how you tricked Aoi, I suppose? Saying some stupid lie that Hikaru’s presents are with you for the time being; you’re the fourth one to pretend to comfort Aoi ever since Hikaru died. This caused Aoi to hate men all the more, and your method’s the most stupid of them all.”

“I said before that this isn’t a mean to approach Aoi, and I’m not lying to her! Hikaru requested me to pass on his feelings to her.”

“Hikaru’s feelings…?”

Asai narrowed her eyes to a slit, and her icy stare was like a sharp blade.

Koremitsu felt a chill on his back.

There seemed to be a tranquil fury going on around her, and she spoke with a voice colder than before,

“Then tell me about it. I’ll decide for myself whether these feelings are for Aoi to hear with my ears. Same for the presents; you’ll have to get my approval if you want to give them to Aoi.”

“But that will be meaningless! Hikaru requested me to pass them to Aoi, not you. I can only say those things to Aoi, and those presents are to go to her directly!”

He stared back at Asai as he concluded.

But the latter remained unmoved.

“Then, can you prove that these things you want to pass on really came from Hikaru?”

Koremitsu was speechless.

''—You first entered school after Golden Week. Asa said it that you only appeared once in school before Hikaru’s death, and that you can’t possibly be Hikaru’s friend.''

“I remember very clearly on the day you entered school that the rumored infamous freshman arrived with a crutch and bandages, causing quite a commotion in school. Why is it that he would request you, a student like you with a notorious reputation, to pass on his feelings for Aoi?”

''My reputation isn’t for you to deal with.'' He muttered in his heart, but was unable to argue back.

That was because, if one were to consider this normally, it was impossible for Hikaru to request Koremitsu to present the presents to Aoi.

“And what exactly are Hikaru’s feelings? Don’t tell me Hikaru still likes Aoi? The way he likes girls is practically a disease now; he’s certainly not a match for the pure Aoi, and he’s been making her angry all this time.”

These stated facts caused Koremitsu to be even more at a loss of words.

Hikaru too showed a troubled and stiff expression.

''Damn it, how can I lose to you!?''

“Yeah, Hikaru’s one real playboy! He’s a harem bastard alright! But he still loves Aoi! It’s because there’s nothing fake about his feelings
that I want to pass them on to Aoi!”

Koremitsu raised his chin as he exclaimed, and in response, fufu, Asai snorted.

“What’s so funny!”

“As expected—I can’t believe that you’re Hikaru’s friend. That’s because you’re the complete opposite of him. Hikaru looks very carefree on
the carefree, but he’s very inexplicable within—a complicated person who looks like he has something he wants to hide within. And you are gruff, simple-minded, savage-looking, and don’t look smart. I suppose Hikaru is certainly dumber than I thought for choosing you to pass on these words.”

“What did you say!”

Asai then concluded without mercy,

“It’s impossible for you to express Hikaru’s feelings.”

She said with a heinous tone.

The smile had already disappeared off her face, and her icy cold expression ostensibly pierced through the heart as it fixated on Koremitsu.

It felt like she was saying: What can someone like you understand about Hikaru?

Anxiety rose up within him.

His head and ears were boiling, about to give off a shrill sound. Koremitsu yelled back, ostensibly trying to reflect Asai’s expression,

“I’M HIKARU’S FRIEND! WE ONLY MET ONCE WHEN HE WAS ALIVE, BUT WE DID MEET DURING THOSE FEW MINUTES! AND THAT’S HOW WE BECAME FRIENDS!”

At first, they were merely ‘temporal’ friends.

Hikaru’s ghost haunted him, asking him to do all sorts of strange errands, and he felt frustrated by it.

Hikaru would follow him to the lavatory, to the bath, and would often say some teasing things that caused Koremitsu to once wish for him to
disappear into heaven.

He was perverted, loves women, was a fanatic over flowers, and was a bastard who had a meaningful life in a completely different world from Koremitsu.

They would never understand each other, ever!

His stomach would itch unbearably whenever he lied that Hikaru was a friend.

But once he understood that Hikaru’s affections for Aoi were sincere, his view of Hikaru changed for the better to a small extent.

He felt that he should help Hikaru pass his feelings to Aoi.

After that, Koremitsu’s trauma awoke, and when he was sobbing and bawling his heart out, Hikaru was the one who comforted him.

Hikaru listened to his unreasonable grievances, accepted them, and even said some shallow words to motivate him.

Koremitsu knew that Hikaru would use a smile to express the pain of his loneliness.

''So—now!''

“Hikaru’s a real friend of mine! I don’t care if you’re God or the president, I won’t allow anyone to deny this! I can lift my chest and proclaim boldly to the entire world that Hikaru’s an important friend of mine!”

Beside him, Hikaru’s eyes widened upon hearing this.

Asai bit her lips tightly as she stared at Koremitsu coldly. A blue-white flame seemed to grow within her long narrow eyes.

“I’ll definitely pass on that guy’s feelings to Aoi! Just wait and see!”

He concluded with a determined will.

Asai replied calmly.

“You really annoy me to a point where I want to cut your mouth out with a chopper.”

“What a coincidence. I’m infuriated to a point where I want to stuff your mouth and eyes with spice powder, but I’ve said what I wanted to
say, and there’s nothing left for me to say to you. I’m leaving.”

After saying this, he head off to the corridor.

Asai remained silent.

Koremitsu was unable to tell what her expression was as he had his back turned against her, but he sensed that she was definitely staring at him.

He said to her without looking back,

“If you find this Prout’s ‘In the shadow of the young women in broom’—return it to me. That’s gramps’ book.”

Once they left the apartment, Hikaru spoke up,

''“Koremitsu…I’m sorry to say this, but the author’s name is Proust, not Prout; and the name of the book isn’t ‘In the shadow of the young women in bloom’, but ‘In the shadow of the young girls in bloom’. And speaking of which, I think you just mispronounced ‘bloom’ as ‘broom’.”''

“Ack! I messed up! To think I tried to act cool here, damn it!! How embarrassing!”

The sky was starting to darken.

Koremitsu grumbled on as he walked down the quiet road under the street lamps, lined with the park and library beside him.

“You told me to calm down, but I ended up yelling. I really could not take it.”

''“Yeah.”''

''Don’t agree to this without hesitation!!''

He muttered in his heart.

''“But I’m happy. You said to Asa that I’m a real friend of yours.”''

Koremitsu glanced aside at Hikaru, and saw him smiling back. The white street lamp shone upon his face, and his hair, eyes and lips were radiant.

He looked overly delighted, blissful, and his image as a pretty boy dazzled even more, causing Koremitsu to be at a loss of what to do.

“T-th-tha-that’s because I was angered by that woman, so I accidentally…”

''“Was that a lie?”''

“No, that’s not it. I really, thought of it this way. That’s why I said it out…”

Upon hearing this, Hikaru felt all the more delighted.

Ahh, don’t show that expression. My ears are going to let out steam now.

''“I suddenly feel like shouting now, okay? Others can’t hear me even if I shout out now.”''

“Eh, oi—”

Koremitsu wanted to stop Hikaru, but he had already started yelling.

''“KOREMITSU AKAGI IS MY FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDD!!! WE’RE FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!!”''

“Shu-shut it, you!? It’s embarrassing!”

''“FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS! KOREMITSU AND I ARE REAL FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!!”''

“Shut up! I told you to shut up!”

Koremitsu’s face and head were about to boil in heat. Someone - anyone - please stop this drunkard!

''“FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS! WE’RE REAL FRRRIIIEEEENNNNDDDDDSSSSS!!!”''

“Ah, right. We’re not temporary ones, but real friends. You had enough? Stop yelling. Please, stop it already!”

Koremitsu knew that nobody around them could hear it, but he was utterly embarrassed to near death.

Hikaru himself however probably felt relieved by this as he yelled all he wanted. “FRIENDS! WE’RE FRIENDS!” after this, he swapped his words,

''“I LOVE MISS AOOOIII!!”''

He yelled delightedly.

''“I WON’T CHEAT ON HER ANYMORE~!!!”''

''“I’LL TREASURE MISS AOI WHOLEHEARTEDLY~!”''

Hikaru looked up at the night sky with a dazzling expression in the middle of the road as he yelled out with his sweet voice.

Perhaps he was overjoyed, to a point where even Koremitsu was affected by him.

“Oh! I’ll bear witness!”

He raised his right hand forcefully.

“I too won’t lose to Asai Saiga! I’ll definitely pass on your feelings to Aoi.”

''“Okay and once the birthday presents are given to Aoi, let’s go get some girls.”''

“Oi, didn’t you say you’re going to be devoted to Aoi only? Why are you changing your mind so quickly?”

''“But it’s not about me, but about getting a girl that matches you, Koremitsu. I’ve decided! I’ll get a girl who can really laugh for you.”''

His eyes were bubbly, and he sounded really excited.

“Aren’t those women who like to laugh very noisy?”

''“That kind of woman is suited for you. She’ll laugh for you too, and you’ll feel like laughing whenever you’re with her.”''

“I can’t imagine that.”

''“I can even hear your delighted laughter, Koremitsu.”''

“That’s definitely your hallucination.”

The surroundings were filled with utter silence.

There was only one shadow cast onto the ground, but even so, the two good friends walked side by side under the sky dyed a thin black in nature’s ink as the stars began twinkling on their way home.

''“Hey, Koremitsu, do you know where people go after they die?”''

Hikaru asked in a sprightly manner.

“Who knows? I never died before.”

''“I think they go to space.”''

“Space?”

''“Right.”''

Hikaru lifted his head.

And Koremitsu too looked up at the sky.

In the blurry black sky, the little stars were twinkling.

Their lights were weak, but they were certainly twinkling.

This was the night sky of a city.

''“See, don’t they say that people become stars when they die? The souls that leave the human bodies will leave Earth and enter space. Also, since the consciousness exists in an infinite space, souls can fly about freely. The stars we see might be the souls of the departed.”''

Hikaru’s voice was soft, yet still very clear.

His meditative expression looking up to the sky shone a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

Koremitsu felt the onset of tears welling up.

''“I’ll head to space one of these days.”''

Upon hearing Hikaru’s words, Koremitsu was assailed by an inflow of emotions.

''“When the time comes, you’ll definitely be bawling your heart out.”''

“I-I won’t cry, idiot.”

He glared back with his burning face to deny this, and Hikaru returned Koremitsu with a happy expression.

''“Un, that will be better. I hope you’ll send me off with a smile.”''

He spoke ever-clearly.

''“It’s a promise, Koremitsu. Bid me farewell with your best smile when I head for space.”''

Koremitsu’s whole body felt immobilized.

One of these days, Hikaru would leave Earth for space.

Until the day when his wish would be fulfilled—

Idiot…don’t make me sad now. Look at our current situation here. We finally became friends, you know.

He spoke to himself in his mind, but was unable to say it aloud, and talked about something else with a serious expression,

“I say, stop making empty promises like this. The way you go about doing this, you definitely have some promise with another girl.”

''“It’s not a random promise. I’ll only honor important promises.”''

“Don’t tell me your dating plan is an important promise too!?”

''“Of course. This is a very important promise for me.”''

“I never asked to come along and do that.”

''“Then let’s make an appointment first.”''

“No appointments.”

''“How petty. Aren’t we friends?”''

“Even if we’re friends, no way.”

''“You’re really strict.”''

Hikaru shrugged his shoulders.

“Speaking of which, when you met me in the beginning, I think you said something about ‘there’s something I want to ask of you or something’.”

''“Ah, about that…”''

Hikaru stared afar and smiled.

''“It’s okay.”''

“Oi, what’s with that little chuckle? Now I’m curious. Tell me.”

''“I’ll say it if you’re willing to go dating.”''

“What kind of request is that!?”

''“Then what do you want to do?”''

“Ugh, you’re really despicable. Besides, how are you going to date when you’re dead?”

Unaware of it, the pair had strolled through the riverside lane leading to the school.

Blades of grass on the campus lawn quivered under the nightly breeze, glistening verdantly in moonlit reflection.

The river flowed calmly, and there was a sweet fragrance lingering about the moist air.

Under the starry night sky, they both continued to tease one another as they walked on.

Just like companions with ten years’ friendship shared -

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter3

2013-08-01T20:42:57Z

128.189.170.242: The part removed is basically the same as the one below it. I don't see story wise why it would be repeated, so I'm just removing one of the two. Please revert if incorrect.

==Chapter 3 - Even Though Everyone Calls Me an Expert in Love==

“Ah, really? Why isn’t anyone picking up?”

Honoka Shikibu, inside her room, grew nervous as she held the phone to her ear.

She had already been on the bus heading home when she’d realized that her cellphone was missing. She was reaching for her phone to update her
blog, as she normally did, but was met with only an empty skirt pocket.

She immediately returned to school and frantically searched its entirety: in classroom desks, in corridors, and everywhere else she had been.
However, she could not find her cellphone.

She’d even asked those she knew who were still at school to make a call to her cellphone, but the only response that received was a notification the cell phone was either low on battery or out of range.

''What shall I do? Nobody brought it to the staff room either. Did I drop it back then?''

After school, someone had suddenly barged into her as she’d been walking along the corridor.

The culprit was that classmate who sat beside her in class, the red-haired delinquent with those savage-looking eyes. As though to add insult to injury, he’d buried his face in her chest! That perverted, idiotic bastard - Akagi Koremitsu!

''Maybe he’s still angry that I snatched the yakisoba bread from him during lunch break and made him hungry.'' The more she thought of it, the more she wanted to give him a few good kicks, and her skin grew agitated as though breaking into a rash.

The cell phone could have slipped out of her skirt pocket when she’d stomped on him earlier; it was the only possibility she could think of.

''If someone were to pick it up and see its contents...''

Her vision darkened and she felt as though her throat were being wrung out; her pulse quickened.

''No~, anything but that!''

She grabbed onto the receiver as she hung up and shook her head sideways in a contorted manner. Her bright tea-colored hair slapped her face.

''It’ll be alright. Someone kind may have picked it up and brought it over to the staff room. But, but what if someone unfavorable like Akagi pick it up and saw the contents…UWAAAHH, no, no, I mustn’t think any further.''

She wished to push this thought from her mind, but her stomach continued to hurt; she wasn’t able to eat much of the sweet and sour pork she loved so much.

The day after, Honoka ran to the staff room in the early morning only to find her cellphone had yet to be returned, and she could do nothing but depart for her classroom.

“You don’t look too well, Hono. Did something happen?”

Her good friend, the bespectacled class representative who wore her hair in small braids, asked worriedly,

“It…it’s nothing.”

She put her hand to her stomach and answered dazedly.

At this moment, Koremitsu Akagi walked in and sat adjacent to her silently.

Had her phone not disappeared, she would have attacked him with a barrage of insults like “pervert”, “molester”, and whatever else she could think of, but nothing came to mind. She did not want to show any signs of wavering and was about to shoot him a glare, but, for some reason, Koremitsu was already looking at her!

For a moment, Honoka’s heart nearly ceased to beat.

“Geh!”

She hurriedly looked away.

Her chest was ringing like a morning bell.

''Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-why is he looking at me!?''

He looked at her with narrowed eyes, sealed lips, and furrowed eyebrows; his countenance showed his seriousness.

Her knees shook in fear and she dared not glance at Koremitsu thereafter.

Once Homeroom period ended, Koremitsu whispered to Honoka.

“Your precious thing is with me now. Come to the roof during class break.”

“!”

Her heart nearly froze again.

Koremitsu said such, and fell silent once more.

That perverted delinquent and molester, Koremitsu Akagi, definitely read through the contents of her phone.

He definitely knew Honoka’s secret.

During the break after first period, Koremitsu left the classroom.

Honoka left for the roof a minute after him, looking sick as a hospital patient.

''He’s planning to use the phone to blackmail and threaten me, I guess. That’s the worst.''

Exactly what sort of indulgent demands would he make?

Honoka felt extreme apprehension as she stumbled a few times, and her stomach ached as though something hard in her stomach was being kneaded.
She opened to door to the roof and found Koremitsu standing there with his hands in his pockets.

His back was arched.

His messy red hair swayed with the breeze.

Once he noticed Honoka’s arrival, he turned to face her. His sharp, vengeful seemed to challenge everything on this world as he scowled at
Honoka.

No matter how one looked at him, they would see him as a delinquent, a dangerous person.

Honoka nearly fainted.

However, if she were to show him any signs of weakness, he would surely devour her, bones and all.

There was no way she could succumb to him.

She brushed her hair aside with one hand and returned Koremitsu’s scowl with a glare.

“What do you want with me? I’m quite busy.”

“This phone is yours, right?”

Koremitsu presented her the phone like the main character in Mito Kōmon<ref>Mito Kōmon is a Japanese Drama based on a lord and vice-shogun named Mitsukuni Tokugawa, who disguised himself as a civilian. When he reveals his seal case (which is, once at the end of every episode), it means that he's showing his true identity.</ref> displaying his seal case.

Honoka’s heart was pained.

“Th-th-tha-that’s right.”

She contemplated on whether she should smile and thank him, or whether she should resent him for not returning the phone earlier, during class.

Before she’d decided, Koremitsu said something which caught her off guard.

“Sorry, I accidentally saw it.”

“!”

“The mail topic with the name Purple Princess on it.”

“<nowiki>~~</nowiki>!”

“I read through this ‘Purple Princess’s Mansion’”.

“So-so-so-so-so-so-so-so-so—”

She wanted to maintain her composure and ask “So what”, but her tongue would not submit to her will.

Her body fluctuated in temperature, and she was unsure of whether her face was darkening or turning pale.

HE READ THROUGH THE BLOG!

In other words, he surfed through the mobile novels and the love talk.

“So you’re the ‘love expert’ everyone talks about.”

Koremitsu brought his face nearer to Honoka’s.

Honoka was rooted to the ground.

''Wha-what is he planning? This delinquent! Molester!''

She truly considered kicking him off of the roof if he were to touch her.

Honoka raised herself into a defensive stance, and Koremitsu’s lips curled into a frown. He raised his eyebrows and spoke with a serious bearing,

“First, that thing yesterday was an accident. I’m not a molester, and I’m not a pervert. Back to the real topic.”

''Real topic? Is he going to settle his debt with me?''

She gulped.

“Please teach me how to persuade girls and open their hearts!”

The red-haired delinquent lowered his head, and Honoka could do nothing but gawk at him.

In fact, Honoka herself was not adept at dealing with men.

This was because, on a spring day during her first year of middle school, she met a senile voyeur.

Honoka was cheerfully walking home after school, and the sun had yet to set.

She caught sight of a man wearing shades and a coat, kneeling down by the roadside.

“Are you okay!?”

Startled, she went over to ask, but that man stood and opened his coat, exposing his stark-naked self and that erect thing down below.

Honoka screamed and ran off.

''What?''

''What was that?''

''What was that disgusting thing down at the groin?''

''Are all men like that? Nooo! It’s disgusting!''

Ever since then, that scene would occasionally come to mind, and it was horrifying enough for her to scream.

There was a time when she would recall that pervert every time she looked at her male classmates’ faces; her body would stiffen, and she
would look away, acting natural, but wondering whether she would find love if she could not forget about that incident.

If she could not bring herself to like men, she would have to accept that she’d been defeated by that pervert.

Honoka was perturbed by this, and was prideful enough to not give way.

That’s why, in order to best that pervert, she began to train at a kickboxing gym, learning techniques she could use were she to find herself in trouble, and she started writing love stories in an attempt to increase her tolerance to men.

At first, she went overboard with how unrealistic and sickeningly sweet the stories were, “This kind of thing definitely won’t exist in reality! There’s no way such men will say such cliché lines here.” She would comment about them herself as she blushed and rolled around on the chair. As the days passed, her writing skills improved.

To begin with, her stories were excessively sweet. “This kind of thing would never actually happen! There’s no way men would say such cliché lines.” She would expound such things to herself as she blushed and rolled about on her chair

The numbers of readers increased with time, and at every update she would receive responses like, “This is really interesting.” and “Natsuno’s love story’s really touching.” Such responses filled Honoka with joy, so she would submit stories with greater frequency.
Someone left a comment on Honoka’s blog asking for help with love troubles, and once she responded to it, everyone else started sending in their own love questions.

Honoka had a “big sister” personality, and loved to help others settle their problems. She would answer all the questions put to her personally, and was unwittingly hailed as the “Love Expert”.

But, she had never dated a boy before.

“—Please.”

The delinquent was before her, his hands at his thighs as he bowed deeply.

“Please... be my heliotrope. Be my purple fragrance.”

Honoka was stunned by such sudden words, but the boy continued to plead with her, asking how he could open Aoi Saotome’s heart, and how he could woo girls.

''Really, you’re a molester. Why are you asking me so seriously?''

Cold sweat gradually rolled from her pores and down her temple.

''What should I do now? It looks like he really believes that I’m the ‘Love Expert’. Uh, I pretended to be the perfect woman on my blog, but
I’ve never actually dated a guy before. How am I going to say such an embarrassing thing?~''

Koremitsu continued to hold his head low, like a statue.

Honoka could see only his messy red hair with a swirl in the center.

Her palms were sweaty, but her caring personality forced her onward.

She may have been somewhat in the wrong for kicking him unreasonably the previous day...

He held the resemblance of a delinquent, but he might be innocent at heart...

And he saw the contents of her phone, so he had control over her weakness...

“If you swear not to tell anyone that I’m the Purple Princess, I might be able to help you.”

And so, she finally uttered these words.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>''

Thus, Honoka’s love counseling began.

“She’s not willing to hear a single word from you? And she threw brushes, buckets and pallets at you–are you an idiot? Her Highness Aoi of the Second Year is a real princess descended from actual nobles. Many of the people on our school’s campus, enrolled since kindergarten, can be classified as ‘nobles’; but she’s considered to be in a better class among them all. It’s obvious that you’ll be rejected by this flower at such lofty heights! Okay…it’s a little old-fashioned, but why don’t you try writing a love letter to her? Show that you’re serious with a passionate letter, an intellectual letter that surprises her with how refined you are.”

“…Will girls be happy when they receive some words?”

Koremitsu frowned as he grumbled.

“Not words, a letter! A note! How can anyone be happy with spoken words, which can be hastily uttered on the spur of the moment?”

''Well, how is anyone going to be happy with those?'' After hearing her words, Koremitsu thought to himself dispiritedly and sat at the table to he write his letter to Aoi.

Under Honoka’s guidance, he put thoughts to written word, formulated the sentences from these words into paragraphs, and incorporated the body of text together to form Aoi’s letter, which Honoka revised.

Honoka was awed by Koremitsu’s artful penmanship.

The strokes of his pen were easily legible, meticulously crafted, and held a certain firmness and masculinity in their structure.

The composition of the letter was like that of an elementary schooler’s, and Honoka couldn’t help but wonder if it was beyond repair.
However, she considered how such beautiful handwriting alone could be adequate in expressions of love.

Honoka herself was anxious, and after meeting Koremitsu the next morning at the station, she left for the school and slipped the letter Koremitsu had copied at home into Aoi’s shoe locker.

The two of them then went to the side to watch, and an ivory-skinned Aoi arrived.

The ebony hair draped over her shoulders made the skin look much paler, and her body looked extremely frail.

Hm, now that I look at her, she’s really a princess who doesn’t match Akagi at all. Well, she is the fiancée of Lord Hikaru after all—
She remembered the countenance of the boy christened “Lord Hikaru”, and of his commander-esque charisma for which the girls exalted him.

Honoka was not fond of dainty men, but his gentle expression and resplendent smile bred conflict within her. No matter the number of scandals in which he was involved, his grandeur and purity were perpetual. She could understand the affection of the girls who were attracted to such characters.

There was a memorial for Lord Hikaru hung on the notice board next to the staircase, and five more colored papers were stuck to it by the girls, who were still writing on his memorial to convey their sorrow.

Any guy looks ugly when compared to a smiling prince.

''But the marriage was arranged by their fathers, and Her Highness Aoi doesn’t seem to have any intention of agreeing with that. Perhaps she’s annoyed by Lord Hikaru’s Casanova behaviors. In that case, we’ll have to show her our sincerity.''

Next to Honoka stood Koremitsu, staring at Aoi rigidly.

He probably wished for an austere expression, but to Honoka, he looked like he had an eternal grudge.

''Uu…I think he’s more obsessed than sincere here.''

It was then that Aoi caught sight of the letter.

She gave a slight frown.

A line of neatly written words adjacent to the sender’s name read, “I’m not a molester.”

Upon seeing this, she tore the letter.

“!”

“!”

She stacked the two torn pieces atop one another, tore it once more, threw it into a dustbin, and took her leave.

“Oi, ‘Love Expert’, that damned girl just tore the letter without reading.”

“Ne-next plan, then.”

“Got it? Once Her Highness Aoi passes by, I’ll give you the signal, and you’ll just walk over naturally. Pretend to accidentally drop the notebook. Her Highness Aoi will pick it up for sure. In that case, use this chance to apologize to her like a gentleman.”

“Oh, okay.”

It was the second class break.

They were lying in wait, having anticipated Aoi’s move from her first classroom to the biology room. It was an old-fashioned method, but this classic approach would work effectively against a princess with such delicacy..

“She’s coming!”

Honoka gave the signal, and Koremitsu walked out.

''<nowiki>~~</nowiki>Why must you put your hands in your pockets!? You’re practically a delinquent now!''

Koremitsu planned to, with his hands in his pockets, ‘accidentally’ drop his student notebook.

''Ahhh, seriously! Don’t lower your chin and arch your back like that! Why are you glaring and pouting!?''

With Honoka watching him dubiously, Koremitsu dropped his notebook.

Aoi walked in the direction of Koremitsu’s dropped notebook.

She would surely retrieve his notebook—

Or not.

Instead, she stepped on it and left.

“Oi, my new notebook has a footprint on it now.”

“<nowiki>~~</nowiki>, next!”

Thusly, Koremitsu complied with Honoka’s instructions and attempted to meet Aoi by coincidence, but it seemed that Aoi was steadfast on ignoring Koremitsu no matter the situation.

Despite the number of ways Koremitsu tried to capture Aoi’s attention, she would readily ignore him by looking forward with a fictitious blank stare. She would then go on to walk away from him.

After school, on the roof.

“You strategies aren’t effective at all, ‘Love Expert’.”

Honoka’s quibble came in response to Koremitsu’s complaint.

“Your face is too savage, okay? Everyone will be wary of you when you approach them with that face of yours!”

“You want me to get cosmetic surgery!?”

“Uuu, in that case, we’ll have to use the reverse charm by making you a decent guy despite your delinquent looks. Alright, let’s do this, tsundere delinquent!”

“I’M NOT A DELINQUENT!”

The following day, Koremitsu equipped himself with an assortment of kittens’ things.

He bore badges of kittens on his chest and shoes, his socks had kitten footprints etched on them, his phone’s keychain strap help a kitten mascot, and the head of a toy kitten protruded from his schoolbag.

[[Image:HgCnI V01 129.jpg|thumb]]

From the information Honoka had relayed to Koremitsu, Aoi liked cats. Her cellphone’s screen-saver was a photo of the beloved cat she raised herself.

The name of this cherished cat was Shellblue, and it was apparently procured from a cardboard box in the park. The cat was a stray, but Aoi gave Shellblue her adulation, and the two of them would snuggle whilst abed.

Once they had ascertained that Aoi traveled to school by bus, Koremitsu and Honoka waited by the bus stop for her, and commenced their endeavor.

On that morning, Aoi’s face was as pale as ever, and she gave the impression of being notably uneasy.

The duo ambled past her, conversing loud enough to be overheard.

“Hey, Akagi. The cats you saved from drowning in the river yesterday, are they okay?”

“Yeah, that was quite a stormy night. The four cats that were in a cardboard box floating down the river are still energetic.”

“I heard you saved a cat from a crow.”

“Oh, that pregnant calico cat? I helped deliver its baby.”

“You really like cats, huh?~ I admit it’s my fault for kicking you because I thought you were a molester. There isn’t a cat lover who’s bad
at heart. Oh yes, I heard that you have a collection of cat photos?”

“Oh, I can lend it to you whenever you want.”

At last, Aoi, who had been walking behind them, interrupted.

“Well?”

Koremitsu and Honoka’s ears twitched.

''It’s working!''

However...

“Can you please not get in my way?”

The cold voice inquired.

“Ah…Sorry.”

Koremitsu hastily moved aside.

Aoi gave a look which evoked fear in the two of them as she passed.

“…Hey, ‘Love Expert’, I got ignored again, right?”

Koremitsu groaned.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

“I say…isn’t it better for you to give up?”

It was lunch break.

Honoka and Koremitsu stood at the railing atop the school’s roof, admiring the scenery, and Honoka voiced her thoughts on the days’ happenings.

“I do feel sorry that I can’t help you out even though you’ve bowed to me and asked, but looking at Her Highness Aoi’s response, I do feel that it’s somewhat impossible.”

Honoka was reluctant to say something so discouraging, and she felt remorseful pangs to the heart as the words left her mouth.

“You’ve already tried hard. I thought you were just some delinquent molester - some bad guy, but it’s really impressive to see you being so serious about the person you like. Since you’ve done all you can, I don’t think it’s a bad idea to give up.”

Normally, it would hard for someone to pick themselves up after being rejected by the one they liked. However, Koremitsu kept standing up no matter how many times he failed.

No matter how awkward or embarrassing Honoka’s instructions were, he would follow them steadfastly.

''Even though he is a molester…''

“If you don’t mind, I’ll introduce some girls who’re unattached.”

She accidentally let this slip.

''This is bad…who do I introduce him to? Even though I know a lot of girls who don’t have boyfriends…well, maybe Riko can. Since she likes horror films, I think she has some resistance to a scary face…''

She was mulling over whether she knew any girls who would be unaffected by Koremitsu’s appearance when she was interrupted.

“She has to be the one.”

Koremitsu’s gaze dropped to the handrail as he said this.

Honoka turned her attention toward Koremitsu and saw him frowning, his face filled with agony, and his hands trembling as they gripped the railing.

In spite of this downcast position, under the messy red hair hanging from his lowered head, his eyes bore an intense aura.

“I’ll never give up, no matter what.”

He made this declaration lucidly.

Honoka was mesmerized by both his sidelong look, and by the determination in his voice.

BA—DUM! Her heart jumped, and her face grew hot as though it were on fire.

''Wha-what is it?''

''Why is my face turning red now!?''

''And my chest, it’s, feeling unbearable—what is this?''

''Is it because of Akagi?''

''Because Akagi said that he won’t give up?''

Any other boy would have given long before. It was said that, after Hikaru’s death, there had been many boys to approach Aoi, but they all gave up soon after she coldly rejected them.

The boys to try and woo her were all handsome, academically outstanding, rich children, brimming with self-confidence—the children of the ‘nobles’ who had been in this school since kindergarten.

However, this Koremitsu, who was infamous for being a delinquent, who was deemed worse than a peasant, a wild dog - who fell far short of them, said that he would not give up.

Koremitsu turned his head to look at Honoka.

His foolishly straightforward expression - a resolute expression - stared right at Honoka.

“I’m really sorry to make you help me out when you’re so busy. Thank you, but I’ll try to continue on my own.”

He spoke ungracefully.

Upon hearing this, Honoka felt her face burn as her heart pounded still harder.

“Even if you try again, you might not succeed.”

Koremitsu also stiffened his face as he looked back at Honoka with fiery conviction.

“But even so, I have to try.”

The wind whisked Koremitsu’s red hair.

Honoka wavered at his determination.

''Even though he’s a delinquent, a molester…''

She muttered in her heart.

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

''Why am I so concerned with Akagi?''

''He already said that he doesn’t need my love advice...''

Once classes for the day had ended, Honoka packed her things dispiritedly.

The neighboring chair was empty, and he evidently ran off to Aoi.

''That idiot. He’ll definitely get dumped anyway.''

“Hono… '''you've been on good terms with Akagi lately'''."

“EH!?”

Honoka’s good friend with the braided hair, Michiru, interjected suddenly, and Honoka shrieked in surprise.

“Ah, I feel the same! You’re able to talk to Akagi. Aren’t you scared of him?”

“I heard that you managed to strike up a good conversation with Akagi on the roof. Is this true?”

The girls came to approach her with an enthusiastic interrogation.

The tips of her ears were burning up.

“Wh-what are you saying? How can anything happen between me and that delinquent? Anyway, it’s impossible. I like those who’re knowledgeable, bashful—right, I like those intellectual boys.”

She gave a firm denial.

Right, what kind of joke is this? To have a rumor about me and Akagi?

“See, there '''have been''' a lot of handsome boys who confessed to you before, Honoka.”

“But you rejected them all by saying ‘let’s just be friends.’ There’s no such thing as friendship between boys and girls, right?”

“Right.”

Every classmate, with the exception of Michiru, simultaneously gave their consent.

Michiru looked to Honoka through her large glasses and gave her late response.

“Honoka, you shouldn’t be too picky just because you’re cool. Be careful of spending your three years in high school without a boyfriend.”

“That’s right. How about we go for a joint party? It’ll be easy to get the boys to come along if they know you’re coming with.”

“Sorry, but I’m not in the mood for this now.”

Her answer was abrupt.

“Don’t say that. How about you try it out too, class rep?”

Michiru replied to the question with a troubled smile.

“A joint party for me is a little…”

It was then that an intelligent-sounding voice rang from the back door of the classroom.

“Is Miss Honoka Shikibu still around?”

Honoka turned to face the door, and upon seeing the source of the voice, rose frantically from her seat.

Sleek, long black hair easily capable of leaving an indelible impression rested neatly over the shoulders of a tall beauty standing at the door. Her very being suppressed the surrounding atmosphere in captivating abeyance.

Her black eyes narrowly stared at Honoka in silence.

It was no glare, yet the unyielding Honoka felt her chest tighten.

''Why is the president—''

She felt sweat roll down her back.

“I’m Shikibu.”

She could only think of one reason for her, an upperclassman whose reputation was higher than any other ‘noble’, to visit a peasant-like student who was not enrolled until middle school, and remembering this rumor about Koremitsu and herself only served to make her stomach ache all the more.

The president of the Heian Academy High School Student Council, Asai Saiga - dubbed the Matriarch Asa - spoke to a pensive Honoka in calm authority.

“There’s something I want to ask you about. Could you please come over to the Student Council room?”

<center>♢ ♢ ♢</center>

Koremitsu was troubled as he stood in the arts room.

Aoi had turned her back to him and returned to painting.

Koremitsu, standing behind her, gave off the impression of a starving dog; but no matter how he agonized over things, it would not change the situation.

“Isn’t this Sunday your birthday?”

He spoke to her sincerely.

“…”

“Can’t you accompany me for just one day?”

“…”

Aoi continued to move her brush wordlessly.

On the canvas, there was a staircase on the semitransparent golden mist. The painting felt so warm, but Aoi’s back alongside looked as cold
as the fluttering snowflakes. The other members of the art club were away from the two, fidgeting in their seats, uncomfortable to a point where one would have to feel sorry for them.

''Darn, how am I supposed to make her look at me?''

He had already told Honoka that he would handle the rest, but could he make Aoi change her mind before her birthday?

There was not much time left, and this predicament caused Koremitsu’s throat to dry up because of the anxiousness.

''Your ‘girlfriend’ is too tough to handle.''

He gave Hikaru a bitter look.

Hikaru responded with an equally distressed glance, but let known his determination by putting on a smile and passing by Koremitsu to stand next to Aoi.

''“Miss Aoi.”''

He looked to the side of an unmoving Aoi’s face with a gentle expression, and he called out to her calmly.

''“The gifting of your seven birthday presents may be an imprudent act to you, Miss Aoi, but that is a very important promise to me.”''

As the warm, gentle sunlight shone in through the window—his sweet, sentimental voice flowed out like a pure fragrance.

''“I’ll continue to stay here in order to fulfill the promise I made with you, Miss Aoi.”''

Aoi could not hear Hikaru’s words—

But after seeing Hikaru speak so earnestly, Koremitsu’s breath caught.

Hikaru’s voice slightly weakened.

“So my voice really can’t reach Miss Aoi’s ears at all…if you hear me, even if it’s a little bit, please put a finger to your lips to indicate so.”

''Damn…what’s with that expression?''

It was likely that Hikaru had known since long ago that no matter whether it was his voice or his silhouette, Aoi was unable to detect it.

Even knowing it was impossible, he continued to hope that Aoi, who painted still with her back to him, would turn to him and see.

As he gazed upon the seemingly distant petite figure that looked ever forward, Koremitsu remembered something he had forgotten long ago.

The silhouette of a back, vanishing into the darkness under the weak lighting of a street lamp.

During his adolescent days, when he continued to look out of the window blankly, there was no response no matter how he called out—

That back overlapped with Aoi’s.

Neither of them would turn around.

''“…Aoi.”''

Hikaru’s languishing voice called out once more, and ostensibly pleaded for a miracle.

In his adolescence, Koremitsu prayed for his mother to smile at him, for her to lift her head up to him, and for her to, even with the slightest smile, pat his head.

Please, please.

Please, God.

He prayed countless times in his heart

Please, please help me.

''Tch, what was I thinking back then?''

Nine years ago, on his mother’s birthday, he decided to gift his mother with her favorite word. After attending his grandfather’s calligraphy class, he sat atop the study table, ground some ink, and wrote the word on Japanese writing paper.

His calligraphy was not adept, so he had to rewrite it a few times.

As he wrote, he prayed to God for his gift to bring joy to his mother, and the ink with which he wrote spattered onto his hands and face.

On that night, before he could offer his present to his mother, she abandoned the young Koremitsu and ran away from home.

Her slender figure faded into darkness, and never to return.

''—I’m sorry. I’m really sorry, Mitsu.''

He continued to write, giving it his utmost effort as he tried to both cease the tears which fell from his mother’s face as she apologized,
and make her smile. In the end, he never gave her his writings.

The day after his mother left, he drew crosses on each paper he wrote on. Snot dripped from his nose as he drew cross after cross.

As he gazed upon Aoi, he felt it was not her back he was seeing, but his mother’s - the feeling stayed for but a moment.

God never answered Koremitsu’s prayers.

When Hikaru showed to him that all too familiar praying expression, Koremitsu could not help but pray for him as well.

''Even if it’s for just a little while, grant this guy’s wish. I can see this so clearly; can’t you let Aoi hear a little of it too?''

Just as Koremitsu’s chest began to ache like it were being crushed, Aoi dipped her brush into the dark brown color on her pallet.
The brush made a long black line diagonally down from the top left corner on the canvas.

Hikaru’s expression immediately froze.

Koremitsu felt as though he were being sliced from the front.

Aoi went on to draw a line diagonally from the top right corner.

The large black cross he had drawn when he was a child was brought to mind again, and he felt as though his eyes were set aflame.

“What are you doing!?”

Koremitsu bellowed as he grabbed Aoi by the arm.

The other members looked on with horrified expressions; the members who had been perming their hair and giving each other manicures dropped their curling irons and nail polish.

There was a large, ugly cross on the canvas that had the breath of light on it.

“Please don’t, touch me.”

Aoi shook off Koremitsu’s hand.

Her skin was a ghastly pale, and her eyes held rage and resentment.

“You…why did you do that to the painting!?”

“I can’t—talk with you. That’s what Asa told me.”

''Dang! That Asa again?''

Aoi turned her face away from Koremitsu as she forcefully let out these words while seemingly restraining her inner emotions.

Aoi turned away from Koremitsu as she forcefully said such, but her true emotions seemed to be withheld.

“That’s why I’m just ''muttering to myself''…that Hikaru…”

Hikaru had been standing beside Aoi blankly, but, at the sound of his name, his shoulders jerked.

Koremitsu was filled with apprehension and held his breath.

''What’s she going to say? Something worse?''

“…As far as I know…Hikaru…”

Her tender lips seemed pain as she let out these words, and her hands trembled slightly.

“…He’s the most dishonest person…on this world…”

Her face steeled, and a pitiless glint showed in her eyes. Hikaru, who stood in front of her, lowered his eyebrows and looked to Aoi with pain in his eyes.

''No. That’s enough, don’t say anything more.''

“The worst—liar.”

Hikaru’s eyes were tinted with the color of agony.

Koremitsu’s heart felt like it had been slashed off.

Hikaru understood how extremely insincere he had been to Aoi, and yet, the words said in front of him, and the cross drawn on the canvas swallowed his heart whole; the agony of being refused by a person so precious brought his soul to lament.

“…! You don’t have to be so vicious, even though Hikaru himself is quite the playboy.”

Aoi folded her arms and muttered.

Aoi disparaging Hikaru troubled Koremitsu, and it reminded him of his unanswered prayers, and of the emotions he had experienced as a child: pain and despair. These things were wrenched from deep within his heart, and the blood rushed to his head; his veins were throbbing with rage which rose from far below his belly.

“Koremitsu.”

Hikaru gave an effort to allay Koremitsu, but the rage devouring him only grew fiercer. Aoi bit her lips and breathed lightly, but continued to blame Hikaru.

“I don’t know exactly how many Hikaru went out with, but that’s because I can’t count them all. He’s always with different women, and when I ask him ‘Who is that person?’, he’ll answer ‘an acquaintance’, or ‘a friend’ with that saintly smile on his face. Anyway, he’ll answer me with a gentle smile on his face, even when I’m angry—he’ll smile and carry out those dishonest acts with other girls.”

Her typically pale face was dyed red.

Hikaru gave Aoi his support and continued to plead with Koremitsu, telling him, “I’m really okay here!”

“That’s—that’s why, that low-life of a man deserves my retribution!”

Upon hearing this, Koremitsu let out a roar.

“DON’T YOU DARE SAY THAT AS A MATTER OF FACT!”

His outburst rattled the window and startled Aoi.

''“Calm down, Koremitsu! I’m fine here! Okay? You see, everyone’s scared now.”''

Hikaru tried what he could to stop Koremitsu, but his overflowing emotions could not be contained.

“HIKARU’S NOT SOME TRASH! HE’S DEFINITELY NOT A LOWLIFE! HE’S TRYING HIS BEST TO FULFILL HIS PROMISE WITH YOU, EVEN NOW!”

He said that it was a very important promise.

He said that she was a very important girl.

Even now, he looked at Aoi with such passion, such tenderness, such melancholy! He continued to talk to her in vain, hoping she would notice
him.

His mother turned her back and walked away.

Aoi drew the large cross on the canvas.

He kept pleading with her, and kept practicing to make her happy.

Why should she just ignore and abandon it so lightly!?

After noticing the art club members were huddled together in fear, he tightly clamped his teeth together.

“—”

He reflected on the outburst he had after losing himself, but it was due to the uncontrollable rage he felt at Aoi’s words.

“Fine, that’s enough.”

He shot Aoi his worst belittling glare.

“You have no right to accept Hikaru’s feelings. Who’s willing to do so here? It’s a waste to present them to someone like you.”

Aoi bit her lips as large teardrops streamed from her eyes, and she tried to pull away from Koremitsu.

“So…be it then. Even if he’s alive, he won’t keep to this promise anyway. He’ll treat this promise like it’s nothing.”

She let out a quiet choking sound, gave Koremitsu a cold glare, and continued to speak stiffly.

“…It’ll just be a spur of moment like before anyway.”

Koremitsu could no longer endure Aoi’s denial of Hikaru, and he was not willing to let Hikaru listen any longer either. He yanked open the door and left the arts’ room.

“Hurry up, forget about that kind of woman and just go to heaven! It’s just like what gramps said, women are the worst!”

He shouted with a trembling voice as he walked down the hallway.

He was furious enough to ignore the stares that were on him. His chest felt like it had been sliced apart, and his head felt boiled. His eyes were hot, and his nose was stuffed.

''“Are you crying, Koremitsu?”''

Hikaru inquired in his state of awe.

“Th-this is why I say that—I don’t know how to appeal to women at all. They get sad, angry whenever they feel like it—they don’t talk when they don’t feel like it, they walk away when they feel like it—”

Despite his efforts to stop it, snot leaked from his nose, and he couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks.

“That’s why I hate to get involved with women in any way…don’t kid around with me. Damn it, she wouldn’t even try to understand other people’s intention…she’s got to be joking.”

His chest was burning, and bitter, salty tears ran down his face.

He covered his face with his hands to mask his sobbing; for him, a man, to cry was embarrassing.

''“…Koremitsu, let’s go over there.”''

At Hikaru’s suggestion, Koremitsu staggered off to a relatively vacant corridor and squatted down in a corner. He let out his regret, and
Hikaru quietly went about consoling him.

''“…Sorry Koremitsu. It’s my fault for entrusting this to you. You were hurt as a result.”''

''It’s not your fault.'' Koremitsu wanted to answer.

The wrath he felt toward Aoi was no fault of Hikaru’s. The traumatic experiences he experienced in his childhood were the source of his anger, and he only worsened his situation by pushing this rage onto Aoi.

Hikaru’s voice was all too soothing, and it, like a warm hand, calmed Koremitsu’s heart. After being calmed, he inadvertently spoke.

“Don’t say sorry or anything now.”

''“But,”''

“I hate it when people say sorry. What can you change when you say that? Can it solve anything? It’s because nothing can be changed that we say sorry, right…!? So don’t say sorry to me.”

Until recently, receiving apologies from others was unfamiliar to Koremitsu.

Sorry.

Sorry.

Mitsu.

Sorry.

His mothers ashen face was turned towards the young Koremitsu; her cheeks were wet, and time and time again she would apologize with a weak voice. “Sorry, sorry.”

Her face was blurred, and Koremitsu could not recall it.

Yet, the tears which rolled down that face, the tender voice that said sorry continually, the slender body that disappeared. He would recall these occasionally, and his heart felt as though it had been torn apart.

—I’m sorry, Mr Akagi.

—Sorry.

His classmates would apologize to him with terror evident on their faces.

They would then leave with a ghastly complexion.

He never thought of making them apologize.

These words hurt his innermost being and created scars that could never heal.

''That’s why I really hate it when you say sorry! Don’t end everything with sorry!''

Koremitsu had no handle on his rising emotions, and he pouted like an unreasonable child, covering himself as he wailed. Hikaru gently laid his hand on Koremitsu’s shoulder.

Koremitsu looked to Hikaru’s hand and saw that it sank down into his shoulder. Hikaru gently lowered his gaze and approached the other half of Koremitsu’s body.

A ghost should have no body heat, but Koremitsu felt a warmth coming from the shoulder Hikaru’s hand touched; this warmth, along with
Hikaru’s gentle expression, put his heart at ease.

This was his first time being comforted by another.

He had never before had a friend to listen to his complaints, even if that friend was only ‘temporary’.

“I…I’m not some ‘girl’ who’s crying.”

His protest was followed by sniffing.

''“Hm, I already knew that you aren’t some pitiful poppy.”''

Hikaru whispered gently.

“So, so why…must I be comforted by you? Aoi already said all sorts of unbearable things about you, and you’re dead; you should be suffering at least a hundred times more than me. In that case, I should be the one comforting you. Now I really want to cry when I see you show such a calm expression.”

Hikaru rested his hand once again on Koremitsu’s shoulder, and answered with a calm and mature demeanor.

''“I can’t cry…I have no memory of crying. I don’t know how to cry.”''

Hikaru looked back to the wide-eyed Koremitsu with a compassionate smile.

''“My mother used to be my father’s mistress. She was frail, and she died when I was 4. Just before my mother died, she told me this. ‘Hikaru, you have to keep smiling no matter what. If you do that, everyone will love you. If anyone does anything bad to you, fill your heart with love and smile back—’”''

Hikaru narrated his dead mother’s words with a clear voice, and he showed a profound and still expression.

Hikaru repeated his late mother’s words with a halcyon voice and a profound yet still mien.

''“My mother definitely knew that she would not live for long, and wanted to teach me a way to get along with my relatives and father’s family.”''

He closed his eyes.

There was still no tear shed below his long eyebrows.

''“What does it feel like to let the tears flow?”''

The question came with an expectant tone.

''—Please keep on smiling, Hikaru.''

''—Fill your heart with love.''

His mother died when he was four, so how did he live on after that…whose house was he staying in? Who was he living with?

Hikaru’s words left no uncertainty; he was never accustomed to his new family, and his life was difficult. He simply continued to follow his mother’s advice and smiled.

''“Please keep on smiling.”''

Certainly, a smile was Hikaru’s sole defense.

Koremitsu mused over Hikaru’s life and how he spent it alone. His crying was reinforced by this, and, even with his best efforts, he could not stop.

Koremitsu forgot how to smile when he was young.

Nobody taught Hikaru how to cry.

''“It’s really hard to tell from your appearance, but you really can cry, Koremitsu. That’s too bad. If I can cry like you, the girls’ maternal instincts will kick in and they’ll start comforting me. Most will definitely give me a wonderful service too.”''

Hikaru spoke nonchalantly with an affectionate smile on his lips.

He probably meant to cheer Koremitsu up this way.

“You pervert.”

Koremitsu replied gruffly and wiped his tears on his sleeves.

The corridor in front of the vacant classroom was devoid of people, and the mystical space held a rejuvenating ambience which allayed Koremitsu’s scorching face.

He managed to stop his tears, but still wanted to sit beside Hikaru for a while. He felt a complex sense of empathy and trust as he tried to express this vague emotion while cuddling his knees.

He held his tears, but still desired to sit beside Hikaru for a while longer. His complex feelings toward Hikaru held both empathy and trust, and he tried to articulate what he felt.

“…O-oi, didn’t I say…that flowers wilt easily and aren’t edible before…they can’t be used for anything…?”

''“Yeah. We agreed to go on a picnic too.”''

“What kind of agreement is that—”

''“Haha, didn’t I mention it?”''

“Well…when I was first hospitalized, Koharu brought me some flowers.”

''“Heh.”''

“They were white flowers on the stalks…and the buds were hairy. I thought that it might be a little too sinister to receive white flowers in a hospital, but my heart calmed down whenever I glanced at it from my bed…when I was anxious over the fact that I could not attend school during the start of the semester, but I just felt calm immediately after looking at them…I felt that there was nothing I could accomplish by being so anxious.”

A smile played on Hikaru’s lips, and his eyes narrowed.

His appearance gave off a happy radiance.

''“Yeah, flowers do have that kind of power. It makes one happy to see them.”''

“W-well…they might really have that kind of power. That’s why…I can hear you out on flowers once in awhile.”

Koremitsu’s willingness to listen to Hikaru’s talk of flowers delighted him, and he flashed a brilliant smile.

''“Thank you.”''

“But just once in awhile.”

“Got it. I won’t go to the extent of annoying you then. Speaking of which, I remember you’re hospitalized because you were hit by a truck, right? How did that happen? Will you give me an answer if I ask for it now?”

“Uu.”

The question left Koremitsu dumbfounded.

Hikaru resembled a childish prankster as he awaited an answer, and Koremitsu felt Hikaru too was hoping to gauge how close the two of them had become since his first appearance as a ghost.

Koremitsu answered dazedly.

“…Some old man wanted to cross the traffic junction even though the light was red…I told him to stop, but he trotted towards the truck while yelling ‘Ogre~’. I chased after him, and got hit by the truck.”

Someone, perhaps the driver or a passerby, gave a shout to warn him of the danger, but Koremitsu was sent flying before he had time to react.
Koremitsu awoke in the hospital, and in place of the old man, Koharu stood beside his bed.

''“So you saved the old man, Koremitsu. What a hero.”''

“I’m not. Don’t say it like it’s some glorious thing.”

The old man ran from Koremitsu after catching sight of his terrifying visage, and Koremitsu himself was struck by the truck. This catastrophe was beyond embarrassing, and he hadn’t the gall to call himself a hero.

Hikaru chuckled.

''“Isn’t this good, hero? Your face is red, hero. You love to cry and get shy very easily, hero.”''

“Alright, you had enough? Tch, let’s go home.”

Koremitsu realized that he was further flustered by his narrations, and they only fed Hikaru’s desire to tease him. Upon this revelation, he grew somber and stood.

He then turned away from Hikaru and intended to depart, but Hikaru’s chuckling was replaced with a sincere tone.

''“Hey, hero, there’s a place I want to pass by. Will you come along with me? I’ll show you some cute flowers I’ve been keeping.”''

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation

2013-07-24T01:46:18Z

128.189.170.242:

==An Ending's Continuation==

Let me make myself clear, this is my dream.

When I opened my eyes in the morning, this story disappeared like mist.

It's fine if you think I'm still daydreaming.

In short, this was a dream. Something that disappeared when I woke up.

Still, for the me in that dream, maybe my current real life was a dream for him.

In the dream, I came back home from work and met my daughter and my little sister who were playing in the living room.

My little sister's name was Kousaka Kirino, she was very active abroad.

She was a young model. Her hair was dyed a light brown and she was slender, with earrings and polished nails. As time passed, not only did she remain unchanged, in fact she became more charming.

During her time in middle school, I compared Ayase to an angel, but after she grew up, Kirino was like…

A goddess.

I didn't say that because of personal bias, but she was the second most beautiful girl in the world. That made me proud.

My prideful little sister was now waiting for me back home. Maybe that was my dream harem life.

"I'm home."

I spoke. Not only did she not reply, she didn't even look this way. Wearing her fashionable clothing, Kirino brought my daughter on her knee and patted her head with a satisfied smile.

They get along really well.

In short, this was a very heart warming scene.

I walked closer and listened to Kirino talked with my daughter.

"— And then, Shiori lived happily together with onii-chan. Congratulations, this is wonderful!"

Wait a second!

"Hey hey! You imouto over there, what are you telling my daughter!"

I hastily asked, because somehow the name 'Shiori' sounded familiar.

Kirino looked up "Ah, you are back."

"What do you mean, ah? You, are you…"

Still, I couldn't just say "You aren't playing ''that'', right?"

"Isn't that a bad game for education?"

I quickly changed my words.

But unexpectedly, I didn't get an apology from my little sister, instead my daughter — 'Wah, wah' — she cried.

"Don't suddenly raise your voice like that. See, you made her cry."

I was scolded.

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay it's okay it's okay. Good girl good girl. Your dad is so scary… oh… Mommy will give you some sweets later, now stop crying."

Kirino pinched my daughter's nose, she was so good at coaxing children. She totally looked like a mother now.

My little sister glanced at me, and asked "What?"

"Ah… just now… what was that game?"

"Ah? This? This is a new game released yesterday."

My little sister pulled her PSP out and kept playing. It didn't look like an eroge or anything.

"Ha… it's the same as if you didn't answer my question."

… Why was I thinking like Ayase?

Was that how father and mother thought? 

"Still, in this aspect, you haven't changed at all."

"Ah, what?"

"You always preferred laying down in one place."

Even in her twenties, Kirino was still my little sister. Yes — my little sister, little sister! Everyday she spent in enjoyment like that.

The last few years since my daughter was born, because Kirino didn't have work overseas, she stayed at my parents' house. Every day off, she spent the whole day in the living room, playing with my daughter, watching Meruru reruns and remakes with her. Passing every day in a moe-moe manner.

"Is that like a hikikomori?"

"So what? I don't care."

That brilliant smile and the way she spoke. It was the same as when she was in her second year of middle school.

I gave a final greeting to Kirino and moved toward the kitchen. There, my wife greeted me.

"Welcome home, darling."

"I'm home."

An exchange just like a newlywed couple, I felt my face getting hot. We had been married for so long, yet I couldn't get used to this. So unbelievable.

"Tonight's dinner — I tried harder than usual."

"Alright. Say, is there anything worth celebrating today?"

My wife showed me a gentle smile:

"Heehee, of course there is."

I think about it for a second…

"Could it be—a second one?"

My wife blushed and hit me: "That's not it."

"Ah, I see. What a pity."

"Um—" My wife puffed her cheeks and glanced at me. I gently put my hand on her head.

"Sorry, I'm waiting for dinner."

I gently patted my wife and opened the refrigerator.

I poured myself a cup of barley tea and met my mother's eyes.

"You are back?"

"I'm back."

"Kyousuke, did you see your father on the way?"

"Nope, where did he go?"

"He went to the toy store. Just now 'princess' wanted some dolls, so he ran outside. He said he was going to buy it immediately."

"… Ahahaha."

Although my father was tired, he spoiled his granddaughter. I couldn't see the strict father anymore.

"It's not good to spoil kids too much. Although it's not a problem now, it's not good for future education."

"Sorry." Mom smiled wryly.

A good smell drifted out from inside the pot.

"It smells nice. I'm starting to feel hungry."

"Alright alright. Let's wait for your father to return before eating"

Mom moved her hand to her face, whispered to me without letting my wife heard:

"Anyway — Kyousuke, you really married such a good wife!"

"Ah? What are you saying?"

"Since my daughter-in-law came here, both you and your father seem to be enjoying her food. It makes me feel a lack of confidence."

"Haha, to tell you the truth, I didn't know that she was so good at cooking when I married her."

"You really are an idiot!"

"What?"

"She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day!"

"Ah…"

Maybe it was true. Because she clearly tried very hard.

"When I introduced her to everyone, I still didn't know how would it turn out."

"Yes, your father almost fell down. I was shocked too. We had our doubts 'is that girl okay?'"

You are so direct…

"Okay…"

"Yes. If you recorded her back then and compared it to now, no one would think they were the same person."

"Haha, you are right."

"Um — what are you talking about?"

Noticing that I was chatting with my mother, my wife ran over like a little animal.

"I'm telling her how much I love you."

I should say it honestly —

"Ah ————"

My wife blushed and stiffly looked to the side, then just like a video running backward, she quickly moved back to her previous position.

"Call me Mommy. Do you understand? Try saying both Kirino-onee-chan and Mommy."

"Yes, auntie!"

"Ack — no, not aunt. Mommy. Call me Mommy."

"Yes, auntie!"

"Ack — damn! Teaching a kid something in reality is soooooooo hard."

When I got back to the living room, I found out that Kirino was teaching my daughter something bad.

I sighed, and asked her:

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to teach my cute niece to call me Mommy."

"Stop immediately."

"What? Why?"

"A while ago, when I, my wife, my daughter and you went outside to buy stuff, she called you mommy, right?"

"Yes. She was so cute back then."

"The old manager lady shot me a fierce glare, as if saying 'what kind of relationship do they have?' What would you do if it caused some weird rumors?"

"Can't you just say that we are brother and sister?"

"How could I explain my daughter calling my little sister mommy?!"

"Ah? Mommy is mommy."

Just like before, sometimes we were totally unable to speak with each other.

At that time, my daughter pulled on Kirino's head and said:

"Auntie, I'm hungry."

"Wait a bit more ~ when your grandpa gets back, we will eat right away."

"Okay — grandpa is so slow."

"Yes, slow. Say, do you want to play with Meruru's figure together with Mommy after dinner?"

"Yes!"

Recently, Meruru had a great come back, it was airing on TV again.

"Make sure to call me Kirino-nee-chan or Mommy, alright?"

"Yes, auntie!"

"Ah — really."

I had a strange feeling, like my daughter got along with Kirino better than her mother.

I sat down in front of them. Kirino looked at me with pained eyes, tears almost breaking out.

"Say, why won't she call me Mommy again? She called me it before."

"After that incident, I carefully taught her to remember your image as 'this is auntie.' A few tries later, she didn't make that mistake anymore."

"Why did you have to do that? I'm only in my twenties. Twenties of youth."

"For a child, you are still her auntie."

"Ugh ——"

"Say, if you like kids that much, why don't you get married? It should be easy for you to get a boyfriend right?"

"Ha? It would become an obstacle to my work later."

"It's not like I don't understand your point. But recently, you have no work at all. You spend all of your time playing at home."

She was like a legendary hikikomori.

If I told the middle school girl Kirino that in the future, she would become a hikikomori, I wondered what kind of treatment I would receive.

"That's unimportant. By the way, isn't it lonely without me around? Are you going to deny it? You even came to America because of me."

"That was…"

So many years ago…

"And later…"

"Don't tell me…"

I got a bad, a very bad feeling. I didn't know what Kirino was about to say, but I could guess what it was about.

Back then, we were — how could I put it, we were still young. We weren't mature enough to think far ahead. Every time I thought back to those day, I felt a bit of regret. My youth was full of noise, chaos, pain and happiness.

"Kirino."

"What?"

"About — yesterday, I had a dream. I dreamt back to the time you came back from America."

"Hm — as expected of a siscon!"

Kirino's expression… don't tell me…

"So nostalgic."

"Indeed it is."

"What are they doing?"

"I meet Saori not long ago."

"Really?"

"She looked quite happy, 'it has been a while since our last meeting,' just like before."

"Ah — haha…"

Kirino laughed. A few minutes later, she stopped, sighed and said:

"Also… I often meet Ayase too."

"She is an office lady now, right?"

"Yes, yes, she is very beautiful. Want to see her picture?"

"Of course, I really really want to see."

"… Disgusting."

"Hey, hey…"

For me, Ayase was like my first love. If I closed my eyes I remembered it, that terrifyingly, immensely lethal, terrible destructive power.

No. It was when we first met, her angel like smile.

Because of Kirino, those old, embarrassing stories had both sincere feelings and persistence.

How could I forget them.

Saori. Ayase. Manami. The Akagi siblings. Ria. Bridget. The Mikagami siblings. The Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again.

"Kirino, how about we gather everyone together?"

"Are you serious?"

"I'm serious. Although everyone has their own work, let's give it a try."

"Just like a class reunion."

"Yes, it's like that."

"Hm, not bad. Are we going to book an Akihabara maid café? Or do you have something else in mind?"

"Let's decide that later."

At least, it was a good idea in Kirino's opinion. But since when could we hold a reunion meeting in a maid café? She wanted to experience that feeling again, didn't she? Although some might have changed, everyone gathering together sounded nice.

"If we have decided to do it, let's discuss it with Saori. We need to contact whoever has moved far away too. It might be difficult, but I bet Saori has a solution."

"You already decided to leave everything for Saori again?"

"Because…"

Because she was very reliable…

"Still, Saori would be angry if we don't ask her for help… although…"

Kirino looked aside, hesitating:

"What would she wear? She is in her twenties now, will she appear in her 'Bajeena' personality?"

"Haha, that would be fun."

"Not really though."

Kirino caressed my daughter’s head, gently combing her mother-like black hair.

"Itchy…"

"Sorry sorry. Ah, as expected of her daughter, their smile is the same."

"It is. Will she be as beautiful as her mother in the next ten years?"

"If their personality is the same……"

"Don't say something so scary!"

I was really worried. Her mother only calmed down after we married. If ……

While we were talking —

"Sorry to keep you waiting!"

My wife brought out dinner. Sashimi, potato stew and snapper fish head — quite a good meal. My daughter said 'So good!' and tried to sniff it.

"This isn't bad. Tonight, Mommy made a special dinner, if you like anything Mommy will give it to you."

"Future education is going to be difficult…"

''Don't spoil her too much, okay?

Kirino was surprised too, she asked:

"For real?"

Seeing that, my wife laughed wryly and brought rice to the dinner table.

At that time, there was some sound coming from the front door.

"I'm back! I have brought a doll back!"

The 'very fond of his granddaughter' grandpa came back.

"Then come and eat'. Mom said.

"Before that, can I ask the reason for this celebration?"

I smiled and looked at my wife.

"Congratulations on your promotion!" My wife smiled back.

"So you knew."

"Yes, I heard from the minister that next week is a long session."

"———"

"What happened?"

"It… it's nothing big"

I smiled wryly. Because this was all a dream, my memories of my life with my wife resurfaced easily.

"It really became what you said."

"What?" My wife sounded surprised.

"Back then, when you said, that kind of thing."

My wife understood what I meant, she slowly nodded.

And then…

"Ah, right. The first time we met, I thought that you were so plain and had no motivation, nothing special. How did it become like this?"

My wife returned to the first time we met and showed me a devil-like smile.

I gently caressed her head and enjoyed the loving feeling.

Sometimes, it was hard to say if something was real or not. Now, I didn't know if this feeling was a dream or real.

Middle school. High school. University. Working around, fateful encounter, wedding, having a daughter. I recalled every one of my memories.

In my dream last night, I was still in my youth.

Was the past me walking on the same route as me?

In my warm blanket, that was what I thought.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Fourth Question

2013-07-11T03:37:20Z

128.189.170.242:

'''The Fourth Question:'''

'''Please add the correct name of the chemical into the blank.'''

“Aluminium, when added with ( ), will form aluminum chloride and hydrogen.”

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

“Aluminium, when added with (Hydrochloric Acid), will form aluminum chloride and hydrogen.”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct, but it is very hard to see this reaction in practice. This is because aluminum has a layer of oxide on its surface. It is advised that you file off the surface.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s answer:'''

“Aluminium, when added with (spell words), will form aluminum chloride and hydrogen.”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

I can’t find any spells here.

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s answer:'''

“Aluminium, when added with (pity), will form aluminum chloride and hydrogen.”

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

This answer certainly is pitiful.

[[Image:BTS_NinjaMuttsurini.jpg|thumb]]

“Why did you attack me back then, Shimizu-san! That was the best chance for me to show off there!”

“Shut up, you swine of a man! Miharu’s strategy was to create such a situation! If you want to fool the enemy, you have to lie to your part—I don’t remember having you swine as an ally!”

“Doesn’t that mean that I’m an enemy now!?”

Shimizu-san and I quarrel as we retreat from the frontlines.

Upon seeing us like this, Yuuji says with a bored tone,

“What, aren’t you getting along well here?”

““Since when!?””

“Your hearts are certainly working in unison.”

““Guuhh…!””

How in the world do you see us having a good relationship here? I was working so hard here!

“Miharu really hate this! Miharu could have shown off her maximum capabilities if she had been partnered with onee-sama and not this swine here!”

“Me too! I feel that I can be very active as long as I’m teamed up with Muttsurini!”

“No, you guys have already dealt with quite a few opponents from the higher ranked classes. Isn’t that enough of a contribution here?”

“No, Miharu think differently from scum like you. Miharu’s able to provide active contributions with this swine of a guy as a partner, but why? If Miharu’s paired with onee-sama!”

“Paired?’

“We’ll create a family happier than anyone else!”

“Do it after school.”

“Wh…! Why can’t you understand this?”

“Me too! If I’m paired with Hideyoshi!”

“Explode.”

“We’ll create a family happier than anyone—isn’t it too cruel to tell me off like this!?”

Why must I team up with Shimizu-san like this…! We’re not compatible at all!

“Normally, if you pair up with someone you like, you’ll miss out on a lot of things you won’t normally see, and it’ll drop your fighting strength. Just give up.”

Yuuji says coldly.

As I’m gritting my teeth because of Yuuji’s words, Shimizu-san comes over and whispers to me.

(Listen up, you swine. Miharu thought of something.)

(Hm? What is it?)

(If we can’t team up with the ones we like, we’ll just make use of it instead.)

(Mu…that means?)

(This will cause Miharu’s stomach juices to rot her tongue, but there’s no other way. Miharu will reward you kindly, and you just need to accept these kind intentions heartily, you swine.)

(Okay. It’s easy if I can team up with Hideyoshi.)

“What is it, Akihisa, Shimizu.”

“No, it’s nothing. Speaking of which, scum.”

“Don’t just call others scum so naturally.”

“Anyway, sorry about that, Sakamoto-bastard.”

“This certainly is a brand new way of calling me.”

“Anyway, listen to Miharu, Sakarou<ref>Miharu took the ‘rou’ from yarou ‘野郎’(All good kids shouldn’t try this, alright?) and the first half of Yuuji’s family name ‘saka’ to form this one. </ref>”

“It sounds like I’ve been in the Estrous Cycle<ref>Note, this term is normally only reserved for females. For the sake of their privacy, I will decline to comment further on this issue.</ref> for thousands of years here, you know!!”

It certainly sounds like a shortening of the term ‘Bastard in heat’ <Ref>Original term is盛りのついた ('''Saka'''rinotsuitaya'''rou''')</ref>

“Because of the common operation, Miharu has a different view of this swine here. He’s completely different from what Miharu thought.”

“Ya, this is really embarrassing, Shimizu-san.”

“I was fooled by the appearance of this rotten swine with a rotten head, but this Yoshii Akihisa boy isn’t a rotten swine.”

“Ahaha, seriously.”

“He’s a swine who’s going to rot.”

“No no, that’s too much praise here.”

“A rotten spirit, grimy eyes, even if he has the appearance of a rotten swine, this guy’s unexpectedly—why are you crying out of a sudden, you swine?”

“It’s impossible, Shimizu-san. My heart can’t take such praises from you here!”

Do I look completely rotten all over here…?

“Akihisa, so you’re able to get along well with Shimizu here.”

“…Did a friendship bud in the war?”

And over there, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini, who returned from the frontlines as well, appear in front of us.

“What are you saying now, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini!”

“Yeah! It’s extremely revolting!”

“Well, it doesn’t look that way to the people around you, you know?”

“What nonsense are you saying!?”

“The proof is that even Shimada’s feeling this way.”

“Hm?”

I look over at where Hideyoshi’s pointing, and find Minami standing there with puffed cheeks.

“Fuuu~m…aren’t you two getting along well, Aki, Miharu.”

And she says this to us while looking very unhappy.

“That’s not the case at all!”

“But I can’t tell.”

“That’s why this is—right! Isn’t it like how you and I always quarrel, Minami?”

“…We can’t just pretend that this didn’t happen though.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing at all, you dull idiot.”

Minami still doesn’t look happy at all. I really don’t understand girls at all.

As I’m having question marks float around me, Yuuji and the rest seem to be muttering happily about something for some reason.

[[Image:BTS vol 11 107.jpg|thumb]]

“Seriously, Shimada’s not being cute here at all, isn’t she?”

“Right. Even I’m getting tired of seeing this here.”

“…Good grief.”

“Ah, seriously, don’t give me this kind of expression that’ll anger me!”

“It’s alright, onee-sama! That worry is unnecessary.”

“What is it, Miharu? Even you too? I’m not worried about anything!”

“As for why, that’s because as you can see, Miharu’s still the Miharu that loves onee-sama like usual! She doesn’t care about boys at all!”

“Ah, that doesn’t matter anyway.”

“WHHHHYYYYY—!?”

Shimizu-san lets out this scream after being dumped by this one line. She certainly is energetic…

“Then, why aren’t you happy, onee-sama…? You shouldn’t have any doubts with Miharu’s feelings at all…”

“Shimizu, don’t you understand?”

“I don’t understand! I don’t know of any reason other than onee-sama feeling jealous because she lost Miharu here!”

“Your positive thinking is really god-like!!”

Yuuji’s more shocked than Shimizu-san here. I’m not boasting, but actually, I don’t understand at all.

“That’s basically it. Shimada’s thinking that the position she always had was taken away, right Shimada?”

“Is-is that so, onee-sama? Are you angry because of that?”

“No, it’s not because of that.”

“Oh…that’s good…if onee-sama hates Miharu here, Miharu will,”

“I’m not angry at all, Shimizu-san.”

“HYAAAAA—!!?”

It seems that Shimizu-san can’t stand being called by her family name as she let out a bird-like scream.

“It’s all over here…I just have to give up on conquering onee-sama’s heart here…”

“What are you saying? I’m not just talking about now.”

“That’s why I have to get the body first!”

“Eh? Wait—KYAAHHH—!”

“Please be quiet, onee-sama! It’ll soon be over!”

“What are you saying—A-Aki! Don’t just stand there! Help me here!”

“No, because someone said before that we’ll get attacked by a beast if we interfere with their feeding of a prey.”

“SO IT DOESN’T MATTER EVEN IF I’M ATTACKED BY A BEAST IN FRONT OF YOUR EYES!?”

It’s not good, but I suppose it’s good to give Shimizu-san some relief here since she has been working together with me.

And right now, Shimizu-san’s giving a very scary look here.

Hm? Shimizu-san seems to be muttering something before she attacks Minami. What is it?

“This happened all because of the swine…I don’t have to think of what to do now…once I forcefully get onee-sama, I must make sure that swine’s skull, back and neck must snap…!”

This is a beast far beyond my imagination.

If Shimizu-san approaches me like this, I don’t know what will happen to my life. I better change my pairing here so that I can defend myself!

“Please—Yuuji, please change my pairing with someone else!”

“What are you saying, Akihisa? Since you have the accomplishments, nobody else’s unhappy, and it certainly is interesting. What is it about the pairing that you’re unhappy about?”

“THIS IS A SITUATION WHERE MY LIFE’S AT RISK HERE!”

“I ignore your opinion.”

“EVEN THOUGH IT’S MY OPINION!?”

ISN’T THIS THE MOST IMPORTANT THING!!?

“Well, I don’t have the right to change the pairings anyway, so just give up. Just follow the initial pairing and do your best.”

Why is it like this…in this case, must I continue to fight this summoning war under such harsh conditions…!?

“Eh? If you’re not going to regroup teams, what are you doing here, Yuuji?”

“Morale will rise when I stand around freely like this.”

“I see, so you’re one huge rubbish.”

No wonder you’re so free now.

“…It can’t be helped. The class reps can’t go to the frontlines because they have to consider all possibilities.”

“So that means you’re not coming the frontlines with us, right?”

For some reason, it certainly is somewhat rare to see Yuuji enjoy himself in a summoning war here, as he normally looks very busy in a summoning war.

“The current situation looks good. Kirishima’s strategy is the correct right.”

“It’s true that we’re defending our frontlines better than them.”

“It’s a formation to make up for the weakest ones by taking a formation where it’s hard to control the summoned beasts. Shouko’s formation is going smoothly now.”

No matter what subjects they use, we can handle them, and there’s no need to worry about a collapse in formation. If this keeps up, the momentum of the war will head to our side.

“What do you mean by the current situation?”

“That will depend on what the opponents do. This situation isn’t nice for the 3rd years.”

“Then we have to tell Kirishima-san that immediately.”

“…This action itself is forbidden.”

Yuuji mutters with an unhappy look.

Forbidden? What forbidden?

Before I can ask, Yuuji continues,

“Well, there’s no need for that in the first place. It’s to be expected that the opponent will change strategies.”

Hm…this is to be expected. Kirishima-san’s on our side too.

“But it certainly is tough for Kirishima-san. She has to manage the scores of everyone in the year, plan the strategy, and give instructions according to the situation of the battle. It’ll be great if she’s not forcing herself here.”

“It certainly is tough if she has to do everything else, but A class has outstanding people, so it should be fine.”

“I see. With so many of such people surrounding her, you don’t have to do anything at all, Yuuji.”

“What nonsense. That Nemoto was so noisy. My own ability is better than anyone else here.”

For some reason, I can hear an unyielding tone in Yuuji’s voice. Is he unhappy that Kirishima-san never relied on him? He definitely won’t admit this, but maybe he hasn’t realized this.

“Well, there’s no need to worry about Kirishima-san here, right?”

“That’s how it is.”

In that case, there’s nothing to worry about, so let’s just do what we can do.

“Aki~! Shouldn’t you be worrying about my personal safety here!?”

“Onee-sama! Why must you ask that swine for help! You should be looking to Miharu and Miharu only!”

“Uwah! Minami! You can’t come here! This will cause the berserker to change targets!”

“It’s fine, Aki! My overflowing love will protect you here!”

“Understood, let’s offer this swine as a sacrifice for a bloody ritual.”

“Damn it, Minami! Are you betraying me to save yourself here!?”

“Go, Aki! Use my love to beat that demon!”

“I’m seeing you as a demon too, Minami!”

And she’s now grabbing onto my arm now…! Isn’t it crazy to take on Shimizu-san when I can’t escape!?

“Um, looking at this scene certainly reminds me of the war against D class after the peeping incident.”

“Ahh, that time when we deliberately taunted Shimizu by bringing out Akihisa and Shimada’s relationship, right? That was really crazy.”

“…How memorable.”

“You three aren’t helping out your classmate who’s in danger here! Do you even have hearts!?”

“Didn’t you just abandon me too!?”

I can’t hope for their help here…in that case, at least I have to try and convince Shimizu-san and escape from here!

“You’re mistaken, Shimizu-san! We don’t have this kind of relationship at all!”

“Hoho…then, what kind of relationship do you say it is?”

“Minami and I…well, she’s like a male friend of mine here!”

“What are you saying, Aki! I know of what you said about me before this! Either way, you still view me as a girl here!”

“WHA…! Ah, that, that! How do I say this…!”

Is she talking about what I said to Shimizu-san when we had our war against D class? This is bad! There’s no way I can bluff Shimizu-san when she had heard of this line……hm?

“Hey, Minami?”

“What?”

“Why…do you know about that, Minami…?”

“Ah…”

I said that to Shimizu-san directly.

Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini heard of what I said through the recording.

But Minami—Minami’s the only one who did not hear it, right…?

“Well…I’m sorry, Aki, but I heard it out of coincidence…”

“UWAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!”

I WANT TO RUN AWAY NOW! I WANT TO RUN AWAY FROM SHIMIZU-SAN, MINAMI, RUN TO A PLACE WHERE NO ONE KNOWS ME, AND I CAN LIVE A QUIET LIFE!

“You swine, didn’t Miharu say before? Miharu can exert several million times her usual power as long as onee-sama’s around. Miharu will show you that this isn’t a lie.”

“Bu-but Aki, I-I was really happy back then, you know…? The playful Aki actually saying that ‘I’m a charming girl’ so seriously.”

“Why!? Why are you two torturing me physically and mentally here!? What did I do wrong, God!”

Leaving aside the physical part, I’m not used to it mentally, and it’s really unbearable! St-stop it, Minami! Please don’t make me think or say anything related to what happened back then!

“Ahaha, it looks a little chaotic here. So it’s because of you after all, Yoshii-kun and everyone. You look very happy here!”

Kudou-san, who should be in the main base, is standing here.

“Oh, Kudou, what do you want with us?”

“Un, I’m here to pass the instructions from prez…but what are Minami-chan and the rest saying?”

“Ah, yeah, Aiko. It’s about what Aki said before…”

“WHY MUST YOU EXPLAIN IT HERE, MINAMI!? YOU DIDN’T HAVE TO LET KUDOU-SAN KNOW TOO, RIGHT!?”

“You-you swine…! Why aren’t you screaming in pain even when your joints are dislocated!?”

“BECAUSE MY EMOTIONAL PAIN IS MUCH MORE THAN THAT!”

Speaking of which, I think my body is feeling a little painful here!

“I’d say, you guys, you better stop your fun right now. We’re in the middle of a summoning war after all.”

“Yeah. Kudou, tell me the instructions Shouko gave me.”

“Then, here. There’s a lot of details, so she wrote a letter.”

“Oh, I see…it certainly is thick. How much did she write exactly?’

“Isn’t it~ I told her not to overwork herself, but prez wouldn’t listen to me at all~”

“But the current situation is simply what you see here.”

“BUT I’M IN A SITUATION OF DANGER THAT’S RARE IN RECENT YEARS!”

“Well, you’re at it again. Though you say so, the fact is that you’re not in a completely bad position here.”

Kudou-san says with a teasing tone. If you feel this way, swap around wit—

“Oh?”

“? What is it, Yoshii-kun? You’re staring at my face and breasts. Do you want to touch them?”

“Yes.”

“Aki? (Hoki)”

“Hahaha, it’s really quite funny to see Minami mix Aki and Hoki together.”

This is bad. I lost a finger because I said the truth.

(This isn’t it, Minami! Don’t you think that Kudou-san can take your position if this goes well?)

(? What?)

(I want to ask what Shimizu-san likes about you, Minami.)

(…(Stares))

Minami shows an enlightened expression for a moment, and manages to understand what I’m told her. Right, that means—

“Then, Shimizu-san, what do you like about Minami exactly?”

“I like everything from the land she stands on to the air she breathes.”

“I’m sorry, Minami, but I think that nobody can replace your position after all.”

“Wait! Don’t give up! Hang in there until the end!”

No, I think Minami will never be able to shake off her.

“But what I like most is the elegant chest. Miharu can’t hold back when onee-sama feels inferior about her own chest!”

“I-I se…”

The answer just now was completely off-tangent, but this one is just what I expected.

“In this case, don’t you find that Kudou-san’s fine too?”

“Eh? M-me!? What are you saying out of a sudden, Yoshii-kun?”

“What are you saying, you swine. It’s true that Miharu likes that kind of breasts, but when compared with onee-sama’s breasts.”

“But Miharu, are you certain of this without checking it out?”

“But onee-sama!”

“And…I like those people who try to understand others, those that let me relax.”

“KYA—! KYA—! Mi-Miharu-chan!? Please calm down! Please calm down ~!”

“Fufufu…don’t think you can beat Miharu in terms of arm strength. Let onee-sama try it out!”

“Mi-Miharu-chan, I may have small breasts, but they’re still a little larger than Minami-chan. They aren’t your type at all.”

“Understood. Then let’s touch them.”

“Th-that’s why…seriously! Muttsurini-kun! Don’t just pause there, help me—ahh!? You’ve collapsed from nosebleed!?”

“…I have no regrets…”

“It’s not about regrets or anything, you big idiot Muttsurini-kun! You think it doesn’t matter what happens to me now—Miharu-chan! Your touching is really lewd here!”

[[Image:BTS vol 11 121.jpg|thumb]]

Minami and I look on at their struggle.

“This is…a cruel scene beyond my expectations…”

“Yeah…I hope that I won’t get involved in this in the future…”

“If we can make sure not to get involved this, it’s possible for us to live steady lives.”

I don’t really believe in divination, but I really want to blame my fortune a little…

“Ah, Aki, there’s a line I have to say!”

“Eh? What is it?”

Minami clears her throat, and says,

“I don’t like some experienced guy or so! A person who has no girlfriends like you is fine too!”

“? Ye-yes…”

I have no idea what Minami is trying to say.

Just when we’re talking about this.

“Akihisa, you idiot! How long you do plan on playing around?”

A completely different voice can be heard at this inopportune time.

“Eh? Huh? Linne-kun? Why are you here?”

“I wanted to see you being cool, Akihisa! I only see you quarrelling here! I’ve misjudged you!”

He’s seeing the pain inflicted on me as me fooling around. What kind of country is Linne-kun living in actually?

“What is it, brat? Aren’t the first years having classes? Did you skip them?”

Yuuji says with a blaming tone. Hmm…skipping classes. Isn’t that a bad thing?

“Linne-kun, you can’t skip classes, you know? You won’t be able to catch up if you do so.”

“I think you’re the last one he wants to hear this line from…”

“Hm, that’s why I’m saying this, right Yuuji?”

“Ahh. You’ll become an idiot if you keep skipping classes.”

“Such a convincing statement…”

It’s a little inappropriate for me to say this, but we’re outstanding at opposing teachers here.

“Ahaha. it’s fine, Akihisa, you don’t have to worry about this.”

Not to worry, as in, he can catch up with the lessons even if he skips some of them? Or is it that he has the principal’s permission to oversee the summoning war? Well, since he says so, I guess it’s fine…

“And I may have to go over to the other side immediately.”

“Eh? What do you mean?”

“What do I mean indeed?”

Linne-kun grins as he says this. What’s going on? There seems to be some hidden meaning in this.

“Anyway, I look forward to you being more active, Akihisa!”

“No no, I don’t really get a chance to be active here.”

“Ehh? That’s boring.”

“Even if you say so…”

Kirishima-san’s strategy went smoothly. It will be hard to have one person hog the spotlight with so many people fighting.

“But I think it will be troublesome for you all if you don’t get proactive here, Akihisa.”

“I know that. I hate to see the equipment worsen.”

“No, this isn’t it.”

“Eh?”

“Teehee. It’s too early to tell you this. Next time then!”

“? Still early?”

“A stage for you to perform well, Akihisa! I’ll go back then!”

Linne-kun leaves these meaningful words behind as he waves goodbye and leaves. What’s going on?

“Looks like that kid has something in his words.”

“Yeah, I don’t think it’s of ill intent, but I can’t conclude that this isn’t a bad thing to us.”

“As long as it’s not something troublesome…”

We mutter as we look over at where Linne-kun left.

''“Hm…onee-sama’s small breasts are the ones Miharu likes after all…”''

''“Uu…Miharu-chan and Muttsurini-kun are both idiots…”''

''“…(worn out)”''

Upon hearing the ruckus from Shimizu-san and the rest, the tension within me disappeared.

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume11 The Third Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Fifth Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Second Question

2013-07-11T02:35:10Z

128.189.170.242:

'''The Second Question'''

'''Please read the following paragraph and answer the questions:'''

( 1 ) is one of the aspects of ( 2 ), commonly used as an indicator of ( 3 ).

Q1: Please write down the term that describes the term ‘Gross Domestic Product’.
Q2: Please write down the term that describes ‘the output of all goods and services produced in a country’
Q3: Please write down the term that fits the context.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer.'''

( GDP ) is one of the aspects of ( National Income ), commonly used as an indicator of ( Economic Growth ).

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct answer. As GDP is commonly confused with GNP (Gross National Product, the total produce of the citizens of a country), it is important to memorize the definitions. Also, GNP is commonly replaced with GNI (Gross National Income), so it is better to memorize them together.

'''Yoshii Akihisa’s answer:'''

( HP & MP ) is one of the aspects of ( Player status ), commonly used as an indicator of ( level ).

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

It is because of you that sensei here seems to hate RPGs recently.

[[Image:BTS_ExcaliburMizuki.jpg|thumb]]

Due to all sorts of reasons, we were forced to end our intense clash with A class.

C classroom is still ours before we start our war with A class.

Right now, we’re waiting for Yuuji, who’s in the strategy meeting.

“But that was really crazy yesterday.”

“…Never thought that the third years would appear.”

“It really was a crazy day for me yesterday too…I never thought that my diary was in someone else’s hands…”

“Hm? What diary?”

“Ah, no, it’s nothing! Anyway, I really don’t know how this level summoning war will happen!”

“…Things got really complicated.”

“Yeah, since this has already become a school event itself…”

The Taihō Code<ref>An administrative reorganization act in the 8th century.</ref> divides the people into two different classes. What are they? The answer’s…good civilians and bad civilians…right? Right right.<Ref>In fact, the answer is Daijō-kan, 太政官 (ruling council) and Jingi-kan, 神祇官(Shinto priests)</ref>

“Well…I feel that it’ll be good if the current situation continues on like this.”

“…I agree.”

“Yeah. Me too.”

“Same goes for me.”

Under the code, what’s the ‘guard’? Pleas answer. The answer’s…a soldier protecting the gates of a palace. I know this.

“““…”””

The system to grant people land and collect tax from them is—

“Hey, Aki.”

The Group field collection system. <Ref>班田収受法, A system started in the 7th century, based on China’s Equal-field System. The land is lent to the people, based on gender, age and performance. The land is reallocated once every six years, and if the land owner dies, the land is taken over by the country.</ref>

“Aki! (Pak)”

“Woah!?”

I’ve been focusing so much on the reference book. The sudden attack really shocked me, and I feel darkness in front of my eyes out of a sudden that I can’t pull myself from.

“Good grief, isn’t that too violent? My head went backwards at that moment.”

“What do you mean? It’s Aki’s fault for ignoring me here.”

“No no no, I’d say that your wrestling shouldn’t appear in an amicable conversation, you two.”

It seems that when the joints are trained, the angle they can turn towards will grow larger. This is some trivia.

“Then, what now?”

“What do you mean by ‘what now’…I’m just wondering if you have a fever because you started studying hard out of a sudden.”

“If you’re worried that I have a fever, you don’t have to turn my head 180 backwards…”

What kind of structure do you think my body has here?

“But Akihisa, I know that you’re very concerned about this war, but you don’t have to be that serious, right?”

“Yeah, Aki. The opposite effect might happen if you strain yourself too much.”

“…You need to relax.”

Minami and the others say. It’s true that I’ll be lying if I say that I’m not forcing myself…but,

“After being told off by that guy like that, I really want to buck up and study hard.”

It’s already too late, but I want to try my best here.

''“How much meaningless time did you spend after that?”''

Takashiro-sempai’s words appear in my mind.

“And it’s just like what sempai said.”

At that time, I did not react at all because I admitted to sempai’s words.”

“But it’s true that studying’s important.”

“Even so, I think that you didn’t waste that time at all, Aki.”

“…Everyone’s values are different.”

“I feel this way too.”

Everyone too disapproved of Takashiro-sempai’s views.

“Never mind. Don’t worry too much about me. I just want to do what I can right now.”

“But if you fall ill when it’s time for you to step up, won’t you be reversing your priorities?”

“…(Nods).”

“And you don’t have to be so serious about this, right?”

“Hm, that third year valedictorian Takashiro is someone who’s easily tricked. Since his grades aren’t as amazing as Kirishima, there shouldn’t be any problems.”

“…If we’re comparing the abilities of the valedictorians, we have the advantage.”

It’s like what everyone said. Takashiro-sempai’s grades are good, but his scores aren’t really outstanding. Also, he’s easily fooled, and maybe he’s not someone we have to worry against.

But,

“I’ve…had enough of that guy.”

“I suppose that is the case.”

“…If you’re not angry after what you did, you’re basically a person from another world here.”

“DON’T REMIND ME OF THAT ALREADY!”

Even if we ignore that, I want to say that there’s something wrong with it somewhere!

“You don’t have to worry too much about that, Aki.”

“That’s true, but…”

“It’s fine. It’s not like it’s your first kiss—”

As she said this, Minami suddenly seems to recall something as she starts to stammer.

“—Any…way…”

Minami blushes as she lowers her head. That wasn’t the first kiss; well, this first kiss will refer to, the one Minami and I had—

“…”

“…”

“Really, you said it yourself, so what’s so embarrassing about that?”

Once I recall what happened back then, even I can’t lift my head. Uu, ugh, it’s really embarrassing!

“…Even…I too…”

“Hm? What did you say, Himeji?”

“It-it’s nothing. I didn’t say anything!”

Anyway, let’s change the topic…! Erm…!

“Speaking of which, where did Yuuji go to?”

“It seems that he’s having a strategy meeting for the summoning war against the third years.”

“Right right! The representative of each class are discussing about that now.”

“Heh? It’ll be great if they can come up with a good plan!”

“Yes! That’s right!”

“…The change in topic is too obvious here.”

“Muttsurini, playing along with them is a show of our kindness as friends, you know?”

““Ahahaha!””

Minami and I laugh as we cover up the voices of Hideyoshi and the rest.

What’s there to worry about? There’s no problems if the meeting has Yuuji and Kirishima-san!

<center>☆</center>

'''“To be honest, I do have interest in Sakamoto-kun.”'''

'''“Ho-how’s that possible. Yuuka…!”'''

'''“Oi oi, Sakamoto, when did you and Koyama…?”'''

'''“Unforgivable…! I can’t even confess to Kubo-kun properly, and now someone’s concerned about his own love…!”'''

'''“…”'''

'''(…What with, this situation here…)'''

'''To be honest, with the class representatives of A to E here, I’m really confused here.'''

'''(Right, got to calm down and analyse the situation properly.)'''

'''I take a deep breath, and recall what happened up till now.'''

'''It was just 5 minutes ago when we used a corner of A classroom for our strategic meeting. B class rep Nemoto proposed ‘Let’s choose a main strategist amongst us’, and up till this point, there hasn’t been any disagreements.'''

'''Unlike a usual war between classes, this is a war between the school years. It’s already troublesome for us to manage everyone’s scores; Shouko’s not good at speaking, and she’s shy. Will her burden lessen if she’s to just set up and explain the strategy? I think it’s good that she does that.'''

'''That’s still good, but the question after that was ‘who’ll take that role’.'''

'''“And so, I propose that Sakamoto-kun be the main strategist."'''

'''And Koyama overturns my ideas with just that line.'''

'''…Right. For some reason, Koyama recommended me.'''

'''“What do you intend to do, Koyama?”'''

'''“Oh my, that’s surprising. Is it strange that I recommend you?”'''

'''To be honest, it’s really strange. After all that had happened up till now, the relationship between our F class and her C class is practically at the brink of collapse. So why did she choose me?'''

'''“Didn’t I say it before? ‘I like smart people’.”'''

'''And then, this line came up. To be honest, I really don’t understand at all.'''

'''“You managed to overturn the tide of the war against us even in that situation. I don’t think it’s strange for me to change my view of you, right, Sakamoto-kun?”'''

'''“Yu-Yuuka! What are you saying!?”'''

'''“You’re noisy, Nemoto-kun. I don’t have any relationship with you here, right?”'''

'''“Bu-but, using such personal reason to decide such an important position is really…”'''

'''“Even without that reason, I do feel that Sakamoto-kun has quite a lot of accomplishments. And Nemoto-kun,”'''

'''“Wh-what is it?”'''

'''“Don’t call me on a first-name basis like this, okay?”'''

'''Koyama immediately dumped Nemoto just like that.'''

'''“Wha…!? Wh-why, why on earth…!?”'''

'''Nemoto was all shaken up.'''

'''“…Be quiet, everyone.”'''

'''Even so, it’s not like I don’t understand. Koyama is Nemoto’s ex-girlfriend.'''

'''“…In this situation, we have to calm down with Lamaze breathing techniques<ref>Basically, the breathing technique used for childbirth…</ref>.”'''

'''But why are you panicking too, Shouko?'''

'''“Calm down, Shouko. If anyone sees a High School student do a Lamaze breathing here, it may become a huge problem.”'''

'''Shouko seems somewhat normal, no different from usual, but her fingers are trembling, and her eyes are moving around. I can see her faltering through such minor details.'''

'''“Really, what are you panicking for?”'''

'''“…Because this is the first time someone of the other gender likes you, Yuuji.”'''

'''It’s true that this is the first time in my life.'''

'''“…I thought that you definitely would never have anyone falling for you, ever.”'''

'''But aren’t you being too overboard here?'''

'''Just when I’m thinking of how to comment on this, Koyama asks me,'''

'''“How about it, Sakamoto-kun? Do you want to go out with me?”'''

'''Hm. That’s impossible.'''

'''Why? It’s simple? If I think about it, Koyama’s saying such things in front of her ex, Nemoto. This means that she’s just doing this to spite him. I’m going to go out with someone else because of this reason? Definitely no way.'''

'''Maybe Koyama is sincere here, but she’s someone who latched onto another guy in front of a guy she once dated. Who wants this kind of woman?'''

'''In other words, I can only reject her here.'''

'''So, I’ve already made this conclusion, but even though I got it…'''

'''“Uum”'''

'''“What’s with you, Sakamoto-kun? You look really bothered here.”'''

'''I’m really hesitating on whether I should reject her here.'''

'''I don’t care about her pride, since she just tossed away Nemoto viciously. There’s no way I’ll show her mercy. But what I’m concerned with is that…with the upcoming summoning war against the 3rd years looming, Koyama may harbour intense hatred if I reject her here. Having enemies now will be really stupid.'''

'''And also, if I pretend to play along with her, I don’t know what kind of reaction Nemoto will have. Also, there’s the possibility that those guys from F class will want my life…I don’t know whether I can see the sun two days later, let alone the summoning war next week. There’s no need to use my brain to see these developments coming.'''

'''Right now, I’m in a dilemma, but there’s no time for me to hesitate. If I can’t settle this decisively, the neutral Hiraga and Nakabayashi may become my enemies.'''

'''(Seriously. Is there a line that I can use to reject her without bringing a grudge on me…)'''

'''I really don’t want to admit this, but this is truly the result of my inexperience with the opposite gender. Damn it, what should I do…!'''

'''As I’m hesitating, Shouko, who had been coy up till now, speaks up. Right, didn’t she have a lot of confessions up till now? She’ll definitely handle this situation properly—'''

'''“…No way, Yuuji’s my item.”'''

'''This is what it means by adding fuel to the fire.'''

'''““…””'''

'''This line cause Hiraga and Nakabayashi, who had been looking on, to give me antagonistic intent.'''

'''Why are you pressuring me like this now!? Don’t you want to win this summoning war!?'''

'''“My item? What do you mean? You’re not dating with Sakamoto-kun, are you, Kirishima-san?’'''

'''“Alright! This topic ends here! Let’s continue with our strategic meeting!”'''

'''“…No, we’re going steady here.”'''

'''“THAT’S WHY I SAY THAT WE’RE TO CONTINUE DISCUSSIONS ON THE STRATEGY NOW, DAMN IT!”'''

'''We’re breaking up this disjointed year even further now. Are you happy with this now!? Or do you want the 5 classes to work together against mine here!?'''

'''“When did you start dating?”'''

'''“…It was promised when I won the summoning war before this.”'''

'''“Speaking of which, I heard of similar rumors.”'''

'''That was the promise to the bet I easily agreed to in the previous summoning war. It may be just rumors to others here, but I really want to forget about this.'''

'''“…So I won’t allow such a thing when he’s dating me.”'''

'''“But that sort of thing is simply a formality, isn’t it? Don’t you find it strange to restrain others with that kind of thing?”'''

'''“…But a promise is a promise.”'''

'''“Hmm…hey, Sakamoto-kun, I won’t restrain my partner here, you know? We have to respect each other’s choices, so that means I won’t intrude on your personal space. Don’t you find this kind of interaction is good?”'''

'''No matter whether it’s good or bad, I only had one answer right from the beginning.'''

'''But I can’t have more enemies until the summoning war ends. In that case…I can only answer this now?'''

'''“Koyama, is it okay if I give you my answer after the summoning war?”'''

'''Anyway, let’s try to delay this for now. I really hate such an answer, but I can only do this in this situation. Seriously, spare me here.'''

'''“…? …After the summoning war?”'''

'''Koyama and even Shouko are showing surprised look. I suppose the latter is too tense that she doesn’t realize that I’m trying to appease everyone here.'''

'''“I see…after the summoning war, is it?”'''

'''On the other hand, Koyama seems to understand something as she answers my request meaningfully, and glances at Shouko.'''

'''“…”'''

'''Shouko receives Koyama’s stare, and ponders for a slight moment.'''

'''“…!”'''

'''It seems that she notices this too as she closes her mouth. She probably realized that her unnecessary words are disrupting the harmony—I hope.'''

'''“Then, I can attract your attention if I work hard in the summoning war, right, Sakamoto-kun? I’ll do my best for the sake of getting a confession from you.”'''

'''Not good. These guys don’t understand at all.'''

'''“Yu-Yuuka—no, Koyama-san! I’ll do my best too, so watch me!”'''

'''But well, it seems that Nemoto can perform well in this situation, so the outcome isn’t too bad. Good grief…now we can finally start with the strategic meeting.'''

'''“Then, regarding the strategist we talked about in the beginning, I’ll do it—”'''

'''“No, leave it to me. I’ll be fine.”'''

'''“No, it’s better for me to do so when I’m B class’ rep, right?”'''

'''Koyama and Nemoto raise their hands, ostensibly jostling for the positions. You guys are really annoying here…!'''

'''“You two should calm down here. This is a summoning war; don’t involve your personal thoughts in this.”'''

'''“Yeah, Nemoto-kun, can you please give up quietly?”'''

'''“No way! If this really is the case, you’re doing things out of your own selfishness here, Sakamoto! I should be the one handling things because of the class ranking!”'''

'''All the various suggestions are preventing us from having a proper meeting here.'''

'''“I really, absolutely object to having Sakamoto as strategist!”'''

'''Nemoto loudly declares. It’s really troublesome, but if I leave it like this, it’ll be tougher for me to follow up in the future. Looks like I really have to talk with him here.'''

'''“Can you hear me out regarding the reasons, Nemoto?”'''

'''“If you’re going to command everyone here, you need to have everyone believe in that strategy! You already betrayed our trust completely here!”'''

'''“Huh? I feel that Sakamoto-kun had quite a lot of accomplishments here, you know?’'''

'''“I’m not talking about this, I’m simply talking about personal trustworthiness here! You may have forgotten about it, but Sakamoto was the main culprit behind the peeping incident back then! Hasn’t this guy lost the trust of the girls; that’s half the second year’s cohort!”'''

'''If we’re talking about personal trustworthiness , there’s no way Nemoto can be the strategist no matter what he says. He probably knows that he’s not to be trusted at all…but I guess that being dumped by Koyama caused him so great a shock that he can’t seem to calm down and think properly.'''

'''But if I involve this topic now, it’ll be troublesome to me too.'''

'''“If we’re talking about trust, I still have a few issues with F class too.”'''

'''Nakabayashi joins in the conversation, ostensibly saying that even if she has nothing to complain about the strategy, she can’t let her guard down.'''

'''“Nakabayashi, the lack of developments between you and Kubo is because of Kubo’s personal issues, you know?”'''

'''“THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH A LACK OF DEVELOPMENTS WITH KUBO-KUN!! DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!? I SUMMONED MY COURAGE TO CONFESS TO HIM, AND YET HE USED THE PASSION OF A GAY IDIOT AND SOME RIDICULOUS GAY IDIOT KID TO REJECT ME!! HOW CAN YOU UNDERSTAND MY AGONY AND ANGER HERE!!!???”'''

'''Wait, how in the world did Kubo reject her?'''

'''“““…”””'''

'''Everyone’s stare is focused on the infuriated Nakabayashi.'''

'''Once she notices that everyone’s staring at her, she seems to be very flustered by this, and clears her throat,'''

'''“An-anyway, if we’re talking about trustworthiness, I personally can’t support Yoshii Aki—F class!”'''

'''After saying this, she sits on the chair with a thump. Speaking of which, she was just about to say Akihisa, right? That damned bastard’s getting in my way even in such a manner.'''

'''“But if Sakamoto’s a no go here, what do we do? I just said that I’m not good at coming up with strategies here.”'''

'''“Then…well, even though I voiced my disapproval, even I too…”'''

'''Hiraga and Nakabayashi don’t seem confident as they say this.'''

'''“Then, it’s back to class ranking again, so that’ll be me since I’m in B class.”'''

'''“““No way.”””'''

'''Naturally, Nemoto, who volunteered for this, was immediately rejected.'''

'''But in this case, Koyama will be the strategist for this war, and I have a bad feeling about this. Got to prevent this development.'''

'''“…In this case.”'''

'''And then, Shouko, who had been silent up till now, speaks up.'''

'''“…In this case, I’ll collect everyone’s view and summarize everything.”'''

'''She suggested.'''

'''“You’ll summarize?”'''

'''“…And then, we’ll make up a strategy all members can accept.”'''

'''It’s true that if Shouko’s going to collect the suggestions, there won’t be any objections, and there’s a binding force of unity here. The angles we can see will be wider since there are opinions from more people.'''

'''“But Kirishima-san, won’t it be adding onto your burden? This will be a reverse of priorities here.”'''

'''“…It’s fine.”'''

'''Shouko firmly answers in response to Hiraga’s question. Since she says so, I’ll just end up butting heads with Nemoto if I say anything more.'''

'''“A strategy everyone can accept. In other words, if I strongly disagree with a certain person’s strategy, it won’t be used, will it…?”'''

'''Nemoto shows a devious smile. He probably thought through the meaning behind Shouko’s proposal here.'''

'''—Right, Shouko wants to make sure that everyone can accept this, and this will mean a majority vote. As the minority, our F class has enemies everywhere, and it’s basically impossible for my view to be accepted.'''

'''In this case, if anything happens, our F class won’t be able to do anything at all.'''

'''It’s like—'''

'''“…Please leave it to me.”'''

'''—It’s like saying that she doesn’t need my strength here, and they’re cutting me off from here…this really isn’t funny to me.'''

'''“Um, yeah! It’s best to leave it to Kirishima-san!”'''

'''“Right, nobody will object here.”'''

'''“If Kirishima-san has no issues with this, I’ll agree as well.”'''

'''Nemoto and the rest raise their approvals.'''

'''To be honest, even if I don’t involve my selfish intents here, I really don’t agree with this proposal. Accepting everyone’s view will allow us to see issues from all angles, but it’s very time-consuming, and it’ll be tough for the person summarizing everything. Also, Shouko’s not good at doing this at all. I really don’t think this is a good idea.'''

'''“…I’ll do my best.”'''

'''But even with so much burden, Shouko herself is very enthusiastic.'''

'''If I voice my opposition here, the unity Shouko worked so hard to exchange for will be for naught—and that’s a stupid thing to do.'''

'''“…”'''

'''It seems that Shouko’s waiting for my answer as she continues to stare at me.'''

'''“…I understand. I agree with this too.”'''

'''Upon hearing my answer, Nemoto shows a disgustingly sinister smile.'''

'''“Sakamoto, since everyone decided on this, you better not talk about dating or anything.”'''

'''So this means you don’t want me to say anything weird to Koyama, right? It just so happens that I don’t want to get involved in such things either.'''

'''“Of course, I don’t want to do any unnecessary things that will get me suspected for no good reason.”'''

'''“Humph, but I’m rather suspicious about whether you’re hurt or not by this.”'''

'''Nemoto’s little nagging line ends all discussions about the hierarchy.'''

'''And then, everyone raises their suggestions, Shouko collates them, plans the strategy, and the meeting ended like this.'''

<center>☆</center>

“Ah, Sakamoto, you’re back.”

On hearing Minami’s voice, I lift my head and look at Yuuji, who entered the classroom.

“…How is it?’

Muttsurini asks Yuuji as the latter approaches us. Of course, the ‘it’ here will refer to the strategy meeting.

“…Ah, at least we had a basic idea of what to do.”

Yuuji answers Muttsurini’s question with a very cold tone.

“Sakamoto, what happened? You have a rough idea of what to do, but why do you not look happy at all?”

“Did something happen?”

“Lots of it.”

Yuuji really looks very frustrated here.

“It looks like you got some really troublesome thing to handle here, right?”

“What nonsense. I won’t get hotheaded just because of that.”

You definitely will.

“Hm…then, why are you so unhappy?”

“…Your suggestion wasn’t accepted or anything?”

“Hm…yeah, it’s not too far from what you said, Muttsurini.”

Yuuji probably calmed down a little. He looks really annoyed here, but at least he’s answering in his usual manner.

“What? What’s going on?”

“I sacrificed my right to speak up so that all the classes can get along.”

“???”

I really don’t understand.

“Forget about it. Let’s not mind about such small things. I can handle it on my own.”

“Hm—if you say so, Yuuji, I think it’s fine either way.”

This guy has his own thoughts, and if he’s not willing to talk about them, I can’t just force him to say them out.

“Then, can you tell us what the strategy involves?’

Hideyoshi seems to be thinking the same thing as me as he starts to talk about the strategy again.

“Hm, as long as she can summarize everything properly, I think there shouldn’t be a problem…”

“The way you’re saying this feels ambiguous to me.”

“It’s a strategy formed by the combined suggestions of everyone, so I can’t say anything now.”

Hm…it’s a little worrying to me that Yuuji, who normally (even if he’s wrong) concludes so decisively, used such terms.

“Don’t show such worried looks. Since we need to spend manpower and time, we definitely mustn’t come up with some weird strategy. In fact, there will be less blind spots compared to a strategy I come up with.”

[[Image:BTS_vol_08_011.jpg|thumb]]

It’s true that since we have Kirishima-san, there shouldn’t be a problem.

“That’s how it is. Instead of worrying about such things, you better focus on what you can do.”

Yuuji says as he looks at the reference book I’m holding.

“Got it. Let’s do this.”

There’s still a week till the level summoning war. I don’t know how much I can improve in this time, but I better study hard.

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume11 The First Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Third Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The First Question

2013-07-10T08:06:55Z

128.189.170.242:

“That…damned granny! She pulled that sort of stunt on us!? We were just one step away from our victory here!”

“…”

“How many days—doesn’t she know how many days I’ve been waiting for this!? Now she’s actually saying such selfish things to me now!?”

“…Yuuji.”

“I won't be content with just splitting her body now! How am I going to repay this grudge now!?”

“…Yuuji.”

“Don’t stop me, Shouko! I’m going to concentrate my burning rage and boiling grudge inside this bat and smash that old hag a thousand times—”

“…We lost just now.”

“Huh?”

“…You won, Yuuji and everyone else. We admit defeat.”

“…Why are you saying such a thing? What are you trying to say?”

“…This isn’t okay?”

“What do you mean not okay…Shouko, this isn’t the problem to me here.”

“…Then, what’s the problem?”

“For the sake of better facilities.”

“…You’re lying. You won’t fuss over such a thing, Yuuji.”

“Himeji’s physical condition.”

“…There hasn’t been any problems up till now.”

“Ahh…well, about that, how should I put it?”

“…Yes?”

“Don’t mind about such small details!”

“…You haven’t answered my question.”

“Oh, looks like Akihisa got into quite the tough predicament there! I have to go help him out there!”

“…”

“…Yuuji, why are you so insistent on having the summoning war?”

'''The First Question'''

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Please name the three kingdoms that ruled China during the Three Kingdoms era.

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

“Gi” “Shoku” “Go”<ref>Those not familiar with the three kingdoms, the kingdoms are Wei(魏), Shu(蜀), and Wu(呉). The given Romanization here is how the Japanese pronounce.</ref>

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

Correct answer. They are also called Sougi For Gi, Shokukan for Shoku, and Tougo for Go.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s answer:'''

“Gi” Shoku” “Go” <ref>His answers are in hiragana, not kanji</ref>

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

Please write down the answers in kanji.

'''Shimada Minami’s answer:'''

“Gi “Shoku” “Kure”

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

Since you don’t know how to write kanji, you ended up mixing in a certain city in Hiroshima. <ref>Kureshi (呉市). The 呉here is read as Kure</ref>

[[Image:BTS vol 07.5 243c.jpg|thumb]]

His eyebrows are really long.

He has a nice nose bridge and a slender lower chin; I can only describe such a beautiful face as a work of art.

“—And then, his fringe gently caressed my face and I…”

“PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER, AKIHISA—!”

“…DON’T LOSE CONSCIOUSNESS…!”

What happened just now was so shocking that I can’t face reality properly.

“Takashiro, you bastard…! You actually used such a psychological attack…! It’s okay for you now because Akihisa just managed to understand homosexual love, isn’t it!?”

“I’M NOT OKAY WITH THAT KIND OF RELATIONSHIP AT ALL, YUUJI! I DON’T WANT TO UNDERSTAND THAT KIND OF WORLD AT ALL!!”

Yuuji’s words dragged me from my thoughts back into reality. I, I actually kissed a guy…!

“A-Akihisa-kun? Erm, well…I don’t know what to say now, but thank you for saving me…is this alright…?”

Himeji-san’s feeling really troubled, but she still awkwardly thanked me. No, it’s fine. If it’s for Himeji-san’s sake, this little thing…

“Himeji, don’t mind Akihisa. This has been his ambition for a long time anyway.”
“(GARRAK) Tamano Miki’s late, but she’s now here!”

“Tamano!? Who called you here!? Nobody can keep up with you in such conversations!”

“But someone called me here by saying ‘homo’!”<ref>本望 – Ambition for a long time. Homo – read asほんもう</ref>

“Aren’t your ears a little too weird!? You’re mistaken here! Go back now!”

“Did I hear it wrongly…really, why must you get in my way? I’ve been thinking of getting memorial photos of Aki-chan and Takashiro-sempai here…”

“Hold on a minute, Tamano-san! I think I just heard some weird lines in the back!”

“Akihisa that’s enough! Letting her stay here is going to cause us nothing but trouble!”

“…‘I want to see your surprised expression’…the ‘terminal of friendship’…the ‘new world’…”

“WHY ARE YOU MUTTERING SUCH THINGS LIKE THEY’RE TITLES OR SOMETHING WHEN YOU’RE GOING BACK!? WHAT DEVELOPMENTS ARE YOU THINKING HERE!? WHERE DO YOU WANT TO PUBLISH THIS COLLECTION OF PHOTOS, DAMN IT!!”

Before my cries of agony reached Tamano-san, she skipped out of 2-A’s classroom. Argh…to what extent is my pride going to be trampled on…?

“Hm…looks like I can’t continue talking like this now. Let’s start over again since it can’t be helped.”
My enemy as well as the mastermind behind this, Takashiro-sempai, continues on as he sees us in this commotion.

“Takashiro-sempai, can I speak with you for a moment?”

A male student stands in front of Takashiro-sempai.

“Hm? You’re the second ranked of the second years, Kubo Toshimitsu-kun right? What do you want with me?”

“Well, it’s very awkward to say such a thing to you, sempai—”

Kubo-kun nudged his glasses and warned Takashiro-sempai.

“—But I can’t just let you go back like this you know.”

And then, Kubo-kun lowered his upper body as he faced Takashiro-kun. To the serious Kubo-kun, I guess it’s really hard for him to accept the ridiculous proposal from the 3rd years. He may have sounded really calm, but I’ve never seen him so angry up till now.

“Kubo Toshimitsu-kun, if you have any objections about the proposal us 3rd years made—”

“That doesn’t matter now.”

Kubo-kun immediately denied this. What is he trying to do?

“Sempai, just let me beat you up or I won’t be able to relieve my frustration”

“So you’re going to punch me once for the sake of your friend?”

“No, for Yoshii-kun’s—and my sake. Two punches altogether.”

Why is he counting me in this too?

“I see. I don’t like violence—but at this moment, it looks like I can only play along with you.”

“Even if you’re an upperclassman, there are some boundaries that are not meant to be crossed but you have crossed them. I’m going to beat you up with Yoshii-kun’s regret and my fury.”

Wh-why do things feel very complicated here…I have to say something, some joke to calm the situation now! Erm, erm…!

“Stop it you two! Don’t fight each other for my sake!”

“Don’t stop me here Yoshii-kun! I’ll take back your trampled pride for your sake!”

“Alright, Kubo Toshimitsu-kun, if you insist, I’ll be your opponent for now.”

“…”

What’s going on…they won’t stop no matter what I do now…!?

“Oi! Heroine! If you don’t do something, we’ll end up with a situation we can’t handle!”

“WHO’S THE HEROINE HERE, YOU IDIOT YUUJI!!?”

“First your lips were suddenly taken away, and now guys are fighting over you…aren’t you the heroine since you’re in the middle of all this?”

“……”

“What is it Akihisa?”

“…(Sobs)…(snivels)…”

“Wait! You’re really crying!?”

“Because Yuuji said (sobs) something really cruel to me (Snivels)”

“Don’t cry Akihisa. You’ll cause a bigger commotion if you keep crying here!”

“Damn it—! Either you or Takashiro-sempai can go kiss that old hag of a principal and become unfortunate! Consider this a wish from me!”

“WHO WOULD DO SUCH A THING HERE!?”

How selfish! He’s not going down to hell with me here. What kind of classmate is he!?

“Hey, Mizuki.”

“What is it, Minami-chan?”

“Exactly what happened in the end?

“I-I don’t really know…I came here late, so I’m not really informed…”

“I’ve been here right from the beginning, but I don’t understand what’s going on at all.”

“Ahh, that’s enough! You brats are really noisy! Quiet down a listen to me!”

''“““SHUT UP YOU MONSTER!!!”””''

The principal’s interference caused us to interrupt our showdown when we could nearly do so, and the class F members all shouted in unison as they were vexed because of this.

“Kubo Toshimitsu-kun and everyone from class F, please calm down”

Takashiro-sempai, who had a stareoff with Kubo-kun, stood in front of the principal while seemingly trying to mediate.

''“How do you expect everyone to calm down here! Someone interfered with our wish here!”''

''“And you made us see such a disgusting thing! How do you expect to compensate us here!?”''

''“You and that old hag can scram! Bring out Kogure-sempai!”''

The members of class F started yelling at Takashiro-sempai and the principal.

“Is that so? I understand why everyone’s unhappy here.”

Takashiro-sempai answered in an extremely calm manner.

“Obviously as everyone can see here, the principal indeed does not have a nice appearance.”

Is this really the main point of this issue?

“Takashiro-kun, that’s enough”

Kogure-sempai has the same idea as me, and although she tried to advise Takashiro-sempai, he continues on.

“The principal really isn’t pretty—and I can even say that her looks aren’t even average.”

“Please stop. Don’t continue on any further.”

“Ehh…I might even say that it’s more accurate to call her ugly!”

“Please calm down, Takashiro-kun! The principal will really become your enemy in this case.”

“Relax, Kogure. Right from the start, I’ve been treating everyone here as my enemy.”

“But people’s worth isn’t decided by their appearance! You have to listen to the principal even if she’s ugly! Even if she looks like this, she’s still able to talk with others here!”

“I understand now, Takashiro-kun. Looks like there’s still need to further educated you.”

Kogure-sempai herself may not have that intention, but she let out a sigh in a really bewitching manner.

Also, is Takashiro-sempai’s head really alright here…?

“Alright, we’ll leave Takashiro’s punishment to Kogure…now let’s get back to the main point about the ‘summoning war between the second years and third years’.”

It seems that the principal agreed to the fact that Takashiro-sempai needs to be punished as she changed the topic.

Upon hearing the summoning war issue pop up, Yuuji’s expression changed.

“Principal, let me get this straight. Do we have the right to refuse this war?”

“If there is, you don’t think that I’ll deliberately make my way here to interfere in your war, right?”

“That’s true. Just to be sure.”

Yuuji nodded away, seemingly expecting this.

That’s true, if we can reject the principal’s proposal even after her interference, she’ll really deserve a thousand deaths or more.”

''“So what about that? It’s enough for us to kill you here…!”''

''“We planned to use that large display for a viewing party…!”''

“How do you intend to compensate me when I was going to rub my face on Kirishima-san’s seat here…!”''

Never mind. It doesn’t matter whether it was the case or not, since the end would be the same for her either way.

The principal looks like she’s trying to appease the furious class as she tries to warn them not to do so yet.

“Anyway, there are still a lot of things you want to say to me, right? But you can leave it for the time being can’t you? You can boil me or roast me however you want after this anyway.”

“I understand. Once this is over, I’ll kill you without remorse here.”

“Eh?”

The principal answered in shock. What are you shocked about? You’re the one who said this. It’s not weird to have whatever outcome happen to you after this, right?

“A-anyway, The summoning war between the second and third years is an established thing so we can consider this to be a school event.”

Since it’s a school event, we naturally don’t have room to object. Of course, boycotting it is a completely different case altogether.”

“Let me ask you again, old hag. What’s being bet on this year?”

“The facilities of the respective years. The losing year has to give up its own A, B, C, classrooms, for the winner’s D, E, F classrooms.”

“In other words, as long as we win, we can get their A, B, C classrooms…?”

“That’s how it is.”

“Is that condition really fair to us?”

“Huh. They won’t give up anything even if they lose, right?”

“Eh?”

Yuuji said while nearly clicking his tongue. What’s going on?

“Think about it, Akihisa. There’s still 2 months before the 3rd years can have their study break. Even if they lose their facilities, they can just stay at home to study, and they don’t have to come to school to study at all.”

As the private Fumitzuki Gakuen is called a prep school, the free school period is earlier than the other schools. It’s true that the 3rd years don’t need to attend school starting from December onwards.

“In contrast, we second years have to study on until March next year. The benefits are the same, but the risks are different, which makes things unfair for us, right?”

“That’s not true, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun. We third years have given up on the ‘precious time before the exams’. Don’t you find that our risks are equal?”

“Well, in that case, how about we maintain the status quo for each other’s sake.”

“That’s a pity, but you can’t do that.”

A little boy suddenly appeared from behind Takashiro-sempai. It’s the overseas exchange student Linne-kun.

“Why not, Linne-kun?”

“Because I came here to watch this summoning war!”

“Eh? Is that so?”

“Un! So I’ll be troubled if you interrupt this war!”

Even if you tell us that…

“And this will be more troubling for you, isn’t it, Akihisa? This war will involve the sponsor’s mmm—”

“It’s not good to rattle off like this, brat.”

Linne-kun wanted to say something, but his mouth was covered by the principal from behind.

“Cough, I see…sorry Toudou.”

“Good that you understand.”

There’s probably some reason amongst the adults, but it seems that the principal doesn’t want Linne-kun from blurting it out.

“I don’t really understand the situation, but it seems that we’re not really at a loss of what to do.”

It seemed that Yuuji thought of something as he went over to Linne-kun.”

“Hm? What is it?”

“Oh brat, I think you said that you like tras—Akihisa, right?”

“Right, I really like tras—Akihisa!”

I resisted the urge to argue back.

“And then, you’re the representative reporting the situation in this school, right?”

“Right!”

“Then it’s simple. For your most beloved Akihisa, just report that this school is in great condition. All problems will be settle then.”

“I see! Nope!”

“…”

Ah, there’s a popped vein on Yuuji’s head.

“Why no? This idea’s really logical.”

“Because I like the cool Akihisa. I can see Akihisa’s cool side in a summoning war, so you have to do this!”

“Listen up, brat.”

Once he said this, Yuuji placed his hands on Linne-kun’s shoulders, and answered seriously,

“If you want to keep believing in that illusion, it’s best that you listen to me.”

“Oi Yuuji, you’re saying that a summoning war can kill someone’s illusion like that!?”

“I can’t stand it if this brat goes crazy due to despair.”

“There’s no problem! I only saw two summoning wars, but Akihisa’s really cool!”

In this situation, anyone can see that Linne-kun’s on my side here.

“Sakamoto Yuuji-kun, no matter what you said, the principal has already agreed to this summoning war. Let’s just treat it as a school official event .”

“Huh? So the third year upperclassmen are that obedient?”

Yuuji answered back Takashiro-sempai in a sarcastic manner. It seems that he’s still furious that the war with A class was interrupted.

“Pardon me for interrupting here.”

Hideyoshi, who had been observing things up till now, suddenly raised his hand.”

“What is it?”

“Hm, well, how about the second years can make peace with the third years and declare this contest as a draw? In this case, the third years won’t have to waste time that can be used to prepare for the exam.”

Hideyoshi’s proposal is good.

But,

“No, if you’re going to do such a stupid thing, I’ll tell the higher ups something bad here, you know?”

Linne-kun immediately refused.

“But Linne, your beloved Akihisa will feel troubled by this.”

“I said no! I like this cool Akihisa here! Akihisa will be sad if I end up not liking him!”

Linne-kun, I’m happy that you’re saying this about me, but this is like saying that I’m not likeable outside the summoning war.

“And Akihisa’s not only my hero! I know that!”

And then, he gives a meaning look at my pocket and Minami. My pocket should have a translated text of some random English book, right?

“Linne-kun, what’s on the paper you just gave me?”

“Un, it’s something really important.”

Something important to Linne-kun…it’s most likely something regarding the summoning war, or maybe about the school exchange thing.

Takashiro-sempai probably had the same idea as me as he lowers his head at me.

“I’m really sorry, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, but can you please hand me the paper he just mentioned?”

“Why?”

“Maybe there’s some personal career path written on it or something.”

“Career path?”

“Yeah. It’s really private.”

Speaking of which, what’s Takashiro-sempai’s personal career path. It’s useless to me even if I read it…what shall I do? I just feel annoyed if I just hand it over like this for some reason—

“I don’t feel this way, but are you somewhat in my personal information, Yoshii Akihisa-kun?”

“Take it, you damned thief—!”

I take out the letter from my pocket and throw it hard at Takashiro-sempai. What kind of joke is this! I don’t have any interest in this immature upperclassman at all! I like normal girls!

“Ah…the content of that letter isn’t about that…”

“Eh? What’s written on it then?”

“That? Erm…it’s really something private!”

No, I’ll say that I don’t have any interest in Takashiro-sempai’s private affairs at all.

“Good grief. We’re not getting anywhere at all.”

Upon seeing our rally here, the principal deliberately sighed.

“But principal, even if you want us to accept this immediately…”

“Be quiet. I’ve already said that this is already established right from the beginning. Don’t you find that it’s more constructive to talk about the details of some things rather than waste time like this?”

The principal said with a somewhat stern tone. It’s true that since we’ve decided to hold this summoning war, our conversations don’t have any meaning. Since our important war was already interfered with, there might not be much time left.

Upon hearing the principal say this, Yuuji deliberately snorts and answers,

“Tch, damned old granny…okay. I can’t accept this, but since I understand the reason behind this, let’s talk about this summoning war.”

“As expected of you, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun. That’s really a wise decision.”

“I’m not happy that you’re praising me, not at all.”

The conversation’s now getting into the main point.”

“Then, damned old granny, what are the rules of this summoning war?”

“It’s about the same as an ordinary summoning war.”

“So that means that it’ll end when the reps for both years are defeated, right?”

“That’s how it is.”

If we’re talking about the representatives for both years, the 3rd year’s rep will be Takashiro-sempai in front of me here—

“And considering that the battle was ended prematurely just now, the second years’ rep will be Shouko.”

—And it would end up like that.

“At the same time, there seems to be some special rule for the other class reps.”

“Right, as long as a class rep is defeated, all the members of that class will have to head to the remedial room.”

In others, if Yuuji is defeated, our F class will have to head to the remedial room. Should we take down the general immediately? Or do we weaken each other’s fighting strength by beating the class reps? It’s really hard to choose.

“Then what about the subjects of the summoning war? Us second years have a difference in choice of subjects compared to you, right?”

“That’s basically it. We’ll base it on the subjects tested in the National Center Test.”

“““The center test<ref>The National Center Test for University Admission, a standardized test in Japan (大学入試センター試験). It’s the nationwide equivalent of a college/university entrance exam. Test subjects are Civics, Geography and History, Japanese, Science, Maths, and Foreign Language. Do understand that Health Education isn’t a tested subject.</ref>!!?”””

Takashiro-sempai’s words caused everyone to be shocked.

Impossible, we’re using the Center Test’s subjects…we’re using the Center Test’s subjects for this summoning war!?

1. State the defensive position of Center Field in baseball <ref>The original is a translation from Japanese to English, so I’ll reverse it here. The answer is 中堅手, chuukente.</ref>
2. State the position closest to the hoop in basketball, the Center <ref>Same thing as above, answer is 中心, chuushin</ref>

What’s that upperclassman saying out of a sudden…!? Is he an idiot!? I can’t stand this no matter what!

“It’s really weird to have such unrelated subjects for such a thing here!”

“Oh my? Yoshii Akihisa-kun, if you don’t intend to take the Center Test, are you planning to enter a private school?”

“Private!? Please don’t say such an off-topic thing here, alright!?”

“Shush, Akihisa. The fact that you don’t have plans for your future may be leaked just like this, you know?”

I’m thinking about it! At least I know that I can’t possibly be a professional baseball player or a basketball player!

“Well, Akihisa-kun, please talk with me over there for a while. I’ll tell you everything about the Center Test, okay?”

Since Himeji-san says so, I follow her to a corner of A class. Himeji-san’s not too familiar with baseball rules, but she actually knows about the professional Center Test?

'''<What is the Center Test?> <ref>Author has kindly left this part in the story.</ref> '''

'''It’s an abbreviation of the National Center Test for University Admission, an independent administrative common Test that is held in the entire country at the same time. It is held before the universities begin their recruiting, and is held on the first weekend before January 13th.'''

'''~Taken from the ‘Daijien’<ref>The Japanese civil affairs website: http://www.daijien.com/ </ref>~'''

“……”

“Akihisa, what is it? Why are you honest out of a sudden?”

“Maybe you don’t know about the Center Test at all, Yoshii Akihisa-kun?”

“No, that’s not it. Well, I just mixed it up with the sports recommendation thing there. It’s not like I don’t know about it…”

Upon hearing my answer, Takashiro-sempai shrugs his shoulders in an exaggerated manner.

“…As expected, such a person who doesn’t plan ahead can’t be with you, Miss Himeji Mizuki.”

“No, this isn’t it! Akihisa-kun’s just a little bad at studying and common sense, and he doesn’t know about current affairs, that’s all! It’s not like he doesn’t plan ahead!”

“Yeah, Himeji’s right! You should be praising him for not mixing up the term ‘center’ with the ‘setter’ in volleyball!”

“Okay okay, Aki’s working hard already. I believe he’s a kid who can succeed as long as he works hard at it, you know?”

Uu…no matter whose opinion is it here, the damage to my pride is really great here…!

As I’m thinking about this issue of pride, Yuuji immediately gets back to the topic at hand.

“But since the test subjects selection is based on the Center Test, isn’t it beneficial for you upperclassmen?”

“But this is the best choice for both parties, right? Our Fumitzuki Gakuen here is a prep school after all.”

Takashiro-sempai smiles as he receives Yuuji’s glare.

“Then, what about health education? Do we scrap that subject completely?”

“I suggested it to the principal…”

“But I can’t allow this here. Both second and third years are studying health education. Are you unhappy about having this as a tested subject?”

Without health education, the fighting strength of our F class will drop drastically. I really want to support the principal for making this decision here.

“Then, I suppose my explanation ends here. The summoning war will happen a week later, and I’ll notify you of any further rules later.”

The principal ends this conversation with an urgency of wanting to end her explanation.

“Hm? A week later?”

“Are you unhappy about this?”

“No, this isn’t what I mean…”

I might say it’s a good situation for us second years here. A week is enough time for us to replenish all our depleted points in the summoning war completely. Takashiro-sempai probably knows this as he asks the principal for confirmation again.

“Principal-sensei, do you seriously want carry this out a week later?”

“You’re noisy here, Takashiro. Didn’t I say that the scale of this war is going to be 6 times that of before, and that I need the time to prepare?”

“So that’s how it is…”

If this is really the case, it’ll be really strange. Since there’s still a week left, why must she deliberately make her way here to stop our battle? We were so close here.

“The war will begin a week later at 9am. The entire school will be used for this. Do prepare well before the day of the war.”

The principal left these words, and left the classroom.

“Un…ah, never mind. You’ll know about what’s written on that letter one day, Akihisa. Don’t mind too much about it!”

“Sorry to intrude on the second years. I’m really looking forward to the summoning war next week.”

And then, Linne-kun and Kogure-sempai proceed out of the classroom.

Just when I suspect that Takashiro-sempai will stay here, he proceeds to walk towards me. What does he want..?

“Takashiro-sempai, you still have something you want with me?”

“Do relax, Yoshii Akihisa-kun. I’m not looking for you now. But since there’s a chance now, I want to talk with Miss Himeji Mizuki here.”

The moment Takashiro-sempai said this, I immediately got in front of Himeji-san to prevent him from approaching her.

“I’m sorry, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, but can you let me through?”

“It can’t be helped, Takashiro-sempai. Since you intended to do something strange to Himeji-san just now, I can’t let you approach her again.”

If you want to forcefully kiss Himeji-san again, I’ll send you flying.

“As expected of you, Akihisa, your readiness to kiss a man is not just for show here.”

“…Are you addicted to it?”

“Akihisa’s moving further and further away from us here…”

“Aki…”

W-well, I’m mentally prepared to take this level of disaster for Himeji-san’s sake…but I really want to avoid such a situation here.

“I’m really sorry, but I want to talk with Miss Himeji Mizuki, not you.”

Takashiro-sempai intends to ignore my existence, and immediately heads off to Himeji-san.

“Is that so? I’ll pass on your words to her then.”

At this moment, I got right between them to prevent sempai from moving.

“I want the two of us to talk together. Can you please move aside for now?”

“I understand now. Himeji-san said ‘please wait for me in the incinerator. I’ll go over there once I find a matchstick or a lighter’.”

“My Miss Mizuki won’t say such a thing…!”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY ‘MY’ HERE…!”

Sempai continues to use his footwork and feints to get past me, and I try my best to block his body. Our battle’s like a one vs one duel in basketball or soccer here.

After a little struggle, we both stop at the same time, and our shoulders are heaving as we pant.

“Haa…haa…you’ll be hated if you’re too annoying, sempai.”

Himeji-san now doesn’t look like she likes Takashiro-sempai, but it’s best to agitate him now.

“Annoying? Being hated? What are you saying, Yoshii Akihisa-kun?”

In response to my words, Takashiro-sempai seems rather surprised as he shrugs his shoulders.

“What’s there to be hated in this enthusiasm from my overflow of love here?”

“Everyone normally call such a person a ‘stalker’.”

He probably doesn’t realize it himself.

“…The enthusiasm from the overwhelming love…I can understand this.”

“Kirishima-san!? You mustn’t understand such a thing—I want to say this, but I think that you two have similar thoughts here!”

Kirishima-san nods away as she looks at us.

“Yep. It’s just like what the second year valedictorian said. Enthusiasm is an outstanding weapon. Nobody’s unhappy about being confessed to by the opposite gender, I suppose? I believe these feelings will be accepted by her one day.”

“If this sort of thinking is correct, I believe there won’t be a thing called unrequited love here!”

And the term ‘stalker’ most probably won’t appear.

“But Yoshii Akihisa-kun. Please calm down and think. Since the second and third years valedictorian have the same view, the answer should be obvious, right?”

Wha-what’s going on…? I should be the correct side, but I’m being attacked by this weird logic. Is-is there anything I can use to argue back?”

''“Speaking of which, the girl I’ve been concerned with recently seems to be tailed by a stalker recently.”''

''“Is that so? That’s really scary. I think I shall strengthen the security around her because I’m worried.”''

''“I’ll do this too. I better watch around her house for her sake.”''

“Right! You see this, sempai? What you described and what these F class people plan to do is basically the same thing! This sort of thinking is definitely wrong!”

“No, they’ll be the only ones who’ll be viewed as disgusting stalkers.”

“YOU’RE BEING TOO OVERBOARD HERE!”

Because of Takashiro-sempai’s words, killing intent immediately erupted everywhere in this classroom. The difference in thought process between us and this upperclassman is probably so deep that nothing can bury it anymore…well, leaving aside what those three look like, they’re basically doing what stalkers do, so it’s necessary to report them to the police later.

“Do you understand, Yoshii Akihisa-kun? Even if there’s nothing special about it, she’ll be happy if I devote all my time to interact with her, right?”

“What are you saying!? Kirishima-san’s enthusiasm to snap Yuuji’s neck forcefully is because of her heart as a young cute maiden, but what you’re doing is a crime here!”

I think I just heard Yuuji’s voice, but I just have to ignore it now.

Just when I’m feeling that Kirishima-san will probably be angry at this, I glance aside at her,

“…”

But she has her hand at her lips, seemingly thinking about something.

“What is it, Kirishima-san?”

“…Hm.”

Kirishima-san nods slightly as she answers me.

“…I was just thinking. If what sempai said was true, why did Yuuji not express his love to me…?”

Kirishima-san is in deep thought. In what aspect is she thinking of here?

Hmmm…there are all sorts of reasons here…

“That’s definitely because—”

Just when I want to explain,

“Anyway, Miss Mizuki, can I have some of your time?”

Takashiro-sempai approaches Himeji-san during this pause. Damn it, this guy’s really annoying…!

“Ahh, that’s enough! Please behave and leave Himeji-san!”

I got in front of Himeji-san and face Takashiro-sempai.

“I’m talking to Miss Mizuki here. Please don’t get in our way.”

Takashiro-sempai intends to avoid me as he approaches Himeji-san.

“Sorry, but there’s nothing I want to talk about with Takashiro-sempai…”

And Himeji-san firmly refuses him even though she looks really scared. What’s going on? For some reason, I feel that this is the first time Himeji-san’s avoiding someone like this.

In response to her rejection, Takashiro-sempai places his hand in front of his chest, and loudly proclaims with a serious look.

“Miss Mizuki, you are mistaken about me. I don’t have any intent of harming here. I just want to tell you a good news.”

“What? The good news is…”

“Yes. There’s a chance that the mentioned thing beforehand can be cancelled.

“Re-really?”

Upon hearing Takashiro-sempai’s words, Himeji-san appears from behind me. Takashiro-sempai then looks really happy as he sees her approach him, and says,

“I lied.”

At that moment, Himeji-san’s face became gloomy.

“That’s too much, Takashiro-sempai…this lie is too much…”

“I'm really sorry, but I guess this is the only way I get to talk with you.”

Takashiro-sempai apologizes with a sincere look, but is he really feeling sorry? It really seems suspicious because of that smile before this.

“Miss Himeji Mizuki, please don’t make such a sad face. Your distressed look is really the scariest form of torture to me…”

“Please don’t lie to me anymore. You’ll just bully me, Takashiro-sempai. It was the same for just now. We finally managed to get the chance to get A class’ facilities…”

“These things are done for your sake, Miss Himeji Mizuki.”

? Takashiro-sempai said something weird. We’re getting A class facilities for her sake, so why is it that this interference is considered helping her?

“It’ll take some time, but I believe you will trust me one of these days. The same goes for the issue about the sister school—”

“P-PLEASE DON’T TALK ABOUT THAT HERE!”

Himeji-san suddenly exclaimed loudly, and I inadvertently widen my eyes.

“But that thing will soon…”

“Even so, now’s not the time to talk about this, right?”

Himeji-san is really angry here, and her face is flushed red. Wha-what’s going on? Why is Himeji-san feeling so stressed here?

“Miss Himeji Mizuki, please calm down and listen to me.”

“No! Please return back.”

Even as Takashiro-sempai tries to calm Himeji-san down, Himeji-san won’t give him room to talk. I suppose Takashiro-sempai can’t continue on like this now.

“…I understand. I’ll take my leave today, Miss Mizuki, and I do sincerely apologize for making you unhappy.”

He says as he lowers his head deeply. It seems that he’s really sorry for angering Himeji-san.

And then, he lifts his head, and holds Himeji-san by the hands.

“I can’t really call it an apology, but may I know if you can have a meal with me next time—”

“Himeji-san’s not willing at all, Takashiro-sempai, so can you please head back now?”

I grab his hand from aside viciously.

[[Image:BTS vol 11 037.jpg|thumb]]

“…Yoshii Akihisa-kun, can you please let go?”

“I refuse.”

At that moment alone, I feel that he’s showing a different expression, a hard glare.

“…Humph…”

After that, Takashiro-sempai glares at me with a cold expression.

“Is there anything?”

I was incensed by those eyes, and subconsciously increase the harshness in my voice.

“No, it’s just that I have a few thoughts after seeing your actions.”

“Thoughts?”

“Yes. I’m thinking that since you have the time to get in my way, how about you spend the time reflecting?”

Takashiro-sempai says this as he shakes off my hand in an effortless and smart manner.

“So, what do you want to say?”

Anyway, since he has already let go of Himeji-san’s hand, I retract my own.

It seems that Takashiro-sempai’s telling off a student with bad grades as he continues.

“A long time, I saw how noble you were during the summoning tournament of the Cool Summer Festival. You were completely different from the rumors back then. You looked like a student that could be an outstanding student.”

Speaking of the Cool Summer Festival, it would be the battle I had with the Toko-Natsu pair. I’m not too sure what he’s trying to get at, but it’s not a bad feeling to be praised.

“No, it’s not that much, actually.”

“But after that, you never changed at all. It’s like you never matured at all.”

Looks like I was convinced too early…

“I-I did mature a little.”

“Do you feel your grades are good enough for A class?”

“…”

I can’t argue back at all.

“This is what I want to say. You say that you want to get A class facilities, but you’re not studying hard. You’re not working hard at all.”

This criticism pierce into my chest sharply.

And then, Takashiro-sempai takes a deep breath.

“How much meaningless time did you spend after that?”

He shows me an expression of wanting to knock me out, and says that to me decisively.

“Pardon me, but it seems that I delayed everyone quite a bit. See you for now. And Miss Himeji Mizuki, let’s meet again when you’re free.”

Takashiro-sempai raises his hand to bid farewell to Himeji-san, and then,

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun, a man being jealous is not cute at all.”

The last line was said to be deliberately just loud enough for me to hear, and then, he leaves the classroom.

“…”

I got hit in one vital point after another, and I can’t even groan.

I never matured. I never worked hard. Right, that’s how it was.

But even so—

“ARGH—! THAT’S ENOUGH! THOSE DIGS AT ME ARE REALLY FRUSTRATING!”

“““!!!??”””

My outburst shocks Hideyoshi, Muttsurini and the others standing near me.

“What’s the matter, Aki? Just let him say what he wants.”

“Yeah, and it’s a matter of fact that you haven’t matured at all up till now.”

“You think so too!? Do you think that I never matured at all!?”

“Are you an idiot…I knew this before that guy did. We’re…friends, right?”

“I CAN’T SEE ANYTHING THAT CONFIRMS THAT WE’RE FRIENDS HERE!!!”

ARGH! THAT’S ENOUGH! IT’S REALLY FRUSTRATING!

“Anyway, calm down for now. Now’s not the time for idle chit-chat, right?”

Muu…I don’t find it idle, but there’s something more important than my pride here, just like what Yuuji said.

“Are you alright, Himeji-san?”

“Eh? Ah, yes.”

Once Takashiro-sempai left, Himeji-san’s angry expression disappeared, and she’s now looking gloomy.

“Then, there’s nothing troubling you, right?”

“It-it’s fine! I’m really alright!”

Himeji-san says this, but she’s obviously lying. There’s probably something she’s hiding in her conversation with Takashiro-sempai just now.

“Anyway, the summoning war’s cancelled. Let’s head back for now.”

“Right. Oi everyone! Let’s go back!”

Yuuji’s command cause everyone to leave A classroom slowly.

“…”

On the way back, I suddenly thought of something.

Takashiro-sempai knows the thing Himeji-san’s hiding from us. This really makes my heart uneasy.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume11_Novel_Illustrations|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume11 The Second Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Yuuji and the Dangerous Black Magic

2013-04-20T09:20:18Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me and Yuuji and the Dangerous Black Magic==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 051.jpg|thumb|Me and Yuuji and the Dangerous Black Magic]]

It was a very ordinary day, a rare time after school where we didn’t have any remedials or detention.

Hideyoshi’s taking part in club activities, Muttsurini’s in some mysterious activity, so Yuuji and I are playing games at my house.

“You bastard! Watch this! So much for your petty tricks there, Akihisa!”

“What about you! You’re just Yuuji! Stop oinking!”

I changed my clothes once I got home, and Yuuji was still wearing his uniform as we’re holding the controllers in the living room. Our characters are running around on the screen in response to the controls.

“Die, Akihisa! Sure kill! ‘Total Annihilation 4 iron’!”

“I won’t let you! I have my ‘Total Defense Caddie’!”

Yuuji’s character swung the 4-iron, hitting the caddie I used as a shield.

“Let’s go, 4-iron! Send that caddie flying with Akihisa…!”

“Hang on, caddie-san…! I believe your face block will not lose to a 4-iron…!”

Yuuji and I continued to mash the buttons. On the screen, the 4-iron that was curled up slammed into the face of the caddie, and we’re fighting over who’s able to mash better in this battle of strength. This is such a surreal scene.

“‘Offset!’”

The screen showed that I managed to defend successfully. Great!

“Fufufu, you idiot! I can KO an opponent that lost a club!”

My character grabs the golf putter and attack the enemy, and the thin stick that was meant to hit the ball lightly is swinging wildly onto the enemy violently.

“DAMN IIIIITTTT!!! DON’T LOSE! STAND UP! STAND UUUUPPPPP!!!” (※Note: this is a golf game)

Yuuji’s voice were of no effect as his character in the screen could only lie limp on the ground.

‘KO. Player 1 wins!’

“Alright! I win, Yuuji!”

“Damn it! I lost!”

“Haha! One big victory for me!”

“You’re really strong at games, you bastard!”

“Ahaha! It’s really great to hear the cries of the losers!”

I got overly excited because I won.

But it’s a joyous occasion whenever I beat Yuuji! How satisfying it is!

As he saw me laugh happily, Yuuji says to me,

“Ah…speaking of which, Akihisa.”

“Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!”

I continue to laugh hard as I ignored him.

“…Is this game really meaningful…?”

“Hahaha! Hahaha—uaa—!”

I bought this game while keeping it a secret from my sister, and it emptied my savings and also brought painful memories to me.

<center>☆</center>

“Don’t feel so disappointed there, Akihisa. This kind of thing does happen once in a while.”

“Uu…it was hard to raise funds to buy this while hiding it from nee-san…”

Anyway, I switched off the game console first. I never thought that ‘De Golf game for everyone’ was a ‘Death golf game for everyone’…I should have had some suspicions when I saw the label on it that said ‘A brand new golf game where Knockout is the objective!’ in the first place…

“Isn’t it your own freedom to secretly save up money and spend it on games to satisfy yourself?”

“If only I can get grades that are as good as others.”

“Looks like you’ll be buying them secretly in the future for the rest of your life.”

“Isn’t that too much of an exaggeration…haa…”

I let out a sigh and landed on the sofa. As I landed, something hard was pressed on my back as I heard a thud.

“Hm? What’s this?”

I stand up from the sofa and pick that thing up with my hands. It looks like it’s a bag with a book inside, so I look inside the bag to see what kind of book is inside.

“Ah, my bad. It’s mine.”

Yuuji says as he sits own on the carpet. I see, so it belongs to Yuuji.

“What kind of book did you buy?”

“Ah, it’s not mine. I confiscated it from Shouko.”

“Confiscated?”

“She was acting rather suspiciously in the morning. I felt that my life was in danger, so I confiscated it.”

“Isn’t it an exaggeration to say that your life is in danger ?”

I say that as I look inside the bag

'''“Make it happen. Real Black Magic.”'''

It sure does feel a little horrifying, a step up compared to the beginner course we saw before.

“…What in the world is Kirishima-san planning to do with this…”

“…I don’t know. I’m too scared to ask.”

I flip through the pages tentatively and with fear. As I continued to flip through them, I see what looks like a slip tucked between the pages.

“Is this a bookmark?”

“Oh, really? I suppose we’ll be able to tell what Shouko’s planning from this page.”

Yuuji picked up the bookmark on the page as I pried the book open.

The bright colored patterned bookmark that was removed had words all over it. let me see what’s written on it…

'''“—This will henceforth take effect on the first day of the new month. The force will gather in form, and in other words, would liberate the yoke that was the concept of thoughts and emotions within bodies, and the souls will be complete free together with the flesh—”

Yup, I have no idea about what’s written on it at all.

“Yuuji, do you understand the content here?”

“Nope, not at all.”

Yuuji said as he shrugged his shoulders.

“But since it says that it’s black magic, I suppose it’s like a ‘charm’ or something? It’s pretty pointless if you don’t know how to use it.”

“If you think that way, you should return the book to Kirishima-san.”

Since it’s useless if nobody can use it, I’ll say that there’s nothing to worry about here.

“No, that’s another thing altogether. Besides…”

“Yes?”

“That person’s really suited for this kind of thing…”

“Oh…”

Now that he says this, I understand. Kirishima-san does seem like she’s suited for black magic.”

“I see. So that’s why you’re scared of returning it even though you said that you don’t believe in the occult.”

“You’re annoying!”

Yuuji knocks my forehead with the book. Creak. The bookmark that was tucked inside let out this sound as it hit.

“Then, what do we do next? Do we continue with the game just now?”

“Nn~…never mind. Let’s go back to that old fighting game.”

“OK.”

“Good grief…my money’s never coming back.”

“Cheer up. I don’t think there’s much use for saying this, but we’re having good stuff for lunch tomorrow.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yeah. We got some good ingredients.”

“I see. Looking forward to it.”

We continue to chat as we load the fighting game disc into the game console.

We spent a lot of time attacking and defending, and at the end of the day, my result was 24 wins, 24 losses.

<center>☆</center>

Nudge nudge.

“Nn…”

I can feel my body being shaken gently.
“……Wake…up…”

At the same time, I could hear a wake-up call. Since nee-san is here to wake me up, I suppose it’s morning…

“Uu…sorry. I’ll go make breakfast first…”

I’m still in a sleepy state as my vision is still not clear, and I get up. I’ll just randomly make some bacon, eggs and toast this morning…

As I’m thinking of what to make, I hear an unexpected response.

“…Don’t worry, I’ve already made breakfast.”

Made…? Breakfast…?

“Eh? Nee-san!?”

I was shocked, and my consciousness was fully awakened. Then…

“?...Nee-san?”

I saw a beautiful calm-looking girl with long black hair beside the bed—Kirishima Shouko-san.

“▽☆♪×○▫♦♂×○▫♦♂ҳ̸Ҳ̸ҳ۞۩๑[sՖศO▼☆♪ξδ◆√∑!?”

Why!? Why is Kirishima-san in my house, and in my room!?

“…You’re dazed?’

Kirishima-san stared at my face. Not only that, we can feel each other’s breathing here. Th-this is too close, Kirishima-san!

“Why are you here, Kirishima-san!? What’s the situation!?”

I immediately pull my distance away. Isn’t she being too close and defenseless here!? Isn’t this too dangerous!? In all sorts of ways too!

“…”

Kirishima-san did not notice that I’m all confused here as she gives me an unhappy look.

“…Why must you call me that way?”

“Yes?”

Call her? What does she mean?

“…Just call me Shouko like usual.”

“Yess!?”

I never called you that before, you know!?

“…Or else I won’t answer you.”

Kirishima-san pouts and looks aside. I don’t know what in the world is going on here!?

“Eh…Sho-Shouko!?”

“…Yes.”

I call out to her, and she turns around to look at me happily.

“…You can have breakfast.”

I notice that Kirishima-san’s wearing an apron over her uniform. It looks like she really did breakfast.

I-I don’t really know what’s going on, but anyway—

“I-I see. Then, I’ll change my clothes…”

“…Understood.”

I thought of changing my uniform, but for some reason, she’s still in my room.

“No, well, I’m going to change here, you know…?”

“…Un.”

“I can’t change if you don’t go out.”

“…I’ll help you change.”

“!? No-no-no-no-no need for that! Really, there’s no need!”

I immediately refused without saying anything else. Besides, this will really cause me quite the headache here!

“…Do you hate it?”

“I-I can’t say that I hate it, but that’s not right, you know!”

“…Too bad.”

Kirishima-san agrees readily, probably because she sensed my firm will.

“…Then, I’ll wait for you downstairs.”

“Right, I under—”

As she walks out of the room, Kirishima-san adds on,

“—Don’t go back to sleep again, ''Yuuji.''”

“Heh…?”

That line alone allowed me to understand this unbelievable situation.

<center>☆</center>

“Don’t tell me it ended up like this…”

Right now, I’m on my way to school, and I haven’t recovered from my shock after seeing my body.

My arms are thicker than what I’m used to.

My vision is slightly taller than usual.

I have nice short hair.

It’s really impossible to believe, but there’s no doubt about this. I’m—

“…What is it, Yuuji?”

Right now, I’ve become my bad friend Sakamoto Yuuji.

“No, it’s nothing, Kirishima-sa—”

“…(Frowns)”

“Sho-Shouko.”

“…Nn.”

I’ve become Yuuji, and Kirishima-san is walking beside me. I still don’t understand the situation, but this is the truth. To be honest, it feels too real for it to be a dream.

“I say, Shouko.”

“Un.”

“Today, I<ref>Japanese pronouns mess again. Akihisa uses boku, Yuuji uses ore. I have a list of Japanese pronouns here, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines&action], and on a side note, I should start following the terminology guidelines, but it’s kinda too late, huh?</ref>—I mean, I look like Sakamoto Yuuji…right?”

“???”

My strange question causes Kirishima-san to tilt her head. Damn it, I was too careless when I asked. I’m too careless, and I haven’t even understood the situation now!

“Ah, sorry, just pretend that you never heard my question just now. I’m still a little sleepy.”

“…Is that so?”

Kirishima-san nodded her head honestly once I corrected my line.

“…You’re weird, Yuuji.”

She smiled at me as she said this. Kirishima-san’s nice long hair that’s swaying in the wind really adds charm to her smiling face.

Ho-how cute…!

She’s already so pretty, and yet she has that kind of defenseless childishness inside her that makes her look so cute at this time. It really brings about a different kind charm from her usual cold exterior.
“…”
I stare right at Kirishima-san’s face.
“???”
Kirishima-san too tilts her face to look at me.
She’s really too cute, so I can’t help but start to think.
(She’s a girl who’s so cute, so devoted, smart and athletic. Is it really good for her to be with Yuuji all the time…?)
I continue to stare at her face as I start to think about such things, and at this moment, Kirishima-san asks me,

“…Is there something on my face?”

“No, it’s perfectly normal.”

“..I see…However…”

“However?”

“…I feel a little embarrassed when you keep looking at me like this…”

Kirishima-san says as she lowers her blushing face.

For some reason, when I’m talking to Kirishima-san at a distance different from usual, it feels…

(As expected, I really can’t take it. How can I watch such a girl walk her way to such misfortune? I have to hurry up and let her break up from that scum Yuuji as much as possible and fly a new leash in life. Yeah, that’s right. This is my duty to execute!)

Luckily, I’ve become Yuuji, so I should be able to manipulate her evaluation on Yuuji. There’s no better situation than this. This will definitely hurt her in this situation, but at this moment, I can only sell my soul to the devil. This is for her own sake too.”

“—Shouko.”

“?...What is it?”

The moment I call her, her innocent and pure eyes turn over to look at me.

Those eyes are not seeing anything else other than Yuuji. She is only looking at Sakamoto Yuuji.

She hasn’t seen that I’m Yoshii Akihisa, and her eyes are full of trust. This girl called Kirishima Shouko is harboring strong feelings in her stare at the boy called Sakamoto Yuuji.

Those eyes are so pure that I didn’t just say something that defies my heart.

“—Do you like me?”

“…Eh…?”

Kirishima-san widens her eyes the moment she hears my sudden question.

Even so, she knows that I’m asking her seriously. That’s why she’s looking back at me with a serious expression.

“…Yes. I love you the most in this world.”

She answers without a single doubt. Her feelings have never been shaken before, and it has been decided right from the beginning.

On hearing her answer, I start to ask myself.

Am I really hoping for her happiness? Or am I thinking in a way that will end up trapping myself because I’m thinking in the wrong way? If I’m really hoping for her happiness, I shouldn’t trample on them. I’m just trying to break up the relationship between these two because I’m jealous of Yuuji.

(I’m…really an idiot!)

If I really want her to be happy, I should make sure that these feelings are reciprocated! My despicable jealous heart should be secondary here! That’s right! Kirishima-san should have her own happiness, and I’m the only one who can fulfill that now!

“—Shouko!”

Once I made my mind, I grab Kirishima-san on the shoulders and turn her to me.

“…Yes.”

Kirishima-san looks back at me with a shocked expression, but it seems that she still sensed something as she looks right into my eyes.

“We’re still high school students…but I’ve decided. Once we graduate, we’ll get marr—”

“UWOOOOOAHHHH!!!”

“GUAAAHHH!!”

A sharp pain that struck my head and a large scream interrupted my whole-hearted marriage proposal. Ku…!Who is it! Who got in the way of her happiness!?

“Akihisa…! You nearly broke the biggest taboo here…!”

The person who jumped over and landed has a blank look on his face. I do have an impression on this person’s face, hairstyle and physique. Th-this is, me—not! This guy, this idiot bastard is…!

“You bastard, Yuuji?”

“I came running here the moment I had a bad premonition, so it’s just as I expected…Akihisa, you bastard, does your stupidity have no limits!?”

“Yuuji, you bastard…! Just a step closer…!”

“???...Yoshii? …Yuuji?”

Kirishima-san stares at us blankly as we face off. It can’t be helped since we’re calling each other the opposite names, and it’s normal for her not to understand what is going on.

“Stop getting in my way, Yuuji! I have to do something for the sake of Kirishima-san’s happiness!”

“What a coincidence! I have someone I have to kill in order to protect my own happiness!”

Both sides’ killing intent continued to rise. As expected, this guy can’t be convinced in any way. Since I can’t get through to him with words—

““DIIIEEEEE!!!””

Both of us growled as we punched.

GOK. Blunt sounds can be heard.

“U…gh…!”

And so, my fist hit the opponent directly in the face. On the other hand, the other side’s fist can’t even reach me and can only hit me on the shoulder. Huh…?

Anyway, I have to press on for the kill and punch again. He wants to use his left hand to block—

“GUAAH!”

My fist broke through his guard. This, this is…!

“Gu…! Damn it…!”

GAK GAK. Yuuji (in my body) is trembling on his legs. In contrast, I practically took no damage on my side.

This, this is…!

“Is this Yuuji’s physical ability…!?”

Such amazing muscle strength, reach and toughness! So his physique is actually this good. It’s no wonder he’s good at fighting.

“I got beaten…! Even though this isn’t my body…!”

Yuuji mutters with regret. You idiot. It’s too late to regret it now!

“This is the final blow, Yuuji! I’m going to beat you and let Kirishima-san end her happiness!”

But just when I’m about to punch him,

“Kirishima-san! Actually, Yuuji didn’t come to my house yesterday!”

Yuuji presses against my face as he speaks up using my tone. Ha? I thought he’s going to beg for forgiveness, so what was he actually planning to say—

GUSH!

“…Yuuji, what’s going on…?”

Suddenly, my vision went dark. Urk, what’s with this sharp pain reaching the back of my head?

“…Answer me, Yuuji. You lied by saying that you were going to Yoshii’s house. Where did you actually go to?”

Creak crack, my skullcap is letting out a cracking sound.

“Wa-wait a moment. I really went to…!”

“Kirishima-san! Yuuji even told me ‘to give you a good testimony if Shouko asks’!”

“…Yuuji, are you, cheating on me…?”

“NOOO!!!”

This, this is bad! It’s hurting so badly that I can only scream out loud! Kirishima-san, this Kirishima-san that was cute until now has become a killing machine!!

“Okay okay, that’s enough Sho—ah, Kirishima-san. Yuuji’s saying all sort of nice things because he’s been cheating on you, but those are lies, so you mustn’t believe them. You must punish him thoroughly and hurt him so much that he can’t say anything.”

“…I understand. Thank you, Yoshii.”

“YOU BATTER REBEBMER THIS!! GUUJIIII!!!”

Kirishima-san is so devoted, smart and sure has a powerful grip, and I’ve seen them all for myself here.

<center>☆</center>

“Akihisa, you better not make this mistake again after this punishment.”

“Yes…I will remember this in my heart…”

I got released from Kirishima-san’s punishment, and I finally made my way to F classroom.

We arrive earlier than usual, so there’s no one else in the classroom. Just in case however, Yuuji and I hide in a corner of the classroom to discuss softly.

“Then, do you know exactly what it is, Akihisa?”

Yuuji looks at our bodies as he says this.

I suppose he’s talking about our current situation.

“Well, it’s kind of unbelievable, but have we exchanged bodies, Yuuji?”

“So it’s just as I expected…I thought I was the only one who ended up like this…but I knew our bodies were swapped once I saw you.”

We nod our heads. This is really unbelievable.

“Do you have any idea of what might have caused it this morning?”

“…It was too shocking that I couldn’t even concentrate, and I ended up not terrified at all.”

“I see…speaking of which, it’s shocking, right? Is it because you’re shocked to see a different room when you opened your eyes?”

The moment I ask this, Yuuji looks like he bit on a bitter bug as he answers,

“No…well…it’s hard to say it…your sister came to wake me up this morning. I was dazed, and my reaction was slow when I realized that it wasn’t Shouko—well, let’s not talk about what happened next.”

“What!? What did you do with nee-san this morning!? What did my sister do to my body!?”

“It’s fine, nothing happened. It was only seen.”

“YOU IDIOT BASTARD!!!”

“It’s alright, I don’t mind.”

“YOU DON’T, I DO!!!”

Why did it end up like this!! This idiot!

“Anyway, we know the situation now, so now it’s time to understand the reason this happened. Once we know the reason, we might be able to solve the problem.”

“That means…getting back to normal as quickly as possible…”

And don’t dig our wounds bigger.

“I never met you this morning, so the only time in question is…”

“After school yesterday.”

“Ah, most likely.”

I suppose the only time when Yuuji and I could swap over was when we were together. We don’t the actual situation here, but this probably hasn’t affected anyone else. In that case, the chance of a third party not being involved is high.

Besides, before that—

“I can’t think of anything else other than Shouko’s book.”

“Yeah, me too.”

The only thing we can think of that could have caused this extremely surreal scene is the “Make it happen. Real Black Magic.” Book.

“Akihisa, did you bring that book along?”

“I don’t remember putting it in my bag.”

“Then it has to be in my room. I hid it in that place when I returned home yesterday.”

“I see, go over and get it then—ah, I can’t go on my own, right?”

“Of course, it’s weird for ‘Yoshii Akihisa’ to head over in my house at this time.”

“Okat. Then I’ll go and come back.”

“Wait, Akihisa. There’s something you have to take note of before that.”

“Hm?”

Yuuji calls me to stop just when I’m about to leave. What is it?

“Be careful not to let anyone know about this.”

“Eh? Why?”

It’s not like before now. Since we know the reason, isn’t it good to get everyone to help?

“Nobody will believe us if we say such ridiculous things, and people will call us weird here. Once we turn back to normal, there’ll be discord amongst us, and it’ll be really troublesome.”

Ahh, I guess that’s kind of true. Let’s get everyone to help out later then. At this point, Yuuji and I should be the only ones taking action here.

“Besides—if someone knows that our bodies can switch around, things may get out of hand.”

“Got it. I’ll definitely keep the secret.”

If the people in the class know, they’ll definitely want to play pranks with Himeji-san, Minami and Hideyoshi by switching bodies with them. To Yuuji, the most fearsome thing would be Kirishima-san’s action after that.

“But now I have to return to your house so early in the morning, Yuuji.”

“It’s really a huge relief in this misfortune that we came early.”

It’s a good thing that we woke up early, and there’s still a lot of time left in the morning. If I head to Yuuji’s house and come back, there definitely won’t be any problems.

“I’m really going over then.”

“Ah, I’ll leave it to you.”

I walk out of the classroom and rush back to Yuuji’s house.

Yuuji’s physical strength is far different from mine, but in terms of endurance, there’s not much difference here.

<center>☆</center>

I head over to Yuuji’s house to get the book, and return back to school.

During this time, there’re a lot more people headed to school now.

“This isn’t good…I better return as soon as possible before something bad happens.

Yuuji and I can’t compare to Hideyoshi in our acting. We’re already at our limits trying to pose off as each other, and it’ll be dangerous if I don’t hurry up and return back to my own body.

I dash through the crowd that’s moving to the school casually, change my shoes and F class.

“Yuu—Akihisa, I got the book back!”

I opened the door as I shouted.

“Ah, Sakamoto-kun, good morning.”

The place where Yuuji was just before this is now empty, and Himeji-san, who’s beside the door, greets me.

“Good morning, Himeji-san!”

I greet her back and immediately run off to look for Yuuji. Un~ he’s not here. Where has he gone to?

“? Himeji ‘san’?”

Himeji-san blinks as she reflects on what I just said. This is bad! Yuuji won’t call her ‘Himeji-san’, but—

“What is it, Himeji?”

“Ah, no, it’s nothing.”

I hurriedly change the way I call her; Himeji-san thinks that I just merely called her wrongly, and so she doesn’t pursue matters further. That was close. I better watch my tone.

Just when I was feeling cold sweat in my heart, Himeji-san smile as she looked at me and said,

“Oh yes, Sakamoto-kun. Thank you very much for yesterday.”

“Un, what is it?”

“About Akihisa-kun.”

“???”

Himeji-san’s thanking me for some particular reason.

About me? What happened?

“You see, didn’t I say that ‘I learnt how to make tacos’ yesterday?”

“Ah, ahh, about that.”

I have no memory of that, but I start nodding like how Yuuji does it when he recalls something. Himeji-san learnt how to make tacos…?

“And then, didn’t you say ‘I’ll tell Akihisa not to bring lunch over, make him lots of delicious tacos’?”

THAT BASTTTAAAARRRRRDDDDD!!!

“I worked hard to make them so that Akihisa-kun can eat them ♪”

So that’s what he meant when he said ‘I got good ingredients, so leave lunch to me’!! He actually did such a cruel thing without me knowing here!

…Bad kids have to be punished.

“Himeji-s—Himeji.”

“Yes?”

“Do you know where Akihisa is?”

Once I find him, I better punish him—no, my body will have wounds after that. I’ll suffer once I switch back into my body.

Once I asked this, Himeji-san puts her fingers on her chin and answers,

“Un…Akihisa-kun said ‘I have something important to talk about’ and disappeared somewhere.”

? Something important? This early in the morning? With who?

“—With Tamano-san.”

NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!

Tamano-san, as in THAT Tamano-san!? Why is that idiot Yuuji walking around in such a carefree manner with a dangerous person like that!!? Doesn’t he have a sense of danger here!!?

“Tamano-san said that she’ll show me once she’s done, and she says that it’s her prized work today.”

“I get it! Where did they go to? Where are they!?”

Judgment has to be left aside first. I have to stop Tamano-san before this! Before my body and pride gets corrupted!

“I think they’re most likely in the classroom. They should still be preparing…”

“I get it. Thanks, Himeji-san!”

I immediately dash out of the classroom and head down to find that classroom. Where is it? Where are they?
I continue to run around the corridor of the old building’s second level, desperately looking for them.

And then, I hear someone’s voice coming from an empty classroom.

''“Then, Aki-chan, I want to take off those pants of yours.”''

“What, what are you doing here!? What do you want to do with me!? Speaking of which, you’re unreasonably forcefully stripping me without my consent here, you know!?”''

''“There’s nothing to worry about, right? I’ve already prepared the clothing for you to change into. Don’t you find this clothing extremely cute?”''

''“STOP JOKING AROUND!! WHO’S GOING TO WEAR SUCH A—WAIT, NNNNNOOOOOO!!! ARE YOU REALLY A GIRL HERE!? WHAT’S WITH THAT ARM STRENGTH OF YOURS!?”''

“Over there!?”

BAM. I open the door and rush into the classroom, and I see the half-naked me and Tamano-san, holding a cheerleading uniform. Alright! I managed to make it in time!

“That’s enough here, Tamano-san! Release my body back to me!”

“Nice, nice timing there, Akihisa! You saved me here! I’m really saved here…!”

Yuuji’s so terrified that he’s hiding behind me. The victim here is my body, but even Yuuji, who’s normally aloof, is really terrified.

“Eh…? Sakamoto…?”

Tamano-san is stunned she looks at me, the intruder who suddenly barged in. No, my opponent’s that Tamano–san. I can’t be careless here!

“Tamano-san, your evil ambitions end here. Give up quietly in front of me.”

And return me my uniform!

I’m prepared to continue sharply,

“Ah, yes. Sorry…”

I thought Tamano-san wants to resist, but she unexpectedly backs off rather tamely. Arre…? This doesn’t feel right here…

And so, she nods with a giddily happy attitude,

“I’m really sorry. I’m sorry for pulling a prank on the ‘body’ that belongs to Sakamoto-kun…Er, erm, be happy, you two.”

Finally, she walks off with her face blushing.

Anyway, it’s great that things haven’t gone out of hand. It’s a good thing—but what’s going on? Something doesn’t seem right about the words Tamano-san just said…

“Akihisa…you better rethink the way you make friends here…”

“Yeah…I understand…”

Yuuji says this as he puts on the uniform that was taken off, and for some mysterious reason, these words really enters my heart.

<center>☆</center>

“Then, what do you know?”

We finally manage to escape from Tamano-san’s clutches as we return back to the classroom, and we open that book to check the contents within.

“Damn it, I don’t think I’ll be able to understand everything at one go…why are there so many words there?”

“We saw yesterday that the book hardly has any pictures and illustrations on its pages, and the cryptic words written on it are hard to understand. To be honest, I’m really dizzy just by looking at it.”

“For some reason, I feel that I can’t think well when I’m in your body.”

How rude.

“But we can’t look for anyone else to help out here. Do your best.”

“Ahh. Don’t worry. I’ll try to read it during class. It’s not easy to read, but if I’m serious, I should be able to finish it all within 2 hours.”

Due to the horrifying experience from before, Yuuji’s eyes are not showing a single sign of playing around here. Tamano-san’s really someone formidable considering how she managed to terrify Yuuji, who went through countless battles.

“In other words, we have to keep things hushed down before that happens, right?”

“Ahh, we better watch ourselves around the gang we often interact with…especially Hideyoshi here. If we’re not careful, we’ll definitely be seen through.”

“Un. Got it.”

Hideyoshi, who’s used to lies and acting, is the one biggest opponent we have to face. He’s not called an acting idiot for nothing. We have to watch out.

“Instead of saying bad lies here, we might as well avoid contact with each other. If possible, just run away.”

“Okay, we’ll do that.”

While we’re discussing, someone suddenly walks in.

“…What book are you reading?”

““!?””

We can’t help but cry out. The presence that appears without a sound is,

“Wh-what the, Muttsurini…?”

“You shocked us…”

“…Morning, you two.”

It’s our classmate Muttsurini, Tsuchiya Kouta.

“…And then? What’s that book?”

Muttsurini points at the black magic book we’re trying to read secretly and asks. Ah, is this guy thinking that we’re secretly reading some ero-book again?

“It’s not really an important book, right Yuuji?”

Yuuji copies my tone as he opens the door. It’s impossible to hide this book and try and explain with Muttsurini as our opponent here. His mobility will jump by many dozen times if it’s anything to do with ero at all. It’s best to explain that this isn’t an ero-book.

“You see, Muttsurini? How does this look like an ero-book?”

I then copy Yuuji’s tone and show the book filled with words to Muttsurini.

Then, Muttsurini nods while looking like he understands.

“…I see.”

“It’s nothing big here, you know?”

“…It’s an ero-novel.”

Not good. This guy’s brain can’t be cured through modern medicine here.

“That’s not it, Muttsurini. This is a divination book Yuuji took from Kirishima-san. Right, Yuuji?”

Yuuji says as he gives me a look. I’ll just have to follow his words here.

“Un, I borrowed it over because I had some interest in divination reading.”

“…I see.”

The disappointed Muttsurini drops his shoulders.

“…I want to see a divination if I can peep into the girls’ changing room.”

““WHY WOULD THERE BE SUCH A THING!?””

“…I see…”

Muttsurini’s shoulders drop again, and he returns back to his seat.

“Phew…we managed to keep it safe for now.”

“We’ll be in danger if there’s a naked illustration inside it…”

If there’s even the single hint of ero inside that book, Muttsurini will immediately try to snatch it over. That was close…

“We still can’t be careless here. There are tougher opponents to face here.”

“Of course I’m not relaxing here. Hideyoshi’s not going to be fooled that easily.”

“Nm…? What’s wrong? It’s like you two have swapped bodies here, Yuuji and Akihisa.”

““Hii—!””

Hideyoshi immediately touched on the issue at hand the moment he appears. Hold on, hold on a moment! You knew without anyone anything?

“Wh-what is it, Hideyoshi? Why are you saying such a thing out of a sudden here?”

“Th-that’s right, Hideyoshi, what kind of strange thing are you saying this morning?”

Yuuji and I are so shocked that our hearts are almost popping out, but we continue to imitate each other’s manner of speech.

“Why, do you say? I can see that your standing postures are reversed here.”

THE STANDING POSTURES!? YOU CAN TELL FROM OUR UNIQUE CHARACTER TRAITS!?

“Wha-what are you saying, Hideyoshi? I changed my standing posture because my feet are hurting!”

“Tha-that’s right. Me too.”

“Um…but.”

“Then, we have something to attend to first!”

“See you later, Hideyoshi!”

Yuuji and I escape to the corridor together. Such, such a powerful foe…!

“Listen, Akihisa. We mustn’t interact with Hideyoshi no matter what, and we must avoid looking at him at all costs.”

“Go-got it. I’ll take note.”

We then continue to waste time, and only return back when it’s about time to start class.

<center>☆</center>

We continued to read that book in the middle of class intently (※or rather, only Yuuji, since I was sleeping), and we lie down on the short table, pretending to be asleep as so that we won’t be suspected.

The morning passed by like that, and at noon break,

“Found it, Akihisa! It’s this part!”

Yuuji takes that book and moves over to me.

(Wa-wait a second, Yuuji! The name, the name!)

(Oh, yeah, sorry. Anyway, let’s check this out)

Yuuji then opens the book and lays it on the short table.

He opens a page that has a lot of long paragraphs that are hard to understand.

“Sorry Yuuji, please tell me the main gist of it.”

“You can’t even read this…well never mind. There are 3 important points, so listen up, okay?”

Yuuji lets out a sigh, and then tells me the important points.

'''Point 1: After sticking the talisman on another person, the characters of the one sticking the talisman and the one being stuck will be swapped.'''

'''Point 2: The talisman will not take effect if it’s not stuck on the forehead.'''

'''Point 3: The effects of the switch will start from dawn on the first day of the new month until the day of the full moon sets.'''

“Heh~ looks amazing. Is there anything else written, like what can be used for convenience—”

“Now’s not the time for that! We have to hurry up and revert back to our original state as soon as possible!”

It seems that Yuuji has been skipping through a lot of parts just to look for this particular part. He looks really anxious here.

“It’s almost noon break now. There won’t be any time left if we dily-daly.”

“Ah, yeah, that’s true.”

The chances of everyone interacting with each other will increase during lunch break, and the chances of anyone else seeing through this will increase greatly, let alone Hideyoshi. We better hurry up and change back.

“Then, what’s the ‘talisman’ listed here?”

“Most probably this one.”

Yuuji takes out the bright patterned bookmark we saw yesterday from the middle of the book. I see, so this is the reason?

“So we just have to stick these on our foreheads?”

“Yeah, and we’ll be able to change back.”

“I see. That’s great. It’s really simple to swap back.”

“Oh—then, I’m going to stick it. Hurry up and show your forehead.”

Yuuji looks really anxious about wanting to stick the talisman on me here.”

“Here.”

I’m about to turn my head over to him—but I remember after Yuuji entered my body, that Himeji-san noticed me and approached me.

At that moment, the memory I have this morning awakens.

''“You see, didn’t I say that ‘I learnt how to make tacos’ yesterday?”''

''“I worked hard to make them so that Akihisa-kun can eat them ♪”''

“!!”

I immediately dodge the talisman that came right at me at that moment.

“O-oi Akihisa! Why did you dodge? Seriously, hurry up and change back.”

Yuuji sees me like this and frantically tries to force me to change back.

I think I can understand…I think I can understand why Yuuji’s so anxious about changing back now…!

“No, let’s not change back now. Let’s change back only after noon break is over.”

“Wha…!”

My unexpected answer stuns Yuuji.

If I change back now, I’ll have no choice but to eat Himeji-san’s tacos as a result of Yuuji’s evil plan.

But now I’m Yuuji, so that means—

“You’re the one going down to hell here, Yuuji…”

“You-you punk…! When did you know about this…!”

Your evil acts caused your downfall here! Suffer all you can here! I’ll give Kirishima-san her happiness as a present while you’re suffering. That’s great, isn’t it Yuuji?

“In that case, I’ll use force! I’ll make you return everything I have here!”

“What kind of joke is that? Do you think you can beat me now?”

“Shut up! That’s my body! Surrender quietly!”

“No way! Even if it’s your body, Yuuji, the heart belongs to me! I have my freedom to use it!”

And I continue to struggle as I try to escape from Yuuji’s hand holding the bookmark.

At this moment,

“(GARAK) I think I just sensed something really good here!”

Tamano-san seem to sense something as she appears.

Petak!

““Ahh…””

The bookmark’s thrown at her forehead while we’re wrestling.

The one sticking the bookmark is ‘Yuuji, who’s in my body’, and the one being stuck is ‘Tamano-san’. If what that book said was true…

“Er, erm, Yuuji? Tamano-san?”

I worriedly speak to both of them.

““…””

Yuuji and Tamano-san merely blink their eyes for a moment.

And then, Tamano-san (in my body) pats the chest to confirm the current situation.

“U~n…”

She mutters,

“Then, I’ll be going off then!”

And in an instant, she turned and ran off. Eh…? EHHH…!?

“Wait…!? My body!”

“Sorry, Aki-chan! I’ll take some memorabilia photos and return it to you properly afterwards!”

And all I hear are ominous words from Tamano-san.

How is she able to immediately understand and adapt here! Even Yuuji who read through the book and has knowledge on this can’t even respond here!!

“I, I won’t let you get away! Yuuji! Hurry up and catch up with her—DAMN YOU!!”

Yuuji (in Tamano-san’s body) just turn over and take the bookmark to stick it on me. Th-that was close—!

“What’s with this sudden attack here, Yuuji!”

“Tch! Don’t dodge!”

Yuuji (in Tamano-san’s body) attacks while holding the bookmark again. Th-this bastard…!

“You just want to return back to normal here, right!?”

“Don’t worry, Akihisa. I’ll help out properly once I return back to normal!”

“YOU’RE DEFINITELY LYING HERE!”

This guy’s definitely going to pretend that he’s not involved in anything once he gets back his own body! As for why I know that, that’s because I’ll do the same thing too!

“How can I let you return back to normal! I need the power of this body before I return back to normal!”

I say as I use my arm strength advantage to snatch the bookmark from Yuuji.

“Ku…u…! Not good, I can’t use my full strength in this body at all…!”

Frustrated, Yuuji can only grumble with Tamano-san’s face. This is the body of Yuuji who’s extremely strong even amongst the guys, so there’s no way that a girl’s body can fight against it (though Tamano-san will remove her limiter based on the situation…) and because of this, if I swap into Tamano-san’s body, there’s no way I can beat Tamano-san in my body now. If the opponent is that Tamano-san, I can’t beat her with a girl’s body.

“Sorry Yuuji, but you have to swap with my body if you want this body back.”

“Damn it—! RETURN IT TO ME! RETURN MY BODY BACK TO ME!”

I ignore Yuuji’s growls as I dash over to where Tamano-san vanished to.

''“Good grief. Akihisa and the rest are as noisy as ever…”''

''“…They can’t remain quiet.”''

''“Seriously there. Speaking of which, Muttsurini, you’re the one in charge of buying tea today, right?”''

''“…I won’t be going today.”''

''“I see. Understood.”''

<center>☆</center>

I run down the staircase and head to the empty classroom I went to this morning. As I thought, she (though she’s in my body) is right over there.

“Tamano-san! Return me my body!”

I hold my bookmark in my hand and approach her, aiming for the forehead. If I can stick the bookmark on it, I’ll be able to switch back here…!

Just when I’m about to succeed—

“Sorry Mizuki-chan…eh!”

“??? Ye-yes?”

Tamano-san use Himeji-san, who was called out when I didn’t know, as a shield.

“Damn—!”

I can’t stop myself in time as my momentum’s too great.

Petak.

And the bookmark hits Himeji-san on the forehead.

“…!”

My vision immediately darkens, and a strong sense of dizziness strikes me.

And afterwards, when I open my eyes—

“…”

I see Yuuji’s blank face.

I was still inside Yuuji’s face until right before this. if I can see Yuuji’s face here, this means—

“Here, Mizuki-chan, let’s go!”

“Eh? Eh? Eh? Erm, Akihisa-kun. Don’t you have something you want to say to me…and why am I there? A mirror…?”

“I’ll explain later! Hurry up!”

“Y-yes…!”

Tamano-san (in my body) pulls Himeji-san (in Yuuji’s body) and runs off.

In other words, I’ve become Himeji-san now!

“Wa-wait a moment!!!”

I pick up the bookmark which dropped on the floor and try to catch up, however…

“Ku. Ugh…!”

I can’t run quickly no matter how I try…just like I thought, it’s really hard to move in this body…! Is this a girl’s body…!?

“Even so, I have to chase after them…!”

I run around in this body I’m still not used to. I, I can’t increase my speed…! I can’t step off the ground strongly at all…!

And what’s more troublesome is that I’m already panting after a short while.

“Haa…! Haa…!”

It-it’s tough…! I see…Himeji-san’s condition has been improving recently, but her body was originally very weak…!

“I-it hurts…!”

Himeji-san’s extremely large breasts can really get in the way when I walk.

They will shake whenever I take a step, and when they shake, my chest will hurt, and my body balance will be ruined. This is the first time in my life knowing that it’s troublesome to have such huge breasts!

“A-anyway, let’s use my arm to press it down…”

I use my arm to hold down the breasts that were swaying.

And then, my arms felt the softness of these breasts.

“▽☆♪×○▫♦♂×○▫♦♂ҳ̸Ҳ̸ҳ۞۩๑[sՖศO▼☆♪ξδ◆√∑!?”

Confused, I hurriedly open my arms wide, and I trip as I’m unable to maintain my balance.

“Ah, waah, awawwawawawa…!”

How’s this possible! What’s with this softness! The arm covering them wraps around them softly, and they can actually change shapes on their own! Don’t tell me this is the mythical—

“Is this the Tempur pillow!?”

No, wait! Why am I panicking here!? Speaking of which, I really touched them! I definitely touched them fully! I’m really sorry here, Himeji-san!

They’re shaking so hard that I forgot that my butt’s on the floor.

“What are you doing, Mizuki…your panties can be seen here, you know?”

At this moment, Minami appears.

“Eh…? Ah…!”

I hurriedly close my legs together and tidy my skirt. I’m wearing girls’ undergarments this time, unlike my crossdressing moments. Better take note of this!

“Can you stand up?”

Minami reaches her hand out, wanting to pull me up.

“Ye, yes. Thanks, Minami.”

I grab her hand and stand up.

“‘Minami’?”

“Ah, no. thank you very much, Minami-chan.”

I hurriedly switch over to Himeji-san’s manner of speech. Right now, I better find a way to sneak past this and get over to Tamano-san so that I won’t cause any added troubles!

“Then, if there’s nothing, I go first.”

“Wait a moment.”

Just when I was about to run away, Minami pulls me. What’s going on now!? I’m in a rush!

“Isn’t the ends of your skirt all rolled up? Look, your undershirt’s all messed up too.”

Minami says as she reaches her hands out and tidies my undershirt. I’m really grateful about that, but now’s not the time for that!

“Really, why are you being in a rush here?”

Minami doesn’t realize my feelings at all as she adjusts my tie this time.

This is bad…! My body’s really hard to move in now, but I won’t be able to catch up if I waste time here! What do I do!? What can I do…?

“Mi, Minami—chan! I’m really in a rush here!”

“Nope. You still have dust on your butt.”

Minami ignores my concerns as she grabs me (in Himeji-san’s body), preventing me from running away as she dusts off the dust on my skirt. Ku…! This is really bad…I can’t run very quickly because of Himeji-san’s breasts getting in the way here…!

“…Nn?”

As I thought about this, the one right in front of me is Minami, who’s tidying me up.

“You’re normally so neat here. What exactly happened to you today…?”

Minami’s ponytail sways energetically in front of me.

“Hm…”

I observe Minami for a short moment.

She has a slender figure.

She has nice legs that look that they can really run.

She has athleticism that won’t lose to a guy.

“? What is it, Mizuki?”

While Minami looks at me worriedly, I say,

“I’ll take this body then!”

“Eh? Ehh!? Wha-what are you doing, Mizuki—kyaa!!”

I stick the bookmark on Minami’s head. After a little dizziness, I open my eyes to see Himeji-san. Alright! The swap’s successful!

“Let’s go…! I can fight in this body!”

“Eh? Ehh? M-me!? Wait a sec, Mizuki! What’s with this—!”

“Sorry Minami! I’ll talk with you again later!”

I leave the puzzled Minami (in Himeji-san’s body) at where she is as I immediately sprint out. Alright! It’s basically how I envisioned things here! It’s not as good as my body, but this body can move on its own freely!

“Speaking of which, I’m facing my body as the opponent…even if it’s Minami, I can’t win if I fight myself head on with this arm strength…”

I lost my target as I wasted too much time, and I start to think for a short while.

If I fight straight on, I won’t have a chance of winning, whether it’s in terms of physical conditions or whether it’s the damage inside.

“But I can’t say that I don’t have a chance of winning at all…”

The lucky thing is that I’m Minami now. I have athleticism, and Tamano-san might not know that I’m like this. If I can make use of this well, I might be able to get my body back easily without her noticing.

“In that case…I have to keep disguising myself as Minami here…”

I’ll pretend to be Shimada Minami who doesn’t know anything and approach Tamano-san, find a chance, slap the bookmark on her and get my body back. If I use this strategy, even if there’s a difference in physical ability, it should be alright here!

“Alright, I’ve decided!”

First, I have to convince myself here. I<ref>僕</ref>—no, I’m <ref>ウチ</ref> Shimada Minami. I’m Shimada Minami, I’m Shimada Minami. I’m—

“Onee-sama!”

“Hya!?”

I let out a squeal after I unexpectedly heard a call for me from behind.

And then, the other person latches onto me without waiting for me to respond.

“Where are you going, onee-sama! I wanted to have lunch with you today!”

The one hugging me tightly was the girl from D class who likes Shimada Minami a lot, Shimizu Miharu-san.

Just when I’m about to yell instinctively “let go of me, Shimizu-san!”, I stop myself and immediately copy Minami’s tone. I believe it’s supposed to be like this.

“Mi-Miharu, what is it!? I’m really in a rush now!”

“In a rush…that’s too much, onee-sama! You actually forgot your appointment with Miharu!”

“Eh? Appointment?”

“Yes! Have you forgotten?”

“Why-why would I? Of course I do!”

I answer,

“Really?”

“Of-of course.”

“I see—that’s good.”

Shimizu-san says this with a grin on her face.

<center>☆</center>

'''“Seriously there, it’s only afternoon break, and Akihisa and the rest are still so active.”'''

'''“…That’s common.”'''

'''“Well, you’re right about that.”'''

'''“…(Nods head)”'''

'''“Fuu…the tea’s good.”'''

'''“…As expected, I should just go buy some tea.”'''

'''“Fm. It’s good, isn’t it?”'''

<center>☆</center>

“I, I say, Miharu. Did I, really agree to such a thing…”

“Yeah! I remembered it clearly!”

“I-is that so…”

Shimizu-san drags me by the hand to the empty classroom in the second level of the old school building I’m very familiar with.

Over there, she stuffs the female waitress outfit she prepared into my hands.”

“Isn’t this the uniform from your shop, Miharu?”

“Yeah. I want to change the design for it a little. Didn’t I make an appointment with you to provide suggestions, onee-sama?”

“Oh, yeah. I think I did.”

Uuu…! This is really a bad timing here…! I have to get to Tamano-san (in my body) as soon as possible!

“Then, onee-sama, Miharu will change your clothing for you.”

“Eh? The-there’s no need for that here, right?”

“No no no. since you’re willing to provide valuable feedback for Miharu, please let Miharu repay you.”

Shimizu-san says this as she moves over at me while blocking the exit. Eh, erm…

“Erm, Miharu? Your breathing seems frantic for some reason…”

“Fu, fuu, fufufufufufu…! You’re really acting like an obedient girl today, onee-sama…! You’re tempting Miharu here, right? You’re tempting, right!?”

“Wa-wait a second, calm down, Shimizu-sa—Miharu!”

Her hands were trembling violently. Wha-what is Shimizu-san trying to do?”

“Since you’re doing this, Miharu has decided! Miharu will fulfill her desire today!”

“I-I’ll scream if you come closer, you know? I’ll really do that, you know!?”

“I’m tucking in, onee-sama!!”

Shimizu-san ignored my warning as she leaped over at me with astonishingly leaping ability. HIIIII!!!

“SO-SOMEONE! SOMEONE PLEASE SAVE ME—!”

“It’s useless! Nobody will come save you even if you yell with all you have!”

“NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

And right at the moment of death,

“What are you doing!?”

“Ahh!”

Someone barged into the room and used something like a stick to chase off Shimizu-san. I-I’m saved here…no…?

“Fuu…are you alright, Mizuki?”

Himeji-san—or rather, it should be Minami inside the body, pulls the mop as she asks me concernedly. So cool…! She’s like a hero here…!

“I feel that it’s fine if I’m hugged by Minami here…”

“Wait a moment, Mizuki. That’s my body here, you know?”

Leaving aside the jokes, is a girl’s body something that requires this much discomfort…? I might faint from shock in this body that can’t exert strength here if I meet some suspicious person at night.

“You’re…Mizuki, right?”

Minami asks to confirm again. Speaking of which, the one inside me here isn’t Himeji-san, but me…but I can’t reveal my identity here since I have to make Tamano-san show an opening. Let’s just try and pretend as Himeji-san here! I remember Himeji-san talks like this.

“Th-that’s right, Minami-chan. Thank you for saving me here.”

“It’s good that you’re fine, but what’s going on here?”

Minami (in Himeji-san’s body) looks around, and asks me.

It’s over. It seems she’s trying to ask me to explain here. Now, how do I start explaining things here?

Just when I’m still wondering about what to do.

“Uu…it’s too much to interrupt Miharu when Miharu was nearly able to do what she wants, onee-sa—huh?”

Shimizu-san, who was just defeated by a mop, gets up and looks at Minami and me in surprise. From the actions and tone, it seems that she thought that Minami, who looks like Himeji-san now, was the one who did it, and ends up confused here.

“Huh..? Himeji-san…? I thought it was onee-sama.”

Shimizu-san lifts her head up to look at Minami (in Himeji-san’s body)

Minami puts her hands on her waist as she says to Shimizu-san,

“I say, Miharu, you may not believe it now, but I’m now—”

Damn it! It’s all over if she says something she shouldn’t say here!

I immediately leap over to Minami, who’s about to explain the situation to Shimizu-san, and whispers,

(You, you can’t do this here, Minami-chan! It’ll be bad if others know about the swap of bodies!)

(Eh? Why?)

(Well, what will happen if Shimizu-san knows about it?)

(There’s a chance that my body may never return.)

It’s great that she can understand this quickly.

“??? What is it, Himeji-san?”

“Ah, it—it’s nothing at all, Shimizu-san.”

Minami switches over to Himeji-san mode. That’s good. I’ll pretend to be Himeji-san pretending to be Minami here—but this is really confusing.

“I’ll go off first then, Miharu.”

Anyway, let’s bring Minami out of the classroom first. We’ll talk about the rest later.

“Wa-wait a second, onee-sama! You haven’t put this on yet! We promised!”

Shimizu-san called me.

I can’t say anything here. Minami however speaks up for me.

“Wait a second, Miharu—no, Shimizu-san. I did agree to provide feedback on the uniforms, but I never said that I had to put them on, right?”

“Eh? Is that so?”

So Shimizu-san bluffed me here! I should have known that Minami can’t possibly agree to such things here! I nearly got fooled till my man’s pride got stained…

“What are you saying, Himeji-san! It’s all the same to Miharu here! Miharu even prepared so many sizes that Miharu will be troubled if these aren’t worn here!”

Shimizu-san says this as she takes out uniforms of other measurements. She’s really well-prepared here.

Even so, I as a guy definitely don’t want to wear such clothing, and if it’s Minami, she’s definitely not going to be moved by such words.

Just when I was thinking about it this way—

“Well, they are really cute uniforms though…”

Minami (in Himeji-san’s body) says this as she says softly. Huh? Why is it differently from what I expected?

“You have some interest in this too, right, Himeji-san? How about you try it on with onee-sama?”

Shimizu-san then seizes this opportunity to close in with the uniform.

“Ah, no. There’s no need for that.”

“It’s fine, you don’t have to be so polite.”

“That’s not it…”

But just when Minami’s preparing to reject Shimizu-san—

“Ah, but…”

“But?”

“It might not be obvious with the big breasts…”

On hearing that, Minami looks like she trying to make sure she heard things correctly as she repeats,

“My…breasts, are big…?”

<center>☆</center>

“Miharu is so happy! Onee-sama and Himeji-san are both able to wear this uniform!”

“We, well. Since you went out of the way to prepare them for us, Mi—Shimizu-san, I think it’s appropriate that we help out as friends, right Mizuki?”

“Ah, ahaha…that’s not it though, Mizuki.”

Minami (in Himeji-san’s body), Shimizu-san and me I holding waitress outfits.

What exactly am I doing here…

“? Don’t you know how to wear it, onee-sama? In that case, please let Miharu help out here.”

“It’s okay, Shimizu-san. Minami-chan should be able to put it on alone, right, Minami-chan?”

“Ye, yes…”

It’s not my wish here, but I’ve already worn many girl outfits up till now, so it’s not like I don’t know how to put them on. I just want to maintain my pride as a guy here!

“But since this is the first time you’re wearing such a thing, you should let Miharu put it on!”

“Then, how about you put it on first, Shimizu-san? We’ll know how to put these on after that. It’s fair to everyone after that.”

Minami acts like Himeji-san here as she tries her best to protect her own body here.

Shimizu-san finds it a pity that she can’t touch Minami’s body, but she relents here.

“That’s true. Since onee-sama’s willing to put it on here, Miharu will endure this for now.”

And so, the negotiations are set.

“Then, please watch how Miharu puts this on.”

Shimizu-san removes her blouse and undoes the hook on her skirt. Wait wait wait wait wait ! It’s not good for me to see this here!

“I, I’ll turn away first—”

“What are you saying, Minami-chan? You won’t know how to wear this if you look away.”

Minami stops me from looking away here. I’m really troubled here! Even though Minami’s doing this to prevent Shimizu-san’s demonic hands from helping me change my clothes here…

“Miharu finds worth in stripping herself if it means that onee-sama can see Miharu here!”

Shimizu-san says this as she removes her skirts. SHE’S STRIPPING IN FRONT OF A GUY HERE!

“Let’s strip too, Minami-chan. There’s nothing to be shy about since we’re all girls here.”

There’s a concern of ‘since I’m taking off your clothing, you shouldn’t be worried about this, Mizuki’ behind these words, but that’s if the one inside her body is Himeji-san here. To me, this is not the case here.

While ignoring how troubled I am over here, Shimizu-san and Minami have stripped to the point where they’re in their underwear now.

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 111.jpg|thumb]]

“Okay now, it’s time to change, Minami-chan.”

“Alright, onee-sama, there’s nothing to be ashamed of here!”

Minami and Shimizu-san don’t mind as they reach their hands out for my clothing.

I’ll be killed…those two from the fighting clans will shred me to pieces if they know that I’m the one inside…!

“Hm…this one’s for onee-sama. Miharu will take this one. This one with the largest chest size will be for Himeji-san. Just tell me if you can’t put it on.”

“Thank you very much, Shimizu-san.”

For some reason, Minami looks rather happy as she receives the uniform.

And then, she mutters with a thoroughly elated voice,

“My chest can’t fit in…this is really wonderful to my ears!”

Uh oh. Minami can’t possibly make decisions normally now.

“Then, let’s get changing♪”

“It’s not Miharu’s intention here, but since onee-sama’s willing to change, Miharu will play along.”

Minami and Shimizu-san start to spread their uniforms wide.

What can I do…is there anything I can do to escape here…

“? Onee-sama? What are you looking around for?”

“Eh, no, it’s nothing.”

“So you really need Miharu’s help here?”

“Okay—I think I should get changing here!”

If I continue to resist, Shimizu-san will really do all sorts of various things to me. I hurriedly grab my uniform and cling onto it tightly. Don’t mind, don’t mind. This is my own body now…

As I mutter, I end up in a zen state as I quickly change my clothing. It’s normal for someone with Minami’s body to put on female clothing. It’s slightly better to think of things this way.

“Are you done yet, Minami-chan?”

(Inside Himeji-san’s body)Minami’s voice rang from behind.

“Wha-what is it?”

I turn to look at Minami and Shimizu-san. They should have some clothes on now…right?

“Heh…”

As she looks at the front, Minami can’t help but let out a voice.

“This isn’t bad the way I see it here…”

Minami, who’s seeing herself directly and not off the mirror, nods as she looks at herself here. I can’t see without a mirror, but since she says it’s ‘not bad’, I think it should be cute at least.

“…Other than the fact that the breasts are small…”

Minami then pats Himeji-san’s body as she sighs. Wah! Over there! Aren’t those breasts about to pop out there!?

“It’s a rare chance, so how about we change hairstyles here?”

“No. There’s no time.”

“Don’t worry, don’t worry. It’ll soon be over.”

Minami lets me sit on the chair and undoes my hair from behind. Speaking of which, what’s going on here…I have to get my body back from Tamano-san here.

“What kind of hairstyle do you want here? Do you want to tie up from the sides or some three-strand braids?”

I don’t know where Minami got the comb from, but she starts to comb my hair. She seems really happy that she can doll herself up as someone else. I think this is what all the girls who like to groom themselves would feel.

“What kind of hairstyle do you find appropriate here, Mi—Shimizu-san?”

Minami hums as she asks Shimizu-san. Huh? Speaking of which, Shimizu-san seems really calm here.

As Shimizu-san continues to look at Minami (or rather, her body), she seems unexpectedly calm for some reason.

“That’s right, it’ll be good to leave the hair down like this. I think it’s good to leave a barrette at the back.”

Shimizu-san seems extremely calm in the face of this Minami she really liked, wanted to see dressed up in the waitress, and actually managed to witness this. it’s very good that she’s not excited and attacking me now, but in a sense, I feel uneasy.

“??? What is it, Shimizu-san? You don’t seem very energetic here, you know?”

I don’t know whether Minami has the same thoughts as I do as she asks Shimizu-san.

“No, it’s not that I’m energetic here, but…”

“But?”

“For some reason, I feel that there’s something off when I started to look at onee-sama here, and I really can’t get excited here.”

““!!?””

Minami and I can’t help but feel a chill down our backs.

“Some, something off, is it?”

“Wha-what are you saying, Miharu? What’s weird about you here?”

“Well, if I have to say it, onee-sama feels more like a girl than usual.”

“Ah, ahaha. Like a girl, huh? Minami-chan probably wants to try a different style today.”

Minami hurriedly tries to cover for me so that Shimizu-san doesn’t suspect anything.

But what she doesn’t know is that the one who’s said to be more girl-like than usual here is me.

“But for some reason, I feel my heart race when I look at you, Himeji-san.”

“(Shock) Wait…! Are, are you joking?”

Minami hurriedly pulls her distance away from Shimizu-san.

This is really a terrifying beast-like sense of smell here.

“However, I’m still interested in onee-sama’s body!”

Shimizu-san clings onto me while Minami leaves. That’s why I say that I’m really troubled that you’re hugging me now!

“Are, are you satisfied now? There’s still something I have to do—”

“No! It’s rare to see you dressed up so cutely, onee-sama! I have to take an innocent memorabilia photo here. Don’t you agree, Himeji-san?”

“That, that’s right. It’s embarrassing if other people see it, but I think it’s good to have one for keepsake.”

Why are you agreeing here, Minami!? You always wanted to wear this uniform even after saying so much, right? …Well, I’ll be lying if I say that I don’t want to have a threesome photo of Himeji-san, Minami and Shimizu-san in waitress outfit…but I’m really in a rush here!”

“Let’s go take some photos now!”

Shimizu-san is completely unaware of my emotions as she drags me by the hand, wanting to pull me out of the empty classroom.

“Whe-where are we going? It’s embarrassing to walk around like this!”

“That, that’s right! The people on the corridor will be looking at us!”

“No! We can’t take any good photos in this dirty classroom here! Let’s go to a place with proper facilities!”

“A place with facilities, as in?”

“Miharu’s classroom, of course! Miharu has already prepared all sorts of equipment there!”

““HIIII!?””

Resistance is completely futile as Minami and I are dragged out onto the corridor in waitress outfit.

<center>☆</center>

“Arre? The three of you are really dressed up very cutely.”

While we’re headed to D classroom in the new school campus, a girl walking towards us from the front says this to us.

“What fun things are you doing behind my back?”

The one grinning away evilly is A class Kudou Aiko-san. Normally, she’s a nice person with common sense, but she’ll pull pranks whenever there is something fun to do, so we can’t let our guard down.

“This is the uniform from Miharu’s family café. We’re now going for a photo shoot to make memories of love with onee-sama here!”

Shimizu-san, who’s wearing the same outfit as she walks down the corridor, isn’t embarrassed at all as she answers,

“Heh~ it sure looks very fun here!”

Maybe it’s because Kudou-san has nothing to do as she starts to have interest in this topic. Please, I really beg of you, “Since it’s a rare chance, why don’t I bring out the swimsuit used for club activities?”—don’t come up—“Oh, that’s a nice idea!” with such ideas here!

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 119.jpg|thumb]]

“Okay! I think my sizing should be similar to Minami-chan.”

The troubles continue to pile up like a snowman here. It’ll be really bad if I wear a swimsuit here! That’s to be worn after I get naked here, right!?

Minami probably feels that a swimsuit would be bad here as she interrupts Kudou-san’s words.

“Wa-wait a second, Aiko-chan! Minami-chan can’t really wear something like a swimsuit here—wait a second, Miharu! Why are you stopping me here!?”

“For the sake of onee-sama in swimsuit!”

Shimizu-san forcefully stops her.

“Let go of me, Miharu! A swimsuit or something similar here will be too much—”

“Ah…speaking of which, Himeji-san today looks especially charming for some reason…I want to keep this up…”

“Hiiii!!?”

Ugh…! In all sorts of ways, Shimizu-san and Minami have lost it.

“Then, I’ll go over to take them.”

Kudou-san uses this chance to get the swimsuits. What, do you think I will let you go here!?

“Summon, Muttsurini (flip)!”

“…What is it (DABADABADABA)”

I flip the ends of my skirt to summon Muttsurini (who’s still bleeding). If I want to stop Kudou-san, I can only rely on this guy!

“???...Shimada…?”

Muttsurini, who appeared instinctively, gives me an incredulous look as he stares at my face, but I don’t have the time to explain things now!

I take out the bookmark and hand it over to Muttsurini.

“Muttsurini! Stick this bookmark on Kudou-san’s forehead! Something really erotic will happen “KYAAAHHH!!” as expected of your mobility here, Muttsurini!”

Muttsurini dashes over at blazing speed and sticks the bookmark on Kudou-san’s forehead, causing both of them switch over. Alright! Now both of them can’t move here!

I use this chance to pick up the bookmark Muttsurini dropped onto the floor. Perfect timing, let’s just use this chance to escape!

“Ahem! Onee-sama, where are you going!?”

Just when I was about to run away, Shimizu-san grabs me by the hand. Damn it…! It’s really hard to deal with her when she’s clinging at Minami like this…!

“Then, Kudou-san, Miharu and the rest here will go off here. Please come over to D classroom once you have them.”

Shimizu-san left these words to the two people who remain still after they swapped over, and dragged Minami and me away.

<center>☆</center>

''“(Drips)This, this is?…Muttsurini-kun’s body…? Hey, Muttsurini. That’s my body—ah, Muttsurini-kun! Why did you faint out of a sudden!?”''

''“…Kudou Aiko…why…aren’t you wearing shorts today…!?”''

''“Eh? Ah, yes. There are days when I don’t feel like wearing them…wait! Why are you asking this out of a sudden…!?”''

''“…As expected…you…really want to kill me…”''

''“Now’s not the time to say such things—well, it doesn’t matter. I guess I’ll use this chance to check on your body here, Muttsurini-kun♪”''

''“…!(shakes head)”''

''“Eh? No way?”''

''“…Of course not…!”''

''“But haven’t you checked my body here, Muttsurini-kun? It’s time for my turn here.”''

''“…No, move your hand away from the belt…!”''

''“In exchange, you can do whatever you want to do with my body here, Muttsurini-kun♪”''

''“…Been there, done that.”''

''“Wait a sec, Muttsurini-kun. Hasn’t it been only 5 minutes since we swapped around…?”''

<center>☆</center>

Minami and I can’t even resist as we’re dragged away by Shimizu-san.

As we arrive at D class, located inside the new building, we can hear buzzing coming from within the classroom.

“Woah, the classroom sure is noisy.”

Even Shimizu-san is overwhelmed by it. As we listen to it, we find that the voices are mainly from the girls. The guys are mostly the noisy ones, so it’s kind of rare to see girls starting a commotion.

“What’s going on inside D classroom?”

“Can’t you tell once you go in?”

Shimizu-san happily opens the door.

What appears in front of me—is the vague scene of Yuuji and me wearing our gym shirts.

“〒●□&%#▲♀（T_T）!?”

The repulsive sense comes so quickly that I can’t even let out a cry here. What, what’s with this unpleasant scene here!? Why are they revealing their chests here!? Why is Yuuji hugging me from behind here!? And most importantly, why are the surrounding people not vomiting in disgust here!?

“Kyuu…”

I don’t know if Shimizu-san has reached the limit here as she immediately faints with her eyes rolled back. Yeah, this is a normal reason.

''“Yoshii-kun, is this what you want me to help you with?”''

''“That’s right, Kubo-kun. There’s no real reason, but I just want to take some photos out of a sudden. Ah, come over a little closer…okay. let’s start taking photos, Mizuki-chan—ah, no, Yuuji.”''

''“O, okay…I don’t really know what’s all these about here…heh!”''

''“Uwah…oh…”''

Yuuji and I stand beside Kubo-kun on both sides as we put our arms on his shoulders. After that, Kubo-kun suddenly can’t maintain his posture once he was grabbed and hurriedly tries to adjust his glasses.

''“KYAA!! AWESOME!! KUBO-KUN’S NUMBER 1 AFTER ALL!!”''

''“KUBO-KUN’S THE BEST!!”''

'''KUBO-KUN! KUBO-KUN!!”''

The surrounding girls squeal with excitement as they on.

However, Kubo-kun doesn’t seem to understand what’s going on “???” as he gives a completely puzzled looked on his face.

''“KYA! KUBO-KUN! KUBO-KUN’S SO CUTE!! KYAAA! KYAAA!!”''

The loudest of them all seems to be E class’ rep Nakabayashi-san.

“What, what are you all doing, everyone…”

Minami, who’s spacing out beside me, forgets to act as Himeji-san now.

What the heck! I have to end this nightmarish scene as soon as possible, even if it’s one second earlier!

I arm myself with the bookmark, break away from the crowd and head over to my body.

“Huh? Shimada-sa—Minami. What do you want with me?”

Tamano-san immediately imitates me once she sees me approaching. It’s not about “Is there something wrong” here! You’re doing such cruel things to my body here…!

I finally barely manage to swallow my grudges. No, I’m in a girl’s body, and the opponent’s in a guy’s body. I won’t have a chance of winning if I fight head on.

I control my emotions as I try my best to imitate Minami’s verbalism while talking with Tamano-san.

“Really, what are you doing, Aki? Isn’t that stupid?”

Um, my acting’s good. I look like Minami herself no matter how it looks.

“I’m taking some commemorative photos. I want to leave some memories of high school life here. How about you join in, Minami? It’s rare to see you dressed up so cutely.”

WHO WANTS TO DO SO!

I really want to say this…but maybe, this is the chance? I can approach them naturally when taking photos, and I’ll definitely be able to swap over…!

There’s no time to worry about the fine details here. I can’t lose sight of my goal here. Right now, the most important thing is to take the best course of action here.

“Okay then, since it’s a rare chance, I’ll join in too.”

“Okay! What kind of photo do you want to take?”

“Yeah. Then, something like this—”

I time myself as I approach my body.

And then, I raise the bookmark in my hand, holding onto it tightly as if I’m hugging it tightly. I got this—

“What are you using my body to do here, Mizuki!?”

Thud! My head got hit. Damn it! I could have succeeded with just a few millimeters here!

“Mi-Minami. I nearly made it…!”

“It’s not a little bit here! Me hugging Aki in front of so many people, it’s…very, very embarrassing!”

Minami tells me off with the appearance of Himeji-san here. Everyone’s stunned after seeing this Himeji-san that’s different from before.

“Eh? Ah, what? Have I…? Then I really became Sakamoto-kun here? Ahaha…this dream is so interesting, but I’ll be late if I don’t wake up now…”

Himeji-san looks at her own body, and continues to run away from reality as she can’t stand this present truth. I suppose Tamano-san convinced her to help by bluffing her into thinking that “this is a dream”.

“You…you’re not Shimada-san, right? In other words, you swapped around again?”

Tch. She found out!? No, it’s not over yet. I can still do it!

“Swap around? What are you saying, Aki? More than that, how about we take a photo here?”

I give a “is your head alright there” look. Please, just once, even if it’s now, let Hideyoshi’s soul descend upon me here…!

“Wait a second, Mizuki! That’s my body here!”

“Wait a second! What’s going on here! Up till now—”

“Fmm…”

Tamano-san sees me quarrelling with Minami (in Himeji-san’s body). Stay confused there! I’ll be able to find an opening here!

“Heh!” ← my body flies towards Yuuji.

“Oh, that’s dangerous, Akihisa-kun.” ← Yuuji’s body cuddles me gently.

“Uggghhhh…!” ←Me enduring the urge to cry out in disgust.

“I see, so it’s Aki-chan inside.”

That’s too much…what kind of disgusting thing am I seeing here…

''“(KARAK) I spent so much time look for you here, Akihisa! Hurry up and hand over that bookmark—UWAAH!?”

Suddenly, someone who looks like Tamano-san rushes into the classroom, yelling around because of this unpleasant scene. I guess the person inside is still Yuuji.

“You’re like flies flying towards flames…the only unpredictable factor is right in front of me here. Let me tie you all up here and continue taking photos peacefully—”

Tamano-san is giving off an evil aura.

“—For another 3 months!”

How many thousand photos do you want to take exactly?

“Also, I’ll borrow that cute costume. It’s definitely suitable for Aki-chan…kukuku~”

The evil god with my appearance is closing in.

It’ll be all over if I’m caught here! I’m not aiming for Tamano-san now. I’ll go for the body with the strongest arm strength here!

“This one—!!”

I dodge Tamano-san (in my body) and head to Yuuji’s body where Himeji-san is in. I think it should be easy to swap around with Himeji-san since she hasn’t understood what’s going on here—

“I won’t let you, Akihisa—!”

“WHAT!?”

Yuuji (in Tamano-san’s body) runs over to get in my way. This is bad…!

''“Me→in Tamano-san’s body.”''

''“Yuuji→in Minami’s body.”''

Damn it, the strength output’s lower now…!

“WHY DID YOU GET IN MY WAY HERE, YUUJI!? ISN’T OUR AIM THE SAME HERE!?”

“DON’T KID AROUND, AKIHISA! THE MORE I THOUGHT THINGS THROUGH, THE MORE I FEEL THAT I CAN’T HAND MY BODY OVER TO YOU!”

Guu…! As expected of Yuuji…! He sure thinks fast.

The reason Yuuji’s stopping me is that if I enter Yuuji’s body and get my own body back with my arm strength—

“TAMANO WILL END UP OCCUPYING MY BODY HERE, YOU FOOL…!”

I won’t be able to defeat Yuuji in physical strength, and once I recover, I’ll definitely be forced to retreat. If this isn’t handled well, my body will be taken by Tamano-san again. If I ignore Yuuji here, I’ll probably have to use my all just to swap Himeji-san and Minami back. Yuuji’s body? Ahh, can’t he just change back after I spit on him?

“Listen up, Akihisa. Change my body back first. This is the best choice.”

Yuuji, who’s changed into Minami now, says this,

“Uu…”

It’s true that Yuuji’s proposal is the safest. Once he changes back, the rest can be handled through strength. My body, and Himeji-san and Minami’s can change back after that.

…However, I can’t trust this guy at all!

“Relax, Akihisa. I’ll definitely help once we promise to work together. How many times did I not keep my word?”

“You did, lots of promises in fact.”

“Don’t sweat the small details here.”

These details are very important to me.

…However, now’s not the time to worry about that.

“Damn it…! Isn’t there any other way now…!”

“Looks like you understand now, Akihisa.”

Yuuji smiles confidently. Even though he has Minami’s face now, that thoroughly primitive feeling feels just like Yuuji.

“I won’t let you, Aki-chan, Sakamoto-kun! I still have a lot of things I want to do! Mizuki-chan, help me catch these two!”

“Eh? But…”

“Don’t you always want to fight alongside Aki-chan? You can do so now, even though it only looks that way.”

“That, but that’s…”

“It’s fine. It’s just a dream here! This kind of thing can’t possibly happen in reality, right?”

“This is, a dream…”

“Right, it’s all a dream! Just do whatever you want to do and wake up completely refreshed here!”

“Is that so…I understand!”

And just like that, Himeji-san’s tricked by Tamano-san’s sly words. There’re two enemies—Yuuji’s body and mine, and in contrast, we’re two girls here—Tamano-san and Minami’s bodies. There has to be a limit to the number of disadvantages we can have.

Even so, Yuuji and I get into position as we get ready to fight back.

“Isn’t it fun there, Himeji, Tamano? I won’t act like you’re still girls here…today’s a really special day, so get ready.”

Yuuji, who’s in Minami’s body, says this as he undoes the shirt buttons so that he can fight easily, and shakes aside the hair that lands on the shoulders.

“You’re now guys, right? I won’t hold back anymore.”

I tie Tamano-san’s long hair behind so that it won’t get in my way, and clamp it down with the hairpin at the front.

Tamano-san’s probably overwhelmed by our pressure as she futilely tries to bluff her way.

“It, it’s impossible for us to lose here! We’re stronger here, and we have longer limbs!”

That’s true. In terms of strength and attack range, we have no chance of winning at all.

But these aren’t everything. We may be weak, and our reach is small, but it doesn’t mean we’ll definitely lose!

“Let’s go, Yuuji. We have the advantage in terms of experience. We won’t lose to them.”

“Oh, you two, bring it on. I’ll teach you that this world isn’t naïve enough that you can win through brute strength alone.”

Yuuji, with Minami’s appearance now, coolly gets into position now.

I’m already used to fighting strong enemies with weaker strength. The difference in strength–in the summoned beasts battles are much bigger as compared to now.

“Uu…! It, it’s alright, Mizuki-chan! We’ll win if we grab them! Let’s go!”

Tamano-san still tries to step forward.

And so,

“Erm…sorry, but I can’t move here…”

“Eh?”

We look towards where the voice came from, and find Himeji-san (in Yuuji’s body) restrained by the arm.

“…I found Yuuji’s body. I never thought that it would be in D class.”

Kirishima-san skillfully grabs Yuuji’s arm.

“Erm, Shouko-chan…? It’s important now, so can you please let go…”

“…It’s alright. It won’t hurt if you don’t resist.”

Kirishima-san says as she takes out a piece of paper.

“…I’ll leave the fingerprint to you, Mizuki.”

“Erm, ‘I agree to have Kirishima Shouko as my wife, and we swear to live together from this day on’…? Is this an oath?’

“BUWAH!?”

Yuuji beside me spat out. Huh!? Did Kirishima-san just now say ‘Mizuki’ to Yuuji’s body? How does she know!?

“…I never thought that the book was actually real. This is really a happy miscalculation.”

Kirishima-san pins Himeji-san (in Yuuji’s body) as she says this softly. She actually noticed that everyone swapped around…as expected of the owner of the book.

However—

“NICE CHANCE, YUUJI! IT’S TWO VS ONE!”

“WHY ARE YOU JUST THINKING ABOUT YOUR OWN THING!!? WA-WAIT A SECOND, HIMEJI! I’LL SAVE YOU—”

“Nn~…Well, it’s a dream. Let’s just fulfill Shouko-chan’s wish here☆”

“…Thank you, Mizuki.”

<big>“NOOOOOOOOOO!!!”</big>

The thumb of Yuuji’s body presses onto the ink slab.

The thumb’s about to press onto the document. At this moment—

“Seriously, you people…how about you revert back to normal before Ironman starts growling?”

Hideyoshi appears with that black magic book and rips out the pages.

“““Eh?”””

And then, our sights turn dark as dizziness set in.

This, this feeling is…

<center>☆</center>

“Un…”

“Oh, you’re awake now, Akihisa.”

I widened my eyes and saw Hideyoshi’s face in front of me.

“Ah, Hideyoshi. Erm…huh? My body…”

“Looks like you’re back to normal now. I’m relieved here.”

It’s just like what Hideyoshi said. I’ve returned to this familiar body I’m used to.

“Let’s retreat before anything troublesome happens.”

Hideyoshi stands up, wanting to leave D classroom.

“Ah, wait, Hideyoshi!”

“What is it?”

“What happened just now? What did you do?”

I fainted after Hideyoshi appeared, and when I recovered, I reverted back to normal. What exactly happened here?

“That strange book of yours had a ‘recovery method’ written inside it, and I’d just followed through with it. You swapped around with my people, right?”

“Heh? Recovery method…?”

“The page you guys opened had it written.”

Hideyoshi said in a rather absent-minded tone.

Isn’t there such a method to turn everyone back to normal without so much trouble here!? Yuuji you idiot! You could have solved things if you read it through carefully! It’s because you’re scared of Himeji-san’s homemade tacos that things ended up like this!...Well, I suppose I’m at fault for not reading the book carefully too…

“But you really believe that we swapped around, and not think that it’s a lie here.”

“Muu…yeah. It’s true that it’s so ridiculous it’s unbelievable…but your appearance and inside were all so messed up I could sense it.”

We never actually talked to Hideyoshi much today! How is he so sharp here!?

“Or rather, I understood what was going on after reading the book. I just felt that it all makes sense here.”

Muu…is that so…I myself won’t believe in a swap around or something, but I’ll be able to understand if I understand things from Hideyoshi’s viewpoint, I guess…?

“Well, it doesn’t matter now. I manage to recover thanks to you, Hideyoshi. You’ve been a great help.”

Either way, things are solved because of Hideyoshi here. Thank goodness.

“Um. Then, leaving aside then. Akihisa…”

“Hm?”

“Did you do anything to Minami?”

“Eh? What’s with that out of a sudden?”

“Erm, well…”

“???”

“Because she’s giving off a killing intent behind you now, so I’m wondering if you did anything here.”

“…Eh?’

“Hey~ Aki~ can you please come over for a while?”

And right behind my back, at a very close position, the call that seems to ring from hell came.

Ah, I might end up dead here.

“What, what is it, Minami? Something important you want to say?”

I’m so terrified that I don’t even dare to look behind as I ask.

“It’s nothing, not something really important here.”

“Is-is that so? It’s not something important, right? That’s good, then next time—”

“Un. That’s because I decided that I’ll kill you no matter what you do.”

“WAIT A SECOND, MINAMI! I FEEL THIS CONVERSATION IS VERY IMPORTANT!”

“Oh? Then let me ask here…you were the one inside my body when we were changing, right?”

It’s pointless to say ‘it’s not’ now. Anyway, it might be a little better to answer honestly and ask for forgiveness now.

“Ye-yeah…”

“Is that so—I see. So you’ve seen my body, Mizuki and Miharu’s and touched them just now.”

“But listen to me, Minami!”

“Yes yes. You’re really an honest kid, Aki.”

“There’s a complicated reason for this here—”

“And as a reward for your honestly, I’ll give you a ‘it hurts it hurts’ here, okay?”

“‘It hurts it hurts’!? What’s that!? There’s no cuteness shown here at all! Just the massacre element being multiplied here!?”

“And then, a ‘it's high, it's high’ to follow after that.”

“That ‘it's high, it's high’ is too scary after those words before. WAIT, STOP…NOOOOOOO!!!!”

And just like that, my miserable experience ends up finishing off these many mishaps.

<center>☆</center>

''“Speaking of which, that was really cool~”''

''“Yeah. It’s that ‘I’ll teach you that this world isn’t naïve enough that you can win through brute strength alone’ line, right? She said that so fearlessly even with that Sakamoto as the opponent! That’s the best!”''

''“That person’s F class’ Shimada Minami-san right? I’ve fallen for her!”''

''“Me too!”''

''“This is the first time my heart races when I see someone of the same gender here!”''

—And without anyone knowing, this left a small impression amongst the girls of D class.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Popularity_Contest2|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Popularity_Contest3}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and the Future and Summoned Beasts

2013-04-11T23:26:24Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me and the Future and Summoned Beasts==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 143.jpg||thumb|Me and the Future and Summoned Beasts]]

“““Uunn…”””

“? What’s with you guys? Why are you looking so troubled?”

“It’s rare to see you look so serious.”

“What happened?”

On a day after school, Yuuji, Muttsurini and I were bothered over something, and Minami, Hideyoshi and Himeji-san came over to us.

“Well, about this, we’re wondering what to do…”

I handed over the one responsible for my troubles over to Himeji-san.

“Ah, it’s the Career Aspiration Questionnaire?”

“Yeah.”

The Career Aspiration Questionnaire is about what we want to do after we graduate from High School, and it is something important that will affect our lives, and also something bothering me.

“What do you mean by you’re wondering? You’re not going to further your studies?”

Minami asked with disbelief.

Fumitzuki Gakuen is a prep school after all, and as Minami said, most of us will write that we’re continuing our studies.

“I’d thought you would write that you’ll continue your studies, Yuuji.”

“Well, that’s what I thought too. But if I write that I’m going to further my studies, I should at least write the school’s name?”

“Of course. If you’re going to further your studies, you have to write the school you wish to enter and the subjects, or so I heard.”

“I’m really wondering how I’m going to write this here…”

Yuuji sighed softly.

Besides furthering our studies, we also have to choose what jobs we want. It feels really difficult for me.

“I’m not the only one bothered about this. Akihisa too is troubled over which seaside tree to choose.”

“Wait, Yuuji, don’t just add an option ‘hanged in the forest’ in my progress options there!”

I guess Ironman will be shocked if he receives this piece from me that has the words “Choice of University: Sakaeou University, Place you wish to work at: Haseda Trading, Place you wish to be hung at: Fuji Forest.”

I suppose we should leave aside such useless talk for now.

“We’re troubled because of this.”

“Hmm…if you really don’t know what to write, how about you write down what you want first before changing it later?”

“I think you can write until your 3rd wish, right?”

“No, we’re hoping that we can write until the 15th wish.”

“Isn’t that too much?”

In other words, 3 wishes alone won’t be able to include our wishes completely. That Ironman…! He should die ten thousand deaths for lumping me together with Yuuji and Muttsurini…!

“If you have to write 15 wishes, it’s no wonder that it’s hard.”

“Yeah.”

And we have to hand it over to that Ironman. If we are to write something weird, we’ll be punished by the iron fist and forced to rewrite. It’s going to be an endless suffering for us. Good grief…

“Speaking of which, have you finished writing, Hideyoshi?”

I decided to ask Hideyoshi for reference.

From what they said, I guess that Himeji-san and Minami are going to continue their studies, but what about Hideyoshi?

“Hm? I haven’t written anything yet, but I do know what I want to do in the future. That’s why I’m not lost about anything.”

“Is that so? That’s good.”

If we’re talking about Hideyoshi, it has to be acting. He’s definitely going to put that as his career path. At this point, I really envy those who won’t be lost because they have a clear goal.

As she sees me looking this troubled, Minami claps her hands together and says,

“In that case, how about you choose something you want to do as your career path, Aki?”

“What I want to do?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it good to consider whether you want to further your studies or to work first?”

“What interests do you have, Akihisa-kun?”

Once the girls said this, I start to think for a while.

Interests, interests…as for what I like, I’ll say,

“Something like manga and games.”

I like playing games a lot, but if I am to say what I really like most.

“Fm…a mangaka or something similar?”

“Or a game designer. That can work.”

“It has nothing to do with manga and games, but you can be quite the chef, you know, Aki?”

Himeji-san and the rest listed out the options. Fm fm, I see.

“In other words, in the future, I’ll become—”

“…An ero-mangaka, an ero gamer designer, an ero-chef.”

“—One of those…wait, why are they all related to ero!? Aren’t these all you wishes, Muttsurini!?”

“…!!(Shakes head wildly)”

And what’s with that ero-chef especially? Is that a chef that will use an erotic-looking radish with the shape of feet to cook?

Yuuji looks like he’s lecturing Muttsurini as he says,

“Oi oi, Muttsurini, this can be considered something that will affect your life, you know? You have to treat it seriously.”

“…I’m already serious here.”

That’s very problematic too.

I ignore Muttsurini and turn towards Yuuji,

“Then, Akihisa.”

“Hm?”

“Honestly, which middle school do you want to enter?”

“YOU WANT A FIGHT, DON’T YOU!? I’LL GIVE YOU AN ALL-OUT FIGHT IF YOU WANT, YOU DAMNED BASTARD!”

“Aki and Hazuki in the same grade…as a sister, I’m really thankful for that.”

“Before that, you should pity me as a friend here, Minami!”

They are really friends who aren’t worth making.

“Ahaha…well, leaving aside Akihisa-kun…what do you want to do in the future, Tsuchiya-san?”

“…Nu—photographer.”

(He wanted to say nude cameraman there.)

(He wanted to say nude cameraman there, right?)

(He wanted to say nude cameraman there, didn’t he.)

Our thoughts were in sync.

“Well, Tsuchiya-kun…I suppose you should write something to explain if you want to hand this questionnaire over to the teacher.”

“…! (Shakes head violently)”

It’s just like what Himeji-san said. Muttsurini has to maintain a good image.

“What you want to do is a problem itself, Muttsurini.”

“But I do feel that it’s good that you have a clear idea of what you want to do.”

Yuuji looked over at Muttsurini and me as he said this.

“Speaking of which, don’t you have any interests, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Un? I see, as for me.”

“…Like this.”

We receive the paper that was handed over, and start to read.

'''“First wish: groom. Second wish: husband. Third wish: loving couple. Fourth wish: Newly weds. Fifth wish: Kirishima Yuuji. Sixth wish: Belongs to Shouko forever. Etc.”'''

“What about that, Sakamoto? Didn’t you decide on your career path already?”

“Really there. Why are you saying that you’re envious of others?”

“…I really envy you.”

“ARE YOU ALL SERIOUS HERE!?”

Yuuji’s career aspiration questionnaire was already filled up by Kirishima-san neatly without us knowing. She’s really a nice girl who pays attention to details.

“Ah, Shouko-chan, you’re here.”

“…Un.”

Kirishima-san appeared without warning, and we completely accepted that. To me, this is a common part of my daily life, so there’s nothing strange about that at all.

“What are you doing here, Shouko?”

Yuuji continued to keep his guard as he asked unhappily.

Kirishima-san did not care about Yuuji’s attitude as she said adamantly,

“…To check on my career progress.”

It’s really amazing that she can say that while holding Yuuji’s career aspiration questionnaire.

“Seriously, you’ve been quick at this kind of things ever since the past…!”

“…Because it is something important.”

As we stare at them, Minami suddenly narrows her eyes.

“Hm…I see. So Sakamoto’s not worrying about ‘what to choose for the career path’, but ‘how to keep it a secret’, huh?”

“Ah, so that’s why Sakamoto-kun is troubled over ‘how to write this’.”

Speaking of which, he hasn't been worrying about ‘what schools he will write’, but ‘what to write’. So that’s why.

“What? So you’ve been worrying about that kind of thing, Yuuji?”

“Shut up. I’m worrying about my future too.”

“…It’s useless. Mother-in-law will inform everyone about it.”

“You even thought about a countermeasure for that!?”

It’s impossible for Yuuji to hide his career progression from his parents and Kirishima-san, but he’s still trying his best to think for his own freedom in life.

“Anyway, I can’t possibly tell you my career path, so just give up and go back.”

Yuuji said this coldly, and Kirishima-san looked really sad as she leaned over to him.

“…Yuuji, why must you say such hurting things to me…? …Do you hate being with me in the same school?”

Kirishima-san asked with a quiet tone. Anyone who doesn’t have a blackened iron heart will definitely be touched by these words.

In response to Kirishima-san’s question, Yuuji answers with a serious tone,

“No, Shouko, I want you to have your own freedom to choose. You’re going to miss out on what you really want if you keep getting restrained by me, and there’s nothing worse than that.”

I better note and remember how his face looked like a bean there.

“…But I want to put you first and foremost in my thoughts, Yuuji. That’s the happiest thing for me.”

“No way, I want you to look for your own happiness.”

“…No, Yuuji, I hope you don’t mind about me when you choose your own path.”

Even though it looks like they’re saying that they’re thinking for each other’s sake on the surface, there shouldn’t be this kind of selfishness both sides are showing for their own sakes.

Well, let’s leave aside Yuuji. I have my own career path to settle.

“U—n…how troubling…”

Just thinking about it alone really makes me want to sigh.

KARAK. At this moment, the F class homeroom teacher Ironman opened the door as he walked into the classroom.

“What, you’re still here? If you have nothing to do, hurry up and go back.”

Ironman looked in through the classroom windows, and it seems like he’s checking if the doors and windows are closed properly.

“Sorry, Nishimura-sensei. Everyone’s still asking about their career aspirations.”

Himeji-san said as she lowered her head.

“Oh, the career aspirations.”

Ironman muses as he looks at me, Yuuji and Muttsurini in turn.

“It’ll be great if it can be solved within this century…”

Why is this teacher so rude?

“Well, I won’t make any jokes now. How about you come over to the career counseling room if you’re out of ideas?”

“““…???”””

“Oi, why are you all giving such surprised looks?”

Go to the career counseling room to talk about career aspirations…?

“Ah, I see, so that room is used for that purpose.”

“I never thought you could give career counseling indirectly by interrogation and remedials…”

“…That’s an unexpected use.”

“What did you think of after hearing that room’s name?”

No. The reason why we thought of it this way is because of the remedial you usually give.

“Erm, Nishimura-sensei, what will the career talk touch on?”

“Well, I’ll give you detailed suggestions on the aspirations you raise, like for example, if you want to be a doctor, I’ll introduce a few schools based on the student’s academic ability and the courses the student need to study.”

Ironman said what the main use of the career counseling room was, at least.

He then looks away from Himeji-san and the rest to stare at us and ask,

“And so, have you at least gotten an idea of what you wish for?”

“I do, but I’m unwilling to say it.”

“…Nu—cameraman.”

“Anything other than a forest.”

“Alright, everyone, line up and clench your teeth.”

Why is he being so angry? We're being serious here.

“In other words, you haven’t decided on the path you want to take?”

“That’s right.”

I answer Ironman’s words definitely. The description of ‘haven’t decided on the path you want’ Ironman said of does fit me here at least.

“Is that so? In that case, discuss it with everyone. If there’s anything you don’t know, come over to the career counseling room.”

Ironman said that and left the classroom.

Hm…enter the counseling room…

“(KARAK) I heard about everything here.”

“Ah, principal-sen—”

“(SLAM) Bye!”

“Nice response there, Akihisa.”

“…Good job.”

“(KARAK) Really, there has to be a limit to your rudeness, you people.”

The one who swapped places with Ironman and appeared at the classroom is the old granny and principal we’re all very familiar with.

“Is there anything for us now, principal-sensei?”

Minami asks the principal while being on her guard. Considering the actions this old granny would do up till now, it’s natural for us to be on our guard.

“Actually, I just installed some new settings on the summoned beasts.”

“Such a coincidence.” (Minami)

“Another favor for us again.” (Hideyoshi)

“…Go back” (Muttsurini)

“Blow yourself back.” (Yuuji)

“Turn yourself bald.” (Me)

“What’s with such reactions? And the last two people are just chiding me here!”

That’s not all we have here.

“Erm, principal sensei, what’re the new settings of the summoned beasts about…?”

Himeji-san asks respectfully. She’s really someone very serious, even if it’s this kind of person she’s listening to.

The principal seems rather satisfied by Himeji-san’s question as she says proudly.

“We used the summoned beasts to read the user’s mental processing and use the personality data to simulate children before, haven’t we? This time, we’re using this idea to make a simple simulation of the summoner’s future.”

“Simulate the summoner’s future…is it?”

“Well, I would say that it’s closer to divination than prediction. I’ll input the data for personalities, athleticism, grades, social relationships and sorts, and from there, we’ll be able to obtain the most likely future.”

Is it like the kind of divination where we enter the birthdays and blood type?

“Then, what kind of future can we see?”

“Most likely, it’s around the time when you’re 23-25 years old. Your personalities, preferences and your thoughts when choosing your career paths will also be considered. The reflected age will also consider your physical and mental growth.”

In other words, it’ll tell me what my future is like based on what I feel when I choose my career path?

“That’s rather useful for Aki now.”

“That’s true. Sure came in handy here.”

Minami and Hideyoshi look like they’re rather interested in this. This is really interesting, and both of them have somewhat stated that they don’t have to take part in this since they have already thought of career paths, but in that sense, it means that I have to take part in this…

“But if something goes wrong again…”

On hearing me say this, the principal says,

“If you want to stop, just shout ‘out’ and it will disappear. Do that if anything goes wrong.”

I see, so we can let it disappear as and when we want it. Since she has already planned some safety (?) measures, it seems that she has already reflected upon it.

“Doesn’t sound like there’s any major problem here.”

“Un…even if you say so…”

This is the doing of that principal after all. She’s not very trustworthy.

“Never mind, you can use it whenever you want to. Don’t force yourself.”

The field is expanded such that we can use it however we want to. Leaving these words behind, the principal walks off. From the way she walks out, it looks like she’s really providing this for us out of well intentions. Un, I don’t think there’ll be any special tricks here.

“Then, what do you plan to do, Akihisa?”

Hideyoshi’s asking me as I ponder over whether to use it…alright!

“It’s a rare chance, so let’s try it.”

“Oh, how decisive.”

“That’s good.”

It’s not my style to keep worrying over such things. Since I have something I can do, let’s just try it out first.

“Then, I’m going to summon. Everyone, stand back just in case…let’s go.”

“—SUMMON!”

In response to that familiar call, a familiar pattern appears.

And then, right in the middle of it is my summoned beast, based on my avatar.

“Ohh, it’s a big one this time.”

“…Ever since the test of courage tournament.”

It’s just like what Yuuji and Muttsurini said. The summoned beast that appears isn’t 3 heads tall, but as large as a real human.

“Fm, it’s not a uniform this time, but a suit.”

“So that means he managed to make it into society?”

It’s impossible for me to be wearing my high school uniform in the future. The principal must have changed the clothing to an ordinary suit based on this thinking.

“Huh? It’s taller than me?”

“In other words, the prediction is that you’ll grow even taller.”

“Heh~ that’s really great.”

The future me says to us,

''“Ah! How nostalgic! It’s everyone in high school!”''

The summoned beast is talking normally. This happened before, so I can’t say that I’m not used to it. Also, I won’t be able to ask anything if it can’t talk.

''“I see I see. So this is how I was like when I was in high school.”

The summoned beast who looks like an ordinary person looks at me as he says it. Speaking of which, is my voice like this? It just doesn’t feel right to me.

''“But I feel that I should be looking wiser here…”''

Why must he say such rude things?

“Let’s hear from you. You’re the future form of Akihisa, right?”

''“That’s right. Oh, is this Yuuji? Hideyoshi, Muttsurini and Kirishima-san really look young here.”''

The future me says this happily. The way I see it, this summoned beast is really showing my future self.

''“I never thought that I could meet everyone in high school like this.”''

In fact, you didn’t come from the future, but you’re set up to have such thoughts here, right? My summoned beast starts to nod as he looks over at everyone.

''“And over there are Himeji-san and Minami, right? Hello there.”''

“Ah, yes! He-he-he-he-hello!”

“Eh, erm, nice to meet you for the first—no! It’s been a whi—not that too! Th-that, that…!”

“? Why are you panicking so much?”

Himeji-san and Minami are shaken up once they started talking to the future me. Are they not used to talking with older people?

“…Mizuki and Minami’s reactions are really cute.”

“Ah…it’s true that he looks much more decent than he is now.”

“Fm, he has really become a good man.”

“…I can see the suffering in the future.”

I don’t really know the reason, but I really feel a little unhappy over how those two are blushing in front of this future me.

“Well, never mind. Anyway, I have to ask the future me something.”

''“Hm? What is it?”''

The future me looks over at my side. Looks are secondary, there’s something more important I have to talk about.

“I’ll go straight to the point. What will happen to me 2 years later?”

Since I’m in my second year, I really want to know what happens to me 2 years later.

The future me smiles and answers,

''“Ah, it’s fine.”''

“? It’s fine? What do you mean?”

''“You’ll still have a nice happy high school life 2 years later.”''

“WAIT A SECOND! IT’S NOT A HAPPY THING FOR ME IF I’M STILL HAVING A HIGH SCHOOL LIFE TWO YEARS LATER!!”

I had already prepared myself mentally many times, but I can’t even get through the checkpoint before that!?

''“Huh? You don’t understand? It means that you can’t graduate ne—”''

“I KNOW THAT WITHOUT YOU EXPLAINING THAT TO ME, IDIOT! THE QUESTION IS WHY CAN’T I GRADUATE! ATTENDANCE!? OR RED MARKS!?”

''“No, you had enough attendance and points.”''

“Then why is it then!?”

''“But you can’t graduate in your second year…”''

“I CAN’T EVEN GET UP TO MY THIRD YEAR, LET ALONE GRADUATE NOW!?”

THAT’S IT! I HAD ENOUGH!

''“Un~, I see. My reactions are really interesting. It’s no wonder everyone always made fun of me.”''

“Ha!?”

What is this idiot saying now? Don’t tell me…he’s bluffing me?

''“Don’t worry, you studied till near death, knelt down to the teachers every day and managed to graduate with tender feelings”''

“This line alone is enough to scare me here!”

I can’t graduate if this keeps up!? How severe is my current situation now!?

''“Anything else you want to ask?”''

“I want to ask a lot of things, but I don’t want to know the answer…”

I really don’t dare to ask anything about the future.

And then, right after I spoke up,

“Then, may I ask something?”

“I want to ask something too…”

''“Nn? What is it?”''

Himeji-san and Minami step forward with intensity.

“Erm…are you dating anyone now?”

“Th-that’s right. Or rather, are you married yet?”

In response to these two’s questions, as they seemed really agitated for some reason—

''“Nn~>…”''

After a short moment of thinking—

''“I won’t tell you.”''

The future me smiles as he says.

“Wh-why aren’t you telling us anything at all!”

“That’s right, Aki! It’s not like you to hide stuff like this!”

''“Ahaha. Speaking of which, Himeji-san and Minami were being like this as high school as well.”''

“Are you not telling us because it’s related to us!?”

“Please tell us! Akihisa-kun!”

The future me has his sleeves tugged by them as he says happily,

''“Nope. I have to keep a secret.”''

““Uuu—…””

While those two were pressing on, the future me proceeds to tease them easily. I really can’t imagine myself being like that—and for some reason, I really got infuriated as I look at them.

“Then then, please at least tell us your type, Akihisa-kun!”

''“I see. But that’s a little—”''

“Out.”

The future me vanishes once I says this. Phew, I sure feel a lot better here.

“Ah, Akihisa-kun! Why must you be so mean!?”

“I want to ask him regarding some other things too!”

“That’s fine. You won’t be able to get back any decent answer even if you ask that kind of stupid idiot.”

“? Why are you angry?”

“I’m not.”

”“???””

Really, that guy’s not decent at all. I won’t become like that in the future.

“Anyway, we don’t know whether it will work, but we can tell that there’s no major problem with it.”

“Um. How about it, Muttsurini? If you don’t know what career path to choose, you can summon.”

“…Let me try.”

Muttsurini nods “…summon” and says this. And like before, a summoned beast about as tall as me appears.

The adult Muttsurini is wearing a suit with a necktie, and he really looks very cool to us.

“Heh, this is really unexpected. It looks like Muttsurini still hasn’t grown up enough.”

“It’s even taller than mine. That’s good, huh?”

“…That kind of thing doesn’t really matter.”

Muttsurini does not have any interest in his future appearance, and he immediately asks this question,

“…There’s something I want to ask.”

''“…What is it?”''

“…Did I become a nude cameraman?”

His desires have been fully released, and he looks like a kid who just met his hero as he asks this.

''“…In other words, you want to know my current profession?”''

“…(Gulps)”

''“…I am a news reporter.”''

“…”

''“…What’s the matter?”''

“…Pardon?”<ref>Furigana given is Can you repeat that again (もう一度お願いします)? Original text is in English</ref>

Why English?

''“…I am a news reporter.”''

After he was asked again, the future Muttsurini repeats his words again.

A news reporter? I see. With his information gathering abilities, agility and other unique talents, Muttsurini is really suited to be a news reporter.

On hearing those words, Muttsurini’s body starts to tremble with rage.

“…You.”

''“…Nn?”''

“…What…are you doing…!”

''“…What do you mean by that?”''

“…Why can you forgive yourself for not being a nude cameraman…!”

Actually, I would say that we’re curious about why you can’t forgive yourself for not becoming a nude cameraman.

“…Have you given up on your dreams—the meaning of living…!?”

''“…My mission is to reveal the dark side in politics.”''

“…No…! My real mission is to reveal the secrets hidden under the clothes…!”

''“…This is really bad…the old me…”''

“…I don’t accept this…! I definitely won’t accept this me…!”

The future has gone on a separate path from his dreams. Muttsurini can’t accept that way of life as he glares back at this future him.

“Speaking of which, I never thought that I would hear Muttsurini say ‘My mission is to reveal the dark side in politics’.”

“I never thought that he would become a news reporter and get involved in politics.”

“If he continues to head down the path of Ero, he might be able to walk down the proper path after some time.”

I see. So there’s that kind of possibility too.

As we continue to look,

—Pipi. Pasha

An electronic sound rang. Is that the sound of a cellphone shutter?

“…Thank you Mizuki.”

“It’s fine. It’s just a small thing.”

Himeji-san and Kirishima-san were the ones who spoke up. It seems that Himeji-san used the cellphone to take a photo of future Muttsurini.

“Himeji-san, why did you take a photo of Muttsurini?”

“Ah, it’s not me. Shouko-chan asked me for help. She doesn’t know how to take a photo.”

“…I’m bad with cellphones.”

“You’re already well-versed at deleting the visual data on my cellphone memory…”

“…I’m not good with any cellphone other than Yuuji’s.”

It seems that machines are one of the rare things Kirishima-san isn’t good at. However, there seems to be some exceptions.

“So what did you do with Muttsurini’s photo, Kirishima-san?”

“…I sent it to Aiko.”

She sent the photo of future Muttsurini to Kudou-san?

“Ah, I see. Make her laugh at Muttsurini for having his dreams ruined.”

“That’s really a good idea. Muttsurini’s dream will only receive a tragic end. It’s so funny that my toes are tingling here.”

“Sometimes, I really feel that you people can’t be considered friends.”

“How rude. Our friendship lasts for a lifetime.”

“Seriously. We swore that we will remain as friends forever.”

((—Until the moment where he is of no use to us.))

“Why is it that I’m hearing your hearts’ voices here?”

“It’s a friendship that’s thinner than a metal leaf…”

The friendship between men is a beautiful thing. We, who are bonded firmly while we’re not even relatives or acquaintances, can be considered true friends.

“—I sent it to Aiko-chan.”

“…Thank you, Mizuki.”

“No no, this little thing is nothing—wah. She replied back.”

Just a moment after she sent the mail, Himeji-san’s cellphone rings, indicating that she received a message.

Once she checked her mail, Himeji-san laughs happily.

“Fufufu. Really there, Aiko-chan.”

“Here here, I want to see too.”

“…Me too.”

Minami and Kirishima-san head over to look at Himeji-san’s cellphone.

“Ahaha. That’s quite a nice reaction.”

“…Aiko’s really cute.”

Both of them show grins on their faces after that.

“What? Is the reply really funny?”

“What kind of reaction is that?”

Yuuji and I want to head over to look too.

“Un…it’s a secret. We can’t let you see that, Akihisa-kun, everyone.”

Himeji-san closes her phone. She can’t let us see it? What is that? What kind of reaction does Kudou-san have? I’m really curious.

''“…What you have aren’t dreams, but desires.”''

“…What is the man who betrayed his own code of beliefs saying…!”

''“…Then show me, show me fully, what kind of beliefs you have.”''

“…I don’t need you to tell me that. My beliefs will never be twisted…!”

''“…Dreams will change. You must remember me.”''

“…I have nothing to say to you…!”

“…Out” Muttsurini says, and the summoned beast vanishes.

Speaking of which, that conversation just now really sounded very cool…on the surface.

“Then, it’s Sakamoto’s turn next.”

Once Muttsurini’s turn finishes, Minami turns towards Yuuji.

“No. I really don’t want to know about my future.”

“…Yuuji (grabs)”

“Alright, resistance is useless, right? I know that, damn it!”

Yuuji calls out his summoned beast reluctantly.

The future Yuuji slowly appears from the patterns on the floor.

The future Yuuji hasn’t changed as compared to now, and his face is still full of wildness, but he seems to be gentler in some way here—

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 173.jpg|thumb]]

“OUT DAMN IT YOU IDIOT BASTARD—!!!”

—The ring on the collar really fits him.

“…Yuuji, don’t disappear so quickly.”

“Yeah Yuuji. We haven’t heard anything about what will happen in the future here, you know?”

“WE KNOW WHAT HAPPENS EVEN WITHOUT ASKING HERE! I’M A SLAVE! IF I’M NOT THAT, I’M A PERVERT HERE!!!”

It’s really a pity here that this idiot immediately caused it to vanish, which meant that we can’t ask anything about the future here.

“…Yuuji, summon it again.”

“No way.”

This time, Yuuji is completely unwilling to agree to it. He really doesn’t want to look at his own future here.

“In that case, how about we ask the future Shouko-chan?”

Himeji-san claps her hands as she proposes this. I see. There’s no doubt that Kirishima-san’s definitely going to be linked to Yuuji. We will know once we ask.

“That’s right. We don’t have to ask the person himself.”

“Looking at that Yuuji now, I really can’t feel that it has nothing to do with Kirishima.”

“…Let me try.”

Kirishima-san says softly “Summon”, and this time, the future Kirishima-san appears.

The future Kirishima-san is prettier than she is now, and her long black hair looks really dazzling—

''“…(Poke)””''

—And also, her belly grew to be quite big.

“““OUT!!!”””

All of us shouted once we saw the future Kirishima-san like this. What is this!? isn’t this bad if the school carries out such a simulation here!?

“Akihisa-kun, everyone, why is your reaction so big?”

“She’s at the age where it’s not weird for her to have a baby in her stomach.”

“No no no! This isn’t the problem here! It’s something more about the ethical issue or something else here…eh? What? Are we thinking too much here?”

That’s because, after seeing someone of the same age have a child here, what…for some reason, right!”

“Shouko-chan, so that child is really Sakamoto-kun’s—”

Himeji-san ignores us as we’re still puzzled here, and turns to look at the future Kirishima-san. The future Kirishima-san then turns around, and just when she’s about to answer,

''“…Ah”''

A ball drops out from beneath the clothing on the belly.

“““…””””

The ball just bounces right in front of us as we remain speechless.

''“…”''

The future Kirishima-san picks up the ball and puts it back at her belly, giving a shy look as she says,

''“…It moved.”''

“HOW CAN IT POSSIBLY MOVE HERE—!”

What the? So it was just a ball. That really scared me.

“Kirishima-san’s still very mischievous even after becoming an adult.”

“…She hasn’t lost her sense of playfulness.”

“It’s really just like Shouko-chan.”

“THOSE AREN’T THE PROBLEMS HERE, OKAY!? ISN’T IT TOO WEIRD TO HAVE SUCH JOKES IN A SIMULATION OF THE FUTURE!?”

Yuuji’s yelling away for some reason. There’s no need for him to be so excited in the first place anyway.

''“…A joke?”''

The future Kirishima-san tilts her head once she hears Yuuji’s yell.

“I can’t think of it being anything other than a joke when you put a ball on your belly and appear like this.”

''“…???”''

Kirishima-san doesn’t look like she understands Yuuji’s words as she tilts her head even further.

“Hm? Didn’t you put the ball in order to get ready to shock us here?”

''“…I was not thinking about that.”''

Naturally, Kirishima-san denies it.

Well, then why did you put that ball there in the first place?

''“…This is an appeal to Yuuji that I want to bear children as soon as possible.”''

“““Ahh, I see.”””

“SHE’S AT THE LEVEL OF COERCING ME HERE!”

So she’s trying to blame Yuuji for him being so indecisive? It’s really a great idea for her to plan and practice this in advance.

“What? So you haven’t had children yet?”

“I thought it’ll be fast because Sakamoto-kun likes children.”

“He’s normally so forceful when he says such things, but he’s unexpectedly timid here, huh?”

“Seriously, this is so unsightly.”

“WAIT A SEC WAIT A SEC WAIT A SEC! WE’RE GOING OFF TOPIC HERE! WE’RE GOING TO ASK ABOUT MY FUTURE HERE, RIGHT!?”

What he said is true. Her appearance shocked us so much that we ended up forgetting over this.

“Then, let me change this question…what are you doing in the future, future Shouko-chan?”

''“…Working in the day.”''

“““And at night!?”””

''“…Working hard.”''

“““…”””

“WAIT A SEC, HIMEJI AND SHIMADA! DON’T BLUSH AFTER LOOKING AT SHOUKO AND ME! YOU’RE BEING SUSPICIOUS FOR NO REASON HERE, YOU KNOW!? AND MUTTSURINI, AKIHISA, DON’T GLARE AT ME LOOKING LIKE YOU’RE DRAWING BLOOD ON YOUR LIPS!!”

Unforgivable…we’ll kill this person…!

“Then, future Kirishima, what do you work hard on at night?”

''“…Cooking, sewing and studying.”''

Ahh, what the heck. So it’s like this?

“No, we’re too hasty. I thought it was something else.”

“Ah, ahaha…I was mistaken too.”

''“…Fufu.”''

Kirishima-san looks at us as she chuckles, and says,

''“…This kind of talk is a secret to high school students.”''

““…!!!(SHOCK)””

“HOLD ON, YOU IDIOTS! DON’T GIVE ME THE LOOK OF ‘we must kill this guy here now…!’”

We must kill this person here right now…!

“Well, Yuuji can’t possibly have any grudges if he’s stabbed to death out of jealousy in the future.”

“NO NO NO! THERE’S DEFINITELY GOING TO BE A GRUDGE HERE! NOBODY’S GOING TO SAY NORMAL STUFF AFTER BEING STABBED!”

“Eh? The future Sakamoto-kun will get stabbed?”

“What are you saying here, Himeji! How can such a thing happen?”

““DIIIIEEEE—!!””

“That was dangerous—!!”

Yuuji manages to dodge the punches from Muttsurini and me by a hair’s breadth. Seriously, that trash of a bastard has good intuition…!

“Looks like it’s only a matter of time before he gets stabbed, huh?”

“No no! This sort of thing won’t happen…right?”

Yuuji has no confidence as he says this, and he timidly looks over at the future Shouko to ask.

In response, Kirishima-san nods her head and answers,

''“…Yuuji’s fine. Nothing happened to him, he’s really happy.”''

“Is, is that so…? Here, I said it, nothing will happen to me in the future after all—”

“…The proof is that even when hearing today’s weather report, he will answer ‘yes, I’m very happy’.”''

“ISN’T THAT ALREADY THE TERMINAL STAGE HERE!?”

So I see. The future Yuuji is really happy. This is good.

“…Out.”

While we’re still talking, Kirishima-san removes her summon. Huh?

“You’re fine with it, Kirishima-san?”

“…What?”

“What, as in the summoned beast, of course. You finally managed to call it out, so isn’t it a good idea to ask your future self about all sorts of things in the future?”

On hearing my words, Kirishima-san shakes her head side to side and says,

“…To me, the most important thing will never change.”

Won’t change? What is it?

“…These feelings will always remain the same.”

I couldn’t say anything at all when I saw Kirishima-san look forward in a direct manner with those pure eyes of hers.

Well, anyway—

“…(BOK)”

“Thud!”

Let’s just beat this lucky Yuuji for looking forward with those blank eyes, running away from reality here.

<center>☆</center>

“This is really fun.”

“Yeah. We still can’t be certain since it’s a simulation, but it’s fun in its own way too.”

“And there hasn’t been any mishap up till now yet.”

Minami and Himeji-san says in a happy manner.

I suppose Yuuji, whose blank eyes are no longer focused, and Muttsurini, who’s unwilling to admit his own future, are not issues of mishaps to their eyes.

“Then, let me try to summon this too.”

“What kind of job will you have in the future, Minami-chan?”

“I don’t think I’ll definitely be working here. Maybe I might be a full-time housewife—summon!”

Minami calls out the keyword, and the summoned beast is called out.

The future Minami is wearing a female suit just like Kirishima-san’s summoned beast from before, and her hair is let down this time, not tied in a ponytail.

She’s all grown up now, and really became quite a beautiful mature woman. For some reason…she’s so pretty that it’s making me feel nervous.

“Ah, Minami-chan’s grown up a bit more than she is now.”

“…She has nice long legs.”

Himeji-san and Kirishima-san look rather delighted as they see this future Minami. It’s true that the future Minami is a little taller than she is now.

I don’t know if that’s the reason why I find something out of place here.

“Ah, that’s true. I’ve really grown taller.”

Minami stands beside her summoned beast to compare heights.

She really looks very happy.

“Well, we’ve seen how she looks like. How about we ask some questions here?”

“Ah, yes, then…what are you working as, future Minami-chan?”

Himeji-san asks the future Minami, who then looks a little shy as she answers,

''“Me? I can be considered…well…a model…”''

“““A MODEL!?”””

''“It, it’s supposedly that, you know? I also want to do something related to design in the future, and I’m still studying that now…”''

I always thought that Minami has a model-like figure, but I never thought that it’ll become real…seriously, this is really shocking.

“Amazing, Minami-chan! What was the opportunity that allowed you to do this?”

''“Erm, there was a performance during the school festival in university, and I was requested to take part in it.”''

“…And you were scouted for that?”

''“No…'''a really passionate friend''' took pictures on her own and took it to an audition for review…”''

A certain twintails girl suddenly appears in everyone’s mind.

“On a side note, what was that friend doing?”

''“She’s an editor for a fashion magazine.”''

It looks like Minami’s relationship with Shimizu-san’s still going on strongly.

“I really never heard of someone saying that ‘a friend took photos of me and sent it for application’ before.”

“To think that something like that really happened.”

''“But that was an opportunity, and I did take part in it because I was interested.”''

That’s true. I don’t think Minami will do this because of some reason like because she has a nice appearance only. Minami herself probably has an interest in it, and definitely worked hard for it precisely because of this reason.

''“By the way, instead of talking about that—?''

“Hm?”

Minami’s summoned beast turns towards me happily—

''“It’s Aki in high school! I really miss you~♪”

“!?!?!?”

I was embraced fully, unable to move. Wha-what’s going on!?

“Wait! What are you doing!?”

''“U-n, how cute! He really fits in me perfectly when I hug him!”''

The future Minami does not mind as she continues to hug me while I’m confused. That softness and her act was really preventing me from resisting. Is, is this the charm of an adult here…!?

“Mi-Minami-chan! You can’t get a headstart like that!”

“I-I did try to stop her!”

''“Good boy good boy! You’re so cute, Aki~”''

She pats me in the back of my head while embracing me tightly.

Speaking of which, she’s really soft. I hardly had an opportunity to touch Minami like this—

“Let, go, of, him!”

And Minami forcefully makes her way in before separating me away from the future Minami.

I hurriedly fan my burning face to cool myself down as I glance at the Minami who became an adult beside me. Then, I realize a very important fact.

“!! No-no way…!”

“Hm? What is it, Akihisa?”

Shocked, I point at a certain part on the future Minami as I answer,

“Br-breasts…”

“Yes?”

“Minami’s breasts…have grown…!”

““WHAT!?””

This fact was so overly shocking and Yuuji and Muttsurini widened their eyes.

“Eh? Didn’t you all notice it, Akihisa-kun and everyone?”

“…We were able to tell from the clothes.”

“Bu-but that, that’s because we thought it would be impossible…”

“I’ll kill you.”

Minami’s killing intent intensity has risen to a dangerous zone. I guess I better watch what I say from now on.

“But in that case, that means the rumors of fashion models with big breasts are less likely to be used is just a rumor?”

Hideyoshi too stares at the future Minami’s breasts as he says this. Though it has something to do with what kind of models there are, the models we see often on fashion shows are rather slender.

“There’s really such a rumor going about.”

“…Minami’s breasts have grown to a C.”

''“Fufufu, amazing, isn’t it~”''

The future Minami puffs her chest as she continues,

''“These are breast pads for the future.”''

“Out.”

The future Minami hasn’t finished her words as she suddenly disappeared.

<center>☆</center>

“Then, I guess I’ll try summoning next—summon”

Hideyoshi calls out his own summoned beast, and after a moment, a summoned beast with a familiar looking face appeared in the middle of the patterned array.

“??!! Wh-why is it like that!?”

“Um um, Hideyoshi’s just like what I imagined.”

“…Awesome.”

“How in the world do you people view me here!? I’m a guy but my chest has grown here!? Something’s definitely wrong here!”

It’s just like what Hideyoshi said. The future Hideyoshi has a larger chest as compared to the current state. Good, very good.

“…(Stares)”

“Don’t look at me with that kind of expression too, Shimada! This is definitely a padding in the future—no, it’s not normal of me if I really pad myself here in the future!?”

Hideyoshi is all confused. It doesn’t look like it’s padded however.

“Well, it’s a simulation, so there’s this kind of possibility too.”

“Yuuji, what do you mean when you say that?”

“This is a simulation done by obtaining the data from the linked relationships, so the reflected simulation is what everyone recognizes it as.”

“In other words?”

“It probably recognized and considered the recent rumors regarding how ‘Hideyoshi’s chest has grown bigger recently’, maybe?”

“THIS IS THE WORST!”

“Yuuji, say it in a way that’s easier to understand.”

“Ah…in other words, what’s shown is whether you want the ‘thoroughly bearded and not-handsome version of Hideyoshi’ or the ‘future beauty version of Hideyoshi here’.”

“I see, so that means it can’t simulate a future that can’t possibly exist, is it?”

“Uu…I’d thought I can still grow a moustache 10 years into the future…”

I can firmly conclude that the possibility is 0%.

“It’s alright, Kinoshita-kun. Maybe there’s a chance that it might have mistaken for Yuuko-chan…”

''“Ane-ue? Ane-ue’s doing well here, you know?”''

“—The possibility may be gone here…but, please pull yourself through.”

“THAT’S ENOUGH HERE! OUT!”

““AHH!!!””

Hideyoshi’s summoned beast vanishes before we can even stop him. What a pity! We haven’t seen enough of her yet!”

“…Why did this happen.”

Muttsurini beside me is holding onto the camera, looking utterly regretful.

““…””

Muttsurini and I exchange looks and nod. Looks like we have the same interests here.

“Hey, Hideyoshi, do you know how to read this (Social Inequality)<ref>Same joke from the first talking summoned beast chapter, 格差問題, kaku'''sa mon'''dai. sa mon=summon, the way the Japanese pronounce it. </ref>?”

“Must social and inequality be read together here?”

“…And this (Akihisa, you break the curfew)?” <ref> Text, when read together, goes, Akihi'''sa mon'''gen o yaburu明久,門限を破る</ref>

“It’s ‘Akihisa dot you break the curfew’.”

““…””

“Wh-why? Why are you two suddenly quiet and kneeling down to beg?”

“Our intelligence aren’t enough, so the only way for us now is to show our honesty.”

“Hideyoshi, can you please summon it again? These guys are really so pitiful that I can’t bear to watch on.”

““PLEASE!!””

“Seriously, you guys…”

Hideyoshi then sighs, “Good grief” and summons his summoned beast again. Alright! I’ll leave it to you, Muttsurini!

“…!! (Snap Snap Snap)”

Muttsurini keeps pressing the shutter the moment the array appears. He even takes the shots from low angles, and I can only admire his great agility.

“Wait, huh? Why does something feel different from before…”

Hideyoshi’s summoned beast that’s called out this time seems a little different from before.

“I see. The hair’s different now. It’s long and bundled up.”

“No breasts here.”

Minami looks exceptionally happy.

This time, Hideyoshi’s summoned beast has long hair bundled up into a knot, and it has grown a little taller. It looks rather androgynous as compared to the pretty big sister from before.

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 191.jpg|thumb]]

“…It didn’t just predict one kind of future?”

“Ah, maybe that’s it! Maybe we can see a different kind of future from every single summon.”

“I see! That’s what I said! How can there be such a future—summon! ''”Yes, I’m very happy.”''”

“Yeah, I’ll definitely have a bright future—summon! ''“You kneel down to beg every single day.”''”

“…Summon''“…I have to find out if there’s any corruption.”''”

“““WHAT’S GOING ON!!!”””

Yuuji, Muttsurini and my summoned beasts are still the same as before.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but Hideyoshi’s the only one that’s different.”

“Well, leaving aside the progress, it’s already unable to predict how Hideyoshi looks here.”

“…The computer’s definitely puzzled here.”

“Um, in other words, there exist countless possibilities within me.”

Un un. Hideyoshi continues to nod. That’s true. It’s really hard to predict whether he’ll become the beautiful-type or the cute-type.

“Speaking of which, what’s Kinoshita-san’s career?”

''“I’m in a drama troupe.”''

“Well, we can expect that.”

We can’t imagine Hideyoshi choosing another route here. There’s no need to bother asking here.

“…Then, Yuuko?”

Kirishima-san asks, and the future Hideyoshi looks rather bothered as he’s tongue-tied,

''“Ane-ue…well, ane-ue, that’s…”''

What happened? Don’t tell me,

“Did she meet some traffic accident or fell ill?”

''“No, that’s not the case. She’s fine and working now.”''

“I see. That’s good~”

“What kind of job is Yuuko-chan working on?”

''“U, um…that…an author.”''

“““AN AUTHOR!?”””

Everyone cry out in shock. This really is unexpected.

“What kind of author? Novels? Manga?”

“What kind of book? I want to look at it too.”

“…Tell us the pen name.”

The girls look very excited.

''“…”''

—But for some reason, Hideyoshi looks really troubled. What’s the matter?

“It-it’s really amazing that ane-ue became an author. What about the rest?”

''“Un! Yeah, for example, Kubo’s amazing too!”''

The current and future Hideyoshis immediately change the topic. Leaving aside the future Hideyoshi, is the current Hideyoshi not interested in knowing here? Nobody expected that Kinoshita-san to become an author here.

''“Kubo’s a secretary in the parliament now!”''

“““OHHHH!!!”””

Amazing! If he’s a parliamentary secretary, that means he’s in politics, right? Kubo-kun’s smart, but I never thought he’ll go down this path.

“Is-is that so…so Kubo has finally walked down this path…?”

This time, Yuuji gives a grimace on his face. Huh?

''“Kubo said that he wants to ‘work hard to change the civil law”''

““…””

On hearing that, even Hideyoshi and Muttsurini grimaced. Why are they showing such expressions?

“…Civil code, section 731 to 749.”

“?What is it about the marriage-related law, Shouko-chan?”

“…It’s nothing.”

I don’t know why, but I feel it’s better not to talk about it.

“Then what about Kudou-san?”

''“She’s working hard to become a premier talent as a doctor.”''

A doctor! I thought she’ll become a sportsman. This is really unexpected.

“Anyway, after doing all sort of stupid things together, we forgot that she’s a student of A class too.”

“Yeah. It’s not weird for her to attend medical school.”

“She’s very familiar with the human anatomy too.”

In all sorts of ways…

“…A…female doctor…?”

Muttsurini’s voice trembles as he whispers—

“…She…how long is she going to mess around with me…?”

Kudou-san becomes a female doctor even with that kind of personality. Is that even possible…?

“Then, I think that should be enough.”

And just when Hideyoshi’s going to call back his summoned beast,

“Hm? Speaking of which, where did Akihisa and the rest go to?”

Hideyoshi turns his head around to look, and asks,

“We’re over here, Hideyoshi.”

“No, I’m not talking about you. I’m talking about the summoned beasts. Didn’t you call them out right before?”

Speaking of which, we did call out our summoned beasts to see if there were any changes just a moment ago…

''“If it’s Akihisa and the rest, they walked out of the classroom out of nostalgia, you know?”''

“““Eh?”””

We check the classroom door that should be closed, but it’s really opened.

“I see. It’s said that they can act according to their own will here.”

“…We forgot.”

The summoned beasts used this time are different from before, they’re the future versions of us here. It is possible for them to walk around like this as and when they like it.

Un un, we nod our heads, but Hideyoshi looks worried as he asks us,

“Is it really alright? Something bad might come up if you don’t hurry up and look for them.”

“It’s alright, Hideyoshi. If they’re just walking around the school out of nostalgia, I don’t think there’ll be any sort of trouble—”

<big>''“KYAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! SOMEONE’S PEEPING HERE!!!”''</big>

''“It-it’s a misunderstanding! We’re just lost here!”''

''“Muttsurini! Why the heck did you lead us to that side!”''

''“…Sorry, I just followed my old body instincts…”''

The trio dressed in suits are chased by the girls of the sports clubs as they run off in front of F class.

“Trouble?”

“Even though…it shouldn’t happen…”

The words we said before are all wasted now. Seriously, those idiots…!

“Why is there a problem now after just a short moment! Aren’t those guys our avatars here!?”

“It’s because they’re your avatars that they’re like this.”

How is that possible! Leaving aside Yuuji and the rest, it’s definitely impossible for my avatar to do such an illogical action!

“Anyway, we can’t let things get out of hand here! Akihisa, Muttsurini, let’s go after them!”

“Ahh, got it!”

“…Understood.”

We discuss our strategy as we look for our summoned beasts.

“Yuuji! Can we remove them once we see them?”

“No! We’ll be suspected of peeping in suits if we remove them here! The damage to us will be reduced to the minimum if we hand them over!”

“…I think the worst part is that this seems to be the case.”

What kind of joke is this! We’re treated as peeping toms even though we didn’t do so! Even if we’re going to be scolded, we should as least have some wonderful memories before we get punished!

We continue to chase after them at full speed as we think. During this time, we hear the conversation of the girls in front of us,

''“Does anyone know who those people are?”''

''“No! We didn’t see their faces clearly!”''

''“They might not be people from this school!”''

This is the best thing in this misfortune! They didn’t see the faces of the summoned beasts clearly! In that case we can just remove the summoned beasts without any issues!

“Yuuji! Muttsurini!”

“Ahh, got it!”

“…Okay.”

“““Out!”””

The three of us continue to run as we yell the keyword to remove the summoned beasts.

And in response to the word, they vanish.

<big>''“““KKKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! PERVEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRTTTTTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSS”””''</big>

<big>“GYYAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! WHAT IS THIS!!!?”</big>

—While they’re running away, their pants vanish.

“Wait! What’s going on? Why are the clothes the only thing disappearing?”

“How would I know! Did that old granny make a mistake in the adjustments again!”

“…What kind of perverts…!”

Only the clothing disappear off the summoned beasts! This sort of thing should only happen on the girls!

In the end, the situation is such that a trio of men wearing suits on top and boxers below are running around the school corridors. I don’t know what to call them in this state other than perverts.

“Damn it! We have to hurry up and remove them! Out!”

“Idiot! Stop it, Akihisa!”

I say the keyword again before Yuuji can stop me.

And this time.

''“Hii! Now even the shirt’s gonnneee!”''

And now the shirt’s gone from the future me! How did this happen!

“Don’t say it anymore, Akihisa! It’ll end up going beyond the level of peeping!”

“I-I get it!”

Right now, the future me is wearing a singlet on top and boxers blow. If I remove another clothing here, there’ll be an added crime in addition to peeping.

“Then what do we do now, Yuuji!?”

“Anyway, the best option will be to go over to that old hag and switch off the field.”

''“Hey! Don’t those peeping toms look like the three idiots from F class!?”''

''“Ah! That’s true!”''

''“In other words, they disguised themselves and peeped!?”''

We just heard some words of despair.

“…What do we do now!?”

“We can’t remove the accusations on us even if we remove them no! We’re changing our strategy now, damn it!”

“Ahh…how did such a thing happen after only several minutes…”

I really can’t believe that the one running away in a singlet and boxers is my future self here. I don’t want to believe in this.

''“Let’s go over to Nishimura-sensei then!”''

“That, that’s right! We can’t catch up with them at all!”''

''“That escaping speed they’re running, it’s definitely them!”''

The girls gave up on chasing after firmly believing that it’s us and immediately head down to the staff room downstairs.

“Damn it! It’s better if they actually continue to chase after them!”

“Why?”

“If we can run beside them, we might be able to clear ourselves of suspicions here!”

Yuuji can’t explain clearly as we sprint with all we have.

In other words, the logic should ‘we, who they believe they’re chasing, are running beside them, so they can believe that they’re chasing after someone else’.

“We just have to appear in front of the girls.”

“You’ll just get grabbed by Ironman and interrogated.”

“…Executed.”

In that case, we can’t do anything other than to provide evidence to clear our names! As for why that is necessary, it’s because we have a past history of this.

“In that case, we better hand those guys over to prove that it’s not us! Don’t let them get away!”

“But we can’t touch summoned beasts here.”

“Didn’t you just touch Shimada just now? It is possible to catch them!”

““Understood!””

Normally, it will be easiest to simply remove them back, but we’re in big trouble if the clothes are the next things that disappear. In the end, we can only try to catch up to them and catch them.

“But how do we chase after them!? The distance’s not closing at all!”

“…It’s very tough to chase after ourselves.”

“We can do it if we believe! Let them understand the difference between graduates and students!”

As just like that, we start to chase after our futures, starting a chapter that seemed to be themed on youth.

<center>☆</center>

“We, we can’t catch up…!”

“Speaking of which, those guys are summoned beasts after all…”

“…I forgot…”

The summoned beasts have power several times that of a normal human, and we forgot all about it because they look just like our future selves. It’s impossible for us to beat them in strength and endurance.

''“Fuu, seriously there…that was really close.”''

''“For real…”''

''“…A disaster.”''

The future us run to the corridor and pause to take a break.

''“But then, it’s your fault for wanting to walk around the school out of nostalgia, Akihisa!”''

''“No! It’s Muttsurini’s fault for going to the girl’s changing room, right!?”''

''“…No, it’s Yuuji’s fault for opening the door after seeing the girls’ changing room sign.”''

Once the summoned beasts see that they’ve escaped, they heave a sigh of relief and start blaming each other.

''“But you’re the one who walked in without understanding the situation, Akihisa!”''

''“I did walk in, but things didn’t go out of hand if not for Muttsurini’s bringing in the camera like that!”''

''“…It’s Yuuji’s fault for not hiding well at all.”''

''“WHAT!?”''

''“YOU WANNA FIGHT!”''

''“…BRING IT!”''

And so, the trio causing the ruckus start fighting each other. These guys aren’t acting like adults here…!

“Erm…what do we do here, Yuuji?”

“Even if you ask me this…I don’t believe I can stop this, do you?”

“…Too reckless.”

I do know that I can’t stop that scene of violence by myself, considering my own strength; it’s just that our crimes can’t be cleared if we don’t do anything at all…

Just when we’re wondering about what to do—

''“Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun, Tsuchiya-kun. What are you doing?”''

A beautiful woman appears.

She has slightly wavy soft hair and wide cute eyes.

She looks a lot mature than she is now, but there’s no question that she’s—

“Thank goodness…I caught up…”

“Himeji-san? Then, this is really.”

“Yes. It’s my summoned beast.”

The woman’s the future Himeji-san.

“But why are you here?”

“It’ll be bad if there’s a commotion here, so Minami-chan and the rest went off to split. Also…I want to ask my future self something.”

So that’s why she came along? Her tenderness is really touching me. I suppose the commotion will end peacefully.

''“You three, I don’t know what happy, but you can’t cause trouble for Akihisa-kun and the rest in high school—wh-why are the three of you dressed like this!?”''

…Huh?

''“No, this isn’t it! I don’t know what’s going on here, but we’re being chased because of peeping!”''

''“O-oi, Akihisa you idiot!”''

''“Heh?”''

Arre arre?

''“…Yuuji, what is it about the peeping…?”''

''“Akihisa-kun, can you please explain things clearly?”''

''“Did you people go to peep on underaged people here?”''

''“No matter what, it’s really bad of you guys.”''

In an instant, Minami, Hideyoshi and Kirishima-san’s summoned beasts appear, and the four of them surround our future selves.

Isn’t this development a little weird…

''“…Yuuji, tell me the details.”''

''“Yeah. We might have to consider whether to hand you over to the police based on the situation.”''

''“I want to know what’s going on as well.”''

The triosay as they get ready to punish. They, they haven’t changed at all…! Himeji-san and the rest are still the same as they are now even when they’re adults…!

''“Oi! Get ready to run, you guys!”''

''“…Understood.”''

''“Ah seriously, this kind of thing actually happens today ! Let’s go, Hideyoshi!”''

''“It has nothing to do with me, right?”''

Our future selves sense danger as they get ready to bring Hideyoshi along.

''“Ah! Wait, Aki!”''

“…We won’t let you get away.”

''“You have to explain this clearly!”''

—And so, Himeji-san and the rest ran out to chase after them too.

Soon after, our futures selves were no longer present here.

“““…”””

We remain dumbstruck as we remain at where we are. I say, this is…

Amongst us, someone starts to laugh.

“Fufu. Everyone’s still the same as ever.”

Himeji-san’s the one laughing. She seems to be rather happy amidst this puzzling scene for some reason.

“Yeah, I wonder if we can say that we haven’t grown up, or whether it’s something else…”

“I think this is good.”

Good, huh…? I think we’re just causing useless trouble for no reason, you know?

Leaving aside that—

“Good grief…we won’t be able to ask anything about the future now.”

We summoned them to ask about the future, but in that situation, we can’t ask anything.

After hearing my grumbling, Himeji-san says,

“Yeah, I think if we want to ask, we should summon them one by one and ask once everything’s over.”

“Yeah…”

I ponder for a while.

Summon again later…though there is that possibility…

“No, there’s no need for that.”

“Are you sure?”

“Un.”

I still want to ask a lot of things in the future, but I guess there’s no need for them. Besides, I’ll just get weird answers, and also—

“Anyway, I don’t see any regret in whatever path I choose.”

Even though I don’t know what kind of future awaits us, we can firmly believe that we won’t regret it. Knowing this alone is enough for me.

“That’s because you’re always so optimistic and hardworking.”

“Hmm…maybe.”

It’s a little too much to say that about me. I’m not that kind of amazing person.

And then, more importantly,

“You too, Himeji-san. It’s better to call out your summoned beast alone, right? Don’t you have something you want to ask?”

Unlike us, who managed to talk right at the beginning, Himeji-san never had the chance to ask anything because of the commotion. I suppose it’s better to ask whatever she wants to ask later.

Himeji-san then shakes her head.

“No, there’s no need.”

“Eh? Really? Why?”

There’s a risk of being tricked by the future Himeji-san, but it’s better to ask whatever she wants to ask.

“There’s no need for that. Regarding what I want to know about, I already knew after looking at everyone.”

Himeji-san says as she smiles at where our futures ran off to.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

</noinclude>

Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai: Volume 8 A New Light

2013-04-06T10:20:21Z

128.189.170.242:

===A New Light===

After running out of the clubroom the weekend quickly passed by, and it was now Monday after school.

As I was walking through the halls with heavy steps, I saw Aoi Yusa a ways off walking in my direction.

She was carrying two cardboard boxes and looked really unsteady on her feet.

The boxes looked pretty heavy, and she was wearing a pretty stern expression as she carried them.

The boxes made it so she couldn't see in front of her very well, and it wasn't until she was about a meter away that she realized it was me, causing her to go "Ah..." and make an awkward face.

Yusa averted her gaze and quickly tried to pass by me.

"Awa!?"

However, all of a sudden she tripped over her own feet and lost her balance.

"Uoh!?"

I reflexively grabbed both boxes with my hands and held them steady, allowing Yusa to regain her balance.

"Phew... T-thank you, Hasegawa. I-if you'll excuse me!"

"Hey, wait!"

I called out to Yusa as she tried to quickly get away from me, and asked her,

"...Want some help?"

"I-I'm fi—— Owah, ah?"

Yusa was right in the middle of refusing my offer when she tripped again, almost dropping the top box. All I could do was sigh at her.

"...You can't even see where you're going. It's dangerous——"

I said before snatching the top box.

"——Uwoah!?"

However it was heavier than I thought it'd be, causing me to let out a yelp in a panicked voice.

Most girls would probably have a hell of a time trying to carry two of these at once... Hell, some guys might even have trouble carrying two.

"T-thank you Hasegawa..."

Yusa thanked me while blushing faintly.

"Don't sweat it."

I said, and then started walking alongside Yusa.

"These are pretty heavy... what's in 'em?"

"Request forms and printouts used during the school festival. There's some pamphlets and such in here too."

"Ahh, paper huh. No wonder it's heavy... What were you thinking, carrying two of these at once?"

"I-I couldn't help it, there's a lot of them I have to move! ——Uwo!"

Even with only one box Yusa still looked unsteady on her feet.

"...Are you OK?"

"Y-yes..."

Yusa seemed embarrassed as she nodded at me.

"So if you have a lot, does that mean there's still more after these two?"

"Yes."

"Why are you even carrying these in the first place?"

"It's part of my Student Council duties."

"You have to carry all of them by yourself?"

"Yes."

"How can they make one person carry so many of these alone..."

"T-that's not it!"

Yusa hurriedly interjected upon hearing my accusatory tone.

"It's not like everyone else in the Student Council pushed this onto me. It's the opposite actually, I turned down their offer to help."

"How come?"

"Because it's my fault for skipping a week of work that things got this backed up. I can't bother everyone else with this when they're already so busy."

Yusa plainly stated with a super serious look on her face.

That week she skipped... is probably the time she spent observing what we were doing in the Neighbors Club.

And apparently this is the work that piled up in that time.

"...Hey, Yusa."

"Yes?"

"...Why did you try so hard to get rid of the Neighbors Club?"

I asked her something that'd been on my mind.

First she came and complained we weren't following school rules, and when that failed she went so far as checking the staff roster just to find something we did wrong.

And that's all despite the fact that the Neighbors Club hasn't ever caused any real problems.

The fact we spend all of our time playing around is probably an issue, but I'm pretty sure there are plenty of clubs besides ours who don't do much.

If it was just about the school rules, then there are plenty of other students who aren't following them. In fact, I'd be surprised if you could find even one person who follows all the school rules to a T.

There's also the fact that the time I first met Yusa she actually complimented my clothes and hair and such because she thought I was doing all that to be fashionable. 

Even if she is a ridiculously serious hard worker, I don't think she's an inflexible stubborn person at all.

And yet, she focused on the Neighbors Club to the point that it caused problems with her own work, and even tried to have the club disbanded.

I'm not sure how to put it exactly, but it just doesn't seem like something she'd do.

"I did it because people with amazing skills should be in a place that suits those skills."

Yusa plainly answered.

"...A place that suits their skills?"

"Yes! It is a great loss to all of mankind to have a person as gifted as Sena Kashiwazaki wasting her time in such a place!"

"To all of mankind, huh..."

I said while making a wry smile, and then asked,

"...So, basically, you were trying to get rid of the Neighbors Club for Sena's sake?"

"Yes!" Yusa immediately replied.

"I see..."

Looking at it from an objective point of view—— I'm sure Yusa is right.

Whether or not it's something that affects all of mankind aside, I'm sure Sena could achieve some great things in a sports club.

She might be fatally uncooperative, but it'd be fine as long as she did solo events, and even for team events her specs are so high it balances out her faults and then some.

And Sena isn't the only one in the Neighbors Club like that.

Yozora Mikadzuki is amazing at both academics and sports.

She's bad at socializing, but it's not like she can't fit into a group at all, and I'm sure she'd be able to handle just about anything you throw at her.

Needless to say there's Rika Shiguma as well, who's already done actual professional work.

I bet tons of people would love to have her spend her free time helping them research and invent things. In fact, there's probably more people who'd want her than there are who'd want Sena. 

Kobato Hasegawa is popular in her middle school—— She has a place she belongs outside the Neighbors Club.

She should value the bonds she has with her classmates, so she can be ready for when she eventually graduates and becomes a high school student.

Maria Takayama has an older sister at her side who loves her more than anyone else.

Even if she didn't have the Neighbors Club, I'm sure her sister would protect her and guide her right this time.

As for Yukimura Kusunoki, she claims "I do not need friends." and thus completely denies the idea of "making friends" at the heart of the Neighbors Club.

A shiver ran through my body and caused all my hair to stand on end.

If you think about it logically,

the Neighbors club has no reason to,

no reason to...

"Just kidding, that was a lie."

Yusa said with a sigh just before my brain could form that final terrifying word.

"Huh? A lie?"

"...It would've been nice if I had a cool reason like doing it for the world, or for someone else, or for society, or for justice, but... that's not why I did it. Honestly, I didn't think about doing it for her at all."

"...What do you mean?"

Yusa made a self-derisive smile at my question.

"I just wanted to beat Sena Kashiwazaki. I wanted to show the queen who has everything that not everything will go her way. ...Basically, I was jealous. I wanted someone blessed like her to pay a fitting price. If you're more blessed than others, then you should suffer an equal amount. Otherwise it'd be unfair. If there are people who are born with everything and get to be happy no matter what, then what about the normal people out there trying their best every single day?"

Yusa then paused and went, "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~" and let out a big sigh.

"...But, trying to harass Sena Kashiwazaki only ended up making me look more pathetic... I even caused trouble for you too, Hasegawa. I'm sorry."

Yusa seemed to truly regret her actions as she apologized to me.

Honestly, I don't think playing the bad guy suits her in the least.

"You don't have to worry about us, what's done is done... And besides, I kinda know what you mean..."

"I appreciate it, even if it is just a lie."

Yusa said with an apologetic look on her face.

I wasn't lying though. After all, what's wrong with being jealous of others?

"...Oh, also,"

There was something more important than her apology I needed to tell her.

"...You're wrong about thinking that Sena has everything. There are things that even she doesn't have."

"Oh? Just what doesn't she have then?"

"...Friends, for example."

"Ahaha."

Yusa made a big grin after hearing my completely serious answer.

"W-why are you laughing?"

Yusa looked like she'd just heard something hilarious as she said,

"Aha, you've got as good a sense of humor as always, Hasegawa~ As if there's anybody who doesn't have any friends! Good joke though! Pfft, haha!"

"......Y-yeah, guess you're right, haha..."

"Thank you very much, Hasegawa! I appreciate you telling such a funny joke to try and cheer someone like me up! You're a really nice and wonderful person!"

She made a sweet smile, and I could see that her walking wasn't as labored as it was before.

[[Image:Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Vol8_Ch09_Img01(Vexed).png|thumb]]

"........."

.........It's good to see she's back to her usual self again, but... for some reason I feel kinda depressed right now...

☺

Yusa and I left the school building, and carried the boxes all the way out to a shed tucked away in a corner of the school grounds.

Inside the shed there were bunches of folded up cardboard boxes, stacks of printer paper, newspapers, and books all separated into their own little areas.

I've heard that all the paper garbage in St. Chronica Academy goes here, and that once a month they send it out to be recycled.

I took all the paper out of my cardboard box, broke it up into smaller stacks, then tied it up with some vinyl rope and placed it in the designated area.

I folded up the cardboard box too, and placed it on top of the other folded up boxes.

Just one box alone was quite a bit of work.

"Thank you very much, Hasegawa. You were a big help."

Yusa said with a smile while wiping the sweat off of her forehead.

She then told me,

"I'll be fine now, you can go to your club."

"...!"

My heart felt like it was about to jump out of my chest at the mention of the word "club".

"You've still got more to carry, don't you? I'll help with those too."

I said, trying my best to act calm.

"Huh?"

Yusa looked confused for a moment, and then said,

"Y-you don't have to do that! This is all work I should be doing!"

"Don't worry about it. In for a penny in for a pound."

"B-but there are still quite a few left..."

"Then all the more reason for me to help. Can't just abandon you, now can I?"

That was, without a doubt, what I honestly thought.

I'd feel bad if I left a little girl like her (even if she is the same age as me) to do all this heavy lifting by herself.

"But it doesn't even have anything to do with you, I'd feel bad making you help..."

"This is all work that piled up while you were observing the Neighbors Club, right? Then it does have something to do with me."

It's also true that I felt a bit guilty about making Yusa waste all that time.

"You... think so...?"

After mulling it over for a few moments, Yusa made a cheerful smile and said,

"Okay, then I'll take you up on your offer. Thank you very much, Hasegawa!"

"...But is it really okay if you don't go to your club?"

I did my best to sound casual as I responded to Yusa's hesitant question.

"You should know by now that the Neighbors Club doesn't have any specific activities. If we have other stuff to do then we're free to do that stuff instead."

That is also the truth.

The seven of us might've started gathering more frequently lately, but it wasn't too long ago that hardly anyone ever showed up.

People would be absent for any number of reasons you'd never get away with in a normal club, whether it be because they wanted to buy a new book, wanted to play a new video game, wanted to do their homework, etc.

In fact, sometimes the only reason would be that they didn't feel like it, and on top of that they wouldn't even tell anyone they weren't coming. To tell the truth, I've actually done that on more than one occasion myself.

Thus, "helping the Student Council" was just the reason I needed.

It was a perfect reason, one nobody could fault me for.

.........

...Why have I been going out of my way to mention "this is the truth" and "that was what I really thought" for the past little while now?

...Why was I looking for "a reason I can't go the Neighbors Club"?

...Who am I making excuses to?

.........The answer is obvious.

I didn't want to admit that, even if it was just for a split second, that I thought to myself, "I don't want to go to the Neighbors Club."

☺

Yusa and I made three more trips back and forth, carrying the heavy cardboard boxes from the Student Council storage room (the room next to the Student Council's room) to the shed.

"Hafuuu~"

Yusa plunked the box she'd been carrying down onto the floor of the shed, and then sat down on top of it.

She was breathing heavily, and her forehead was covered in sweat.

I was in much the same shape, and was currently resting against a shelf regaining my breath.

"Haa......... This is pretty hard work..."

"Sh-shure ish... Hau..."

Yusa gave a tired nod in response to my wry smile.

"How much is left?"

"There's still all the boxes on the floor in our storage room, so at least 10..."

"Seriously...? All of those...?"

"B-but don't worry! We're almost done with all the paper, all that should be left after that is cloth and wood stuff!"

"C-cloth aside, isn't wood kinda heavy...!?"

I said as a cold sweat ran down my cheek.

"...I know it's too late now anyway, but couldn't you have burned all the paper and cloth at the campfire?"

I thought it was a pretty good idea myself, but Yusa simply made a wry smile.

"Ahaha... Maybe some of it, but definitely not all of it."

"Eh, how come?"

"It's dangerous if the fire gets too big, and some stuff might be toxic if we burned it. There's also the fact that the people in the neighborhood would complain if we kept the campfire going too late into the night. ...Actually, it's so much work to do the campfire that every year people say we should stop doing it."

"Really?"

"Yes. We only still do it because it's been a tradition since the school was founded. ...Although some people say it's also because the chairman won't cancel it."

Guess there's a lot of annoying behind-the-scenes stuff even for something as beautiful as the campfire.

"...Alright, ready to get back to work?"

"Ah, yes. ...Um... I think I'll do the rest by myself after all, Hasegawa you can..."

I cut off Yusa mid-sentence, and told her,

"Don't be ridiculous, I'm helping you to the very end and that's that. ......But, well, wanna call it a day after two or three more boxes? It's starting to get dark and all."

"Eh!? Are you going to help me tomorrow too?"

"Of course."

Yusa looked incredibly grateful and made a bashful smile upon hearing my answer.

"Hasegawa... Thank you very much...!"

"Don't sweat it."

...Having someone direct such honest appreciation towards me was honestly really painful. I don't deserve to be thanked by anyone.

"C-come on, let's go."

"OK!"

Yusa nodded with a smile after I'd stuttered my words out, after which we turned towards the entrance to the shed.

However as we did, someone appeared at the entrance.

"...!?"

The light behind them was so bright I couldn't see their face very well.

I could tell the person had long hair and was wearing a skirt though, so it had to be a girl.

"Kuhaha! Excellent work you two!"

...I know I've heard that clear voice that makes you want to just keep on listening to it before.

The girl who'd just appeared with a blinding light behind her greeted us in a hearty voice along with a boisterous laugh, and then entered the shed.

Her good-looks gave her an aura of refinement and intelligence, and her long black hair, tied into braids which made her look like the daughter of a well-off family, only served to strengthen that impression.

Slender legs, a supple waist, and a plump yet modest chest.

Her name is Hinata Hidaka.

She's the student council president here at St. Chronica Academy, beloved by just about everybody (or so I've heard), as well as the girl Yozora secretly loathes and calls "King Lear".

[[Image:Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai_Vol8_Ch09_Img02(Vexed).png|thumb]]

"Hinata!? Why are you here!?"

Yusa said in a shocked tone of voice.

President Hinata responded by going "Heh," before making a both majestic and charming smile, and then saying,

"I heard there was a regular student helping you out with your work, you see. I figured I should say my thanks as Student Council President."

"Eh..."

She came all the way out here just to thank me?

I was pretty shocked myself, but Yusa simply gave the president a cold stare.

"...You just used that as an excuse to skip out on your work again, didn't you?"

"Kuhaha! Interacting with my fellow students is my job!"

From the looks of it Yusa was spot on with her guess, but the president didn't seem to care at all and instead made a cheerful laugh.

"My goodness..."

Yusa said with a sigh, after which the president shifted her gaze away from Yusa and over to me.

Her eyes resembling a pair of giant black pearls met with mine.

Her gaze had a certain force to it, but it wasn't an overwhelming one. Rather, it was a tender, comfortable one.

It almost felt like I was going to be sucked into those eyes of hers.

"Hinata, this is Kodaka Hasegawa of class 2-5."

Yusa said, introducing me to the president, which elicited from her the following response:

"Ohh, so this is him, huh!?"

"Eh, you know him?"

"Nope."

The president said with a serious look on her face in reply to Yusa's surprise.

"Then why'd you act all surprised!?"

"I was just going with the flow!"

......What the heck is going on here...

For a second there I thought that even the Student Council President had heard all those bad rumors about me... I almost had a heart attack for cryin' out loud...

"Sheesh..."

Yusa's expression now appeared a bit annoyed as she introduced the president to me.

"Ah, Hasegawa, this is the Student Council President, Hinata Hidaka."

"Ah, yeah... I know."

I said before making a little bow in the president's direction.

"Umm... Hi, I'm Hasegawa."

"I'm Hinata Hidaka. Nice to meet you, Hasegawa."

"Ah, y-yeah, same here."

I couldn't help but feel nervous after having that smile as bright as the sun itself cast at me all of a sudden.

"By the way, why are you helping Aoi, Hasegawa? ...Ah, I know, you must be Aoi's boyfriend, right!? I'm so jealous of you, Aoi!"

""T-that's not it!!""

Yusa and I both denied the president's question in harmony with one another.

Yusa then went red in the face and started fidgeting as she went on to say,

"T-there's no way that... Hasegawa would ever g-go out with someone like me! Besides, Hasegawa already has a fine girlfri-... Oh, wait. You said you aren't going out with Sena Kashiwazaki, didn't you?"

"Y-yeah, that's right..."

Hearing Sena's name got me flustered again.

"Then are you going out with anyone else in the Neighbors Club?"

"I-I'm not! I'm not going out with anyone. ...It's not like that with them."

"Hmm, I see. That makes sense though."

"? What do you mean by that?"

I asked, thinking it was weird how convinced Yusa looked, to which she replied,

"Eh? Because, you're the only guy in the Neighbors Club, right? Things would get really awkward if the only super cool guy in the club started going out with one of the girls!"

..................

............

...Whether I'm cool or not is up for debate, but...

I placed my hand on Yusa's head—— and started patting her.

"H-Hasegawa!? W-why are you patting me on the head with an expression that looks like the face an old man not long for this world would make while looking at his newborn granddaughter!?"

"Ah, well~... It's just... I'm happy that someone out there gets it......"

Crap, I might actually cry.

"I-I don't really get it, but... f-feel free to pat me as much as you like! ...Fuah... It feels so good..."

"Hey~ Earth to Hasegawa~"

The president said with a dumbfounded look on her face, after which I let out a gasp and stopped patting Yusa's head.

Yusa, who'd been entranced until just a second ago, also came back to her senses and started blushing before quickly moving away from me.

"So, if you're not her boyfriend then why?"

"Ah, well, it seemed like a lot of work for just one person, so, you know..."

"Hasegawa is a wonderful person who can't overlook those in need!"

"Eh!? No, I wouldn't go that far..."

Yusa's overwhelming praise left me feeling bewildered.

"I see, that's quite admirable of you! Not many young men like you these days. Keep up the good work!"

"...Eh? Oh, yeah..."

"Alright then, let's get this cleaned up!"

However Yusa squinted at the president's easygoing comment and said,

"...Hinata, please go do your own work."

"Kuhaha, no need to be so cold with me. Come on, it'll go faster with three people, won't it?"

"...Well, yes, that's true, but..."

Yusa then let out a sigh of resignation.

"...Fine. I don't want to bother Hasegawa any more than I already have, so let's all do it together. We might be able to finish today if you help us."

☺

The boxes we'd been carrying were plenty heavy to begin with, but the president was able to carry two of them easily.

Thanks to that we were able to carry twice as many boxes per trip as before, and just like Yusa said, we ended up finishing moving all the boxes just as the sun had begun to set.

...This girl is really something...

I let out a sigh of admiration as I followed President Hidaka back to the main school building.

I'd heard that clubs always fight over getting her to help them out with stuff, but she really is an incredibly powerful person, despite her girlish looks.

"Hnn, haven't had a good workout like that in a while!"

The president was busy stretching her arms out full of satisfaction as we walked.

"...Come to think of it, what events were you in for the athletics festival, President?" I asked on a whim.

Given her strength and stamina I'd imagine her doing really well at the athletics festival, but oddly enough I can't remember ever seeing her.

"...The ball-toss."

The president said, almost as if pouting about it.

"Huh? The ball-toss?"

"My team would've won for sure if I'd actually participated, so the festival committee told me not to do any events other than the ones everyone does. Hahhh, I wanted to play at the festival too you know."

She then pursed her lips a bit, and made a bitter look at Yusa.

"T-there was nothing we could do about it... It wouldn't be any fun if everyone knew who'd win right from the start. It would've been a different story if you weren't in class 3 though."

"Class 3...? Ohhh..."

I realized what Yusa meant by that.

The teams for the festival were broken up by class number, which made it so the president in class 3-3 and Sena in class 2-3 were on the same team.

If there were two people who win every event they're in on the same team, then no other team would've even had a chance of winning, and the entire festival would've been ruined.

The president made another cheerful laugh after seeing Yusa's uncomfortable expression.

"Kuhaha, I know. You guys made the right choice. I'm the Student Council President after all, it was my duty to put up with it so everyone could have fun. What do you think Hasegawa? Pretty admirable of me, right?"

"Haha, you'd be more admirable if you didn't brag about it."

I couldn't help but let out a laugh.

...She's a really interesting person.

Not only does she put others above herself, but she does so gracefully without a hint of bitterness about it. I can see why so many people would like her.

"By the way, Hasegawa."

The president stopped walking all of a sudden, and turned around towards me.

"Yes?"

"I like you, would you be interested in joining the Student Council?"

"Huh?"

I stood there, stunned.

"W-wh-where did that come from!?" Yusa yelped, seeming as flustered as me.

"It's nothing much. We lost our general affairs manager recently, so since the position's open I figured I'd ask."

"Figured you'd ask? Isn't that a bit too casual...?"

I was astonished by how carefree she was being about it.

"Hrmm... That's not a bad idea... There's also the rule that says: 'In the event there is a vacancy in the executive roles, the president is allowed to appoint a regular member to the position so long as the other executive members agree,' so it wouldn't be breaking the rules either."

"Now you too, Yusa!?"

Yusa continued to stare at me with a serious look on her face, despite my yelling, and said,

"The executive roles in the Student Council are currently fulfilled by President Hinata, Vice-President Akane Ohtomo, our treasurer, me, and our clerk, Karin Jinguuji, but we always run into trouble because we're so short on hands."

"Carrying all these boxes was supposed to be the general affairs manager's work, too," the president added.

"We have to hurry and finish the preparations for the Christmas party and ski training in January too, so right now we can use all the help we can get. The four of us are all girls too, which presents problems for us sometimes... Having a guy around would be a huge help! I'm sure you'd be perfect for the job, Hasegawa!"

Yusa seemed strangely enthusiastic as she tried to convince me to join, but all I did was sigh.

"I'd be perfect for the job...? Do you honestly think that?"

"? What do you mean?"

Yusa tilted her head in confusion, so I asked her,

"...Do you honestly not know what everyone else at school thinks of me?"

Yusa paused briefly to think before cutely tilting her head again, and replying,

"Umm, do they all think...... that you're a super cool bad boy?"

"You're the only one who thinks that! Thank you!"

Her answer was so off the mark that I ended up thanking her before regaining my composure and letting out another sigh.

"Hahh... You're completely wrong. ...I'm not a bad boy, just plain 'bad'... Basically, like a yankee or a delinquent. My hair, my face, and a bunch of other little stuff I do makes everyone think that."

"What!?"

"Hrm... Now that you mention it your hair does stand out a bit at this school, and you look menacing. I can see why people would think you're a delinquent."

I ended up making a wry smile after hearing the president's blunt evaluation, and said,

"Do you get it now? If you let someone like me into the Student Council it'll just make you guys look b——"

"Only a fool would judge someone based on their appearance alone. I couldn't care less what people like that think."

The president declared without a hint of hesitation, as if it were only natural.

I opened my eyes wide in surprise, and simply stood there staring at the president's face.

Come to think of it, she hasn't made a single comment about my appearance all day today, let alone acted scared of me because of it.

Up until now, I've had people act afraid of me like most students do, think I'm a yankee like Sena and Kate did when we first met, tease me for looking like a Yankee like Yozora and Rika do, or in rare cases have some weird yet positive impression of me like Yusa and Yukimura, all because of how I look.

This girl before me might be the first person I've ever met who's the same age as me but doesn't care about how I look at all.

Don't judge someone based on how they look—— It's easy enough to say, but doing it is hard.

Even I sometimes think "She's got a cute face" or "He looks scary" despite having met my fair share of trouble because of people doing that to me. In fact, I even imagined 'how much easier my life would be if I had that kind of friendly appearance' when I saw the president give her speech at the athletics festival, too. I don't think anyone can really help themselves from thinking like that.

And that's to say nothing about the near-impossible act of completely ignoring the appearance of someone you've just met.

Hinata Hidaka, huh...

I can't believe someone like her exists... and in the same school as me, too.

"What's the matter, Hasegawa? Why are you spacing out?"

"Ah, i-it's nothing!"

I hurriedly tried to act normal after the president gave me a dubious look.

"I see. So, how about it?"

I was honestly at a loss.

I thought to myself that working for this person wouldn't be half bad—— in fact, it'd probably be amazing.

However I shook that thought off, and told her,

"...S-sorry, but I think the Student Council is too much for me..."

"I see..."

Upon seeing the dejected look on the president's face, I quickly added,

"B-but, if you ever need help with manual labor stuff like this again, then just say the word! I've usually got plenty of free time!"

I blurted it out so fast it was as if I'd done it by reflex.

"By reflex"—— In other words, it wasn't an excuse to avoid the Neighbors Club, it was how I truly felt.

After hearing that, both the president's and Yusa's faces broke out into huge smiles.

"I see! So then, can you come again tomorrow? The library staff asked us to help sort some books."

"O-of course, no problem at all!"

"A fine answer. Today must be my lucky day, meeting such a hard worker as yourself! It was worth sneaking away from Akane to come out here, kuhahaha!"

The president said full of cheer, along with a loud, hearty laugh.

 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_8_Dancing Mad|Dancing Mad]]
| Return to [[Boku_wa_tomodachi_ga_sukunai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Boku_wa_Tomodachi_ga_Sukunai:_Volume_8_Oh Flower, Bloom in Her Resilient Heart|Oh Flower, Bloom in Her Resilient Heart]]
|-
|}

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Yuuji and the Dangerous Black Magic

2013-03-31T07:18:32Z

128.189.170.242:

Date A Live:Kotori Birthday

2013-03-31T06:56:50Z

128.189.170.242:

"——Commander Itsuka! Happy birthday to you!"

A deafening sound echoed out the instant Itsuka Kotori entered <Fraxinus>'s bridge, party poppers were repeatedly fired off.

Following that was a resounding applause, a trolley cart that had cake loaded on it was also pushed in.

"......Seriously, you guys."

Faced with such a heartwarming scene, Kotori however calmly sighed.

Twin ponytails tied with black ribbons, a young girl who wore an iconic crimson leather jacket. She is without a doubt the youngest person in the room, however her actions and speech hinted at the authority of a leader.

"What are you guys doing so early in the morning......"

As Kotori uttered that line, the crew members voiced out their disapproval.

"Today is our commander's fourteenth birthday! How can you continue to be working at such an important day!"

"I heard that the commander is already holding a party at her house this evening, so we can only celebrate now!"

Although today is the third of August, which happens to be Kotori's birthday......It somehow feels that they had gone slightly overboard.

"......Well, there's nothing bad about it. Everyone just wants to wish you well that's all."

Murasame Reine who was standing on her left spoke. Kotori could only reply "Nn......" as she began to stutter.

"Of course, I did not say that we could not celebrate. That is, I......I don't really dislike this."

Looking at Kotori who replied with an unsteady gaze, the crew members began to get excited.

"It's here! The commander's dere expression!!"

"Thank the gods! Thank the gods!"

A tall man who was standing behind the crowd——Kannazuki stepped out.

"Happy birthday to you, Commander. Being able to meet the commander in person on such a memorable day, I can't feel thankful enough for this moment!"

Kannazuki made a movement as though he was trying to hold back his tears as he continued.

"As such, we have prepared a special gift for you this year!"

"......A special gift?"

As Kotori asked in surprise, the rest of the crew members hastily ran over to cover Kannazuki's mouth.

"Why are you saying this out of the blue!"

"We still have to keep this a secret!?"

"Ah, that, that is true......"

Kotori glared the crew with a gaze of suspicion.

"......What are you guys plotting?"

"Ah, that is......Hahaha."

Just as the crew was intending to laugh it off, Reine raised her head as though she just thought of something.

"......Speaking of presents, Kotori. Shin seems like he still hasn't decided on what to give you yet, you could ask him to get something that you want. Why don't you try and ask him?"

Although it seems like she was saying that just to draw her attention away from the topic......However, there's not much meaning if she tried to get to the bottom of it right now. Kotori turned to face Reine. At the same time, Kotori heard the crew members heave sighs of relief.

"That sort of thing, I can't think of anything if you ask me that all of a sudden."

"......Then how about we change that to something that you want him to do, or wish for him to do for you?"

"Eh?"

Looking at Kotori's face that had a look of suspicion, Reine held out one finger.

"......For example, today you will be dere towards your onii-chan and the like?"

"Wh, why did it become that way! I don't want to be dere towards him!"

"............"

"Wh, what is it?"

"......Nothing. Well, if you put it that way then we'll leave it at that......"

Saying that, Reine turned back and sat down in her own seat, getting back to work.

After temporarily staring at Reine's back without a sound, Kotori clapped her hands.

"Alright alright, hurry up and get back to work."

The crew members immediately returned to their work stations in a haste.

"Really now."

Kotori sighed as she played with her fringe.

"......That kind of thing, how is it possible for me to say it out......"

◇

"Oh, oooh......! shidou! What is this moving thing called!"

Yatogami Tohka pointed at the display window in front of her, enthusiastically crying out.

Black long hair and a perfect face. She was a girl whose beauty was just as described.

What she saw in front of her, was a thin saucer-like automated cleaning machine that was currently in operation. So that's how it was, it truly was moving around in a cute manner.

However, Itsuka Shidou merely sighed, after which he placed his hand on Tohka's shoulder.

"Tohka, do you still remember today's mission?"

"Nn? Nn, of course I still remember! It is to buy something to celebrate Kotori's birthday!"

Tohka nodded exaggeratedly.

That's right, Shidou and Tohka at present was at the shopping mall located in front of Tenguu Train Station in order to search for Kotori's birthday present.

"That's correct, so you understand right? At the very least Kotori won't be happy if that gets into her hands. Perhaps I would feel happier if I got that."

"Then Shidou should get it!"

"That's not the point......"

"That......"

Just as Shidou was in conversation with Tohka, a voice called out from his back.

Turning around to look, standing right there was a small girl who was wearing a straw sunhat whose left hand had a rabbit puppet on. She was Yoshino who tagged along in order to help Shidou to search for Kotori's birthday present.

"Shidou-san, what do you think......of this?"

Saying that, Yoshino used her right hand and the hand that had the puppet on to pass a box for Shidou to look at. Inside the box was an exquisite white tea set.

"Ohh......I see, I think that it's a great idea, Kotori likes to drink red tea after all."

Hearing Shidou say that, Yoshino's face became red due to embarrassment.

"Oooh......I get it now, so that would be more suitable! Then I'll——"

Shidou stopped Tohka who seemed like she had realized something and was about to run into the mall.

"You can't, she'll feel awkward if she receives a similar present right?"

"Uuh......is that so. Then, shidou what do you want to give her?"

"Eh? I......"

Being questioned, Shidou was rendered speechless.

It was not because he has to keep it a secret till the party, it was also not something that is embarrassing to say when said out loud. It was simply because he still has not thought of what to get for her.

It was not that Shidou was clueless about what Kotori would want that would make her happy. However, once he considered that it was a birthday that happens only once a year, it became hard for him to make a final decision......As a result, he still unable to decide on a gift even on her birthday itself.

"Nn......"

Shidou used his hand to support his chin, closing his eyes and tried to picture Kotori in his mind. ——After that,

"——Ah, now that you mention it......"

Shidou opened his eyes, as though recalling something.

◇

"......Where's Kotori?"

"She just returned home."

Kannazuki swiftly replied Reine's question. At the same time, the crew members in the bridge showed battle-ready expressions, awaiting instructions at their own work stations.

That's right, the 8th of March has just begun.

"Everyone, are you all ready?"

"Yes sir!"

At the same moment the crew members replied as one, the main screen at the bridge displayed the image of the Itsuka residence. Shidou and the others were in the midst of happily preparing for the party.

"Alright then, next up is the main point, let me reconfirm the battle plan, first of all——"

Kannazuki began to briefly run through the plan for the final time.

Just as Kannazuki had finished his explanation of the battle plan, He suddenly threw a suspicious look behind him.

"Nn?"

"What's the matter?"

"Was there someone over there just now?"

The crew members turned their heads around at Kannazuki's words, but there was no one there.

"No one's there. Are you thinking too much?"

Kannazuki scratched his head and tilted his head in confusion.

"............Uh."

Reine turned to look at the door, using her hand to support her chin as she did so.

◇

"——HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

A warm cheer resonated at the dining table of the Itsuka residence.

At present The table was full of dishes that Shidou made, in the center was a huge strawberry cake.

8th March, Thursday. It was Shidou's sister——Itsuka Kotori's fourteenth birthday.

Seated right inside was the person of the day Kotori. Seated on the two sides were Tohka, Yoshino, Shidou and Reine.

"I already did say that it would have been better if you guys had kept it simple......"

Saying that, Kotori who seated at the birthday seat slowly blushed crimson.

It could be because Kotori was constantly fidgeting, her two ponytails that was tied together with black ribbons seemed to be happily waving about.

"......Happy birthday. This has the best wishes of everyone onboard <Fraxinus> in it."

Reine passed over a simple square box to Kotori.

"Thank you......So this was the special present mentioned previously?"

"......Why don't you guess?"

Reine started to purposely avoid making eye contact, Kotori stared at Reine's face with a suspicious expression.

However, that expression was swiftly replaced with another expression.

"Kotori! Happy birthday!"

"Happy birthday, Kotori-san!"

[Congratulations!]

Tohka, Yoshino and [Yoshinon] passed their delicately wrapped presents to Kotori.

"Th, thanks......"

Kotori turned her eyes away seemingly embarrassed while accepting the presents.

Looking at Kotori acting this way, Shidou's facial expression relaxed unconsciously. Kotori seemed to have noticed that fact as well, her face blushed an even deeper shade of red.

"Ahaha......sorry sorry. About that, happy birthday, Kotori."

Saying that, Shidou and Tohka gave their presents as well.

"......I guess I have to say thanks to you as well."

"Nnn don't mention it."

"......Can I open them now?"

Kotori looked at everyone as she asked. Tohka, Yoshino and [Yoshinon] eagerly nodded their heads in agreement.

However Reine stopped Kotori.

"......Kotori, can you open my present after all of us go back?"

"Eh? It's not like I can't do so......"

Kotori inclined her head to the side in confusion, placing Reine's present that was in her hands to one side.

Seeing that, Shidou raised his volume.

"Ah——If it is possible, can my present be opened when everyone goes home as well?"

"Shidou you too? I can do that......but the way the two of you are acting, have you two planned something?"

"No, there's no planning whatsoever......"

Shidou stuttered as he replied. How to say it, Shidou somehow felt that it would be embarrassing if it were to be exposed in front of everyone. It was embarrassing to the point where he had to get Tohka and Yoshino to wait outside when he bought it.

"Uh......Well, it's fine. Then I'll open Tohka's and Yoshino's first."

Tohka, on the other hand excitedly leaned forward over the table.

"Hey shidou, can we start eating!?"

Tohka pointed to the dishes on the table, her eyes shining as though she couldn't wait any longer.

"Nn......shouldn't we wait till Kotori opens the presents?"

"! Uuh, is that so, we should normally open presents first huh......sorry Kotori, I've been rude."

After Shidou gently reminded Tohka, Tohka immediately apologized to Kotori as though she had just realized something.

"It's alright, let's eat first."

After Kotori waved her hands and said that line, Tohka's expressions immediately brightened.

"Really!?"

"Of course."

Kotori nodded her head in agreement. Tohka then turned to face Shidou, since the star of the day has already said it there's nothing he could do about it, Shidou too nodded his head.

"Oooh, then I'm digging in!"

Tohka said it as such, happily putting her hands together with a 'Pa!'

Approximately three hours passed.

Once everybody had tasted the delicious food, drank tea from the teaset that Yoshino and [Yoshinon] had bought and played board games that Tohka had given. It was finally time for Tohka to return to the building next door and for Yoshino and Reine to go back to <Fraxinus>.

"Nn, then I'll see you tomorrow, Shidou."

Tohka who had finished eating those delicious dishes and had a fun time with those board games yawned with a "Haa~"

"Alright, remember to bathe and brush your teeth."

"Nn!"

Tohka nodded her head in agreement before wearing her shoes and opening the door.

"......Well then, we better be going now."

"Good night......"

[Seeya!]

After Tohka left, Reine and the others slowly made their way to the foyer. As though replying their words, Kotori waved to them.

"Nn, see you tomorrow."

After that Tohka and the others waved their hands in return and closed the door with a 'Patan.'.

Only when the footsteps of the three could not be heard did Shidou stretch and relaxed.

"Well then, I guess I should hurry up and finish clearing things up."

Saying that Shidou returned to the living room and started to keep the remaining utensils left on the table.

Kotori on the other hand seemed to be avoiding Shidou's line of sight as she sneaked to the corner where the sofa was and started to fiddle with something.

"Kotori? What are you doing?"

"! Do, don't mind me!"

"......?"

Having a mild sense of confusion, Shidou merely tilted his head and continued to keep the utensils.

After a while Kotori stood up, walking towards the dining table in the living room. For reasons unknown, Kotori looked slightly different from before.

"Alright......Next up is......"

Kotori stood in front of the dining table, forcefully stuck her head out in an unnatural manner.

And so at that moment, one of the black ribbons that Kotori used to tie her hair fell off and happened to land on the cutlery.

"Uwah!"

Kotori hastily fished her ribbon out.

"Ah, it's dirtied......"

"Oi oi......here, let me see."

Saying that Shidou extended his hand towards Kotori. However, Kotori suddenly took a step backwards just as Shidou's hand was about to touch her.

"I'm going to change a ribbon since it can't be helped."

"Eh? About that, although you should change one, but you should at least soak it in water first......"

"I'll be back soon, wait for me!"

Kotori did not listen to Shidou's words till the end, running off to the corridor.

"Well......Since it was black anyway, the stain shouldn't be that obvious."

Saying that, Shidou noticed something out of the ordinary just now. Now that he recalled when Kotori came over from the corner of the sofa her ribbon seemed to have already been loosened.

"It can't be......"

Just as Shidou was in deep thought, Kotori suddenly pushed opened the door to the living room and came back.

"Onii~chan~~!!"

——It was the highly expressive Kotori who had changed into white ribbons.

From her expressions, Kotori became reasonably gentler, her speech became the same as that of how girls her age should be. If people who aren't aware were to see this, they would probably think that she was Kotori's twin sister.

"Kotori......?"

He frowned whilst feeling that something was odd......but upon a second thought he decided that it was unavoidable.

——Kotori, she only has that single pair of black ribbons.

To Kotori, the act of [changing ribbons] had an even deeper meaning compared of changing clothes.

When she wears white ribbons, she was the Kotori that was as sweet and innocent as her age group.

When she wears black ribbons, she was the Kotori that was the tough commander of <Fraxinus>.

It was precisely because of these two distinct personalities, that Kotori was able to possess a [strong self] and undertake cruel missions.

"Alright, let's clean up! Clean up!"

Kotori seemed to be happy as she rolled up her sleeves and brought the cutlery to the washbasin.

For a second Shidou was left in a daze, but that was quickly changed to that of a bitter smile. That was because ever since Shidou started interacting with the Spirits, situations with Kotori being in commander mode has been increasing, so it was kind of refreshing for Shidou to see the original Kotori.

"Onii——chan? What's——the matter?"

Kotori used a questioning glance to look at Shidou. Shidou on the other hand waved his hand from side to side in an attempt to cover it up and continued to walk to the washbasin.

At this moment, Kotori seemed to have remembered something, looking towards the present which Reine had given her that was left on the chair.

"They did say that we should open it once everyone went back right? So it should be alright if I open it now?"

"Nn, open it then."

When Shidou said that, Kotori immediately used a refreshing American style opening method to tear the wrapping open.

"What's inside?"

"Nn, It......looks like a DVD of a movie."

"A movie? Is it created by the,? Just like [A great leader and rare revolutinary——Comrade Itsuka Kotori and our footsteps] or something like that."

"It can't be! Although I've never seen it before, but it looks like the kind that is commonly sold on the market."

"Eh......That's odd."

Shidou shrugged as he put on his apron. Thinking about the crew members of <Fraxinus> who loved Kotori so much, he was kind of expecting a unique present to be given to her.

Shidou began to wash the dishes as he pondered. Following that, a low hum sounded from the television, it seems that Kotori had started watching that movie.

"Hey hey, you're watching it now?"

"It's al~right, it's al~right, it will end in two hours or so. Presents are rarely given, it's better to finish watching it today."

"......Really now, be sure to bathe immediately after watching it."

"I——know!"

A single right hand rose from the sofa. Shidou went back to washing the dishes.

However, a few minutes later,

"Waaaaaaaaa!?"

At the same time a loud sound was emitted from the television speakers, Kotori began crying out loudly as she escaped into the kitchen. For good measure, she hugged Shidou's waist and hid behind him.

"Waa! Wh, what's with you......"

Shidou lowered his gaze, looking at Kotori who was tightly grabbing onto the corner of Shidou's shirt, Shidou felt his shoulder tremble from her shaking.

Shidou frowned as he looked towards the screen of the television——and soon found out the reason for this situation.

Shown on the screen was a horde of terrifying zombies, looks like it was a horror movie.

It seems that he has become absent minded recently, he just remembered that Kotori was weak towards stuff involving horror.

"Really now Reine-san, don't tell me she has no idea that Kotori is terrified of such things......? Alright then, I'll turn it off for you, so you can let go now."

Shidou said as he wiped his hands on the apron, however Kotori shook her head while trembling.

"N......no need. I want, to finish it."

"I say, aren't you really afraid of these kind of things? You don't have to force yourself......"

"......This was selected by everyone for me, so I have to finish watching this."

Saying that, Kotori raised her head. Judging from her expression, it looks like she does not wish to let down the expectations that everybody had of her.

"......Well then, um, all the best."

"Nn......!"

Kotori vigorously nodded her head, walking towards the living room. ......For some unknown reason, she was still pulling on the edge of Shidou's clothing.

"I still have to wash the dishes......"

"......Uu......"

Kotori suddenly made an expression as though she was about to break down in tears, Shidou sighed as though it can't be helped, took off the apron and walked towards the living room along with Kotori.

"......What's the situation?"

After sending Yoshino back to her room, Reine who had returned to the bridge of <Fraxinus> questioned the crew with a low voice.

"The commander has started to watch the movie. Furthermore it looks like we have succeeded in making her feel frightened.

"......But she is still watching it, correct?"

"That's right, there is no signs of her stopping, it seems that she intends to finish watching the movie."

"After all the commander did say that she would never do any rude acts such as carelessly handling presents......!"

"Nn......how wonderful, commander......!"

The crew wiped their eyes while being extremely touched.

"However, it was really a stroke of luck, we didn't expect her ribbon to be changed. It was as though it was destined!"

"......Just a coincidence, huh?"

"? Is something the matter?"

"......It's nothing."

After Reine returned to her seat, she looked at Kotori and Shidou who were shown on the main screen.

"......We should let Kotori honestly do what she wants occasionally."

Saying that Reine manipulated the controls, a complicated route map was shown on the screen.

"......Two hours from now, we will start Phase Two of our battle plan. Make preparations."

"Understood!"

The crew members replied Reine's orders with raised voices.

On a side note, looking at the vice-commander who was originally supposed to give the orders——Kannazuki.

"Ah, that expression is excellent, commander! But the S commander is also......!"

He was alone while immersed in his delusions.

The two hours could be said to be lacking in comfort.

Due to the screen repeatedly showing monsters from the movie, coupled with the fact that a sudden telephone ring would cause Kotori to squeal aloud and grab Shidou's sleeves tightly, or bury her face into his side. The movie finally ended with much effort, his sleeves seemed to have been stretched quite a fair bit.

"Haa......Haa......"

Kotori's eyes were red due to the circulation of blood, she rested her head onto Shidou's shoulder. Through the bodily contact Shidou was able to feel her rapid heartbeat as well as her damp body due to sweat.

"Look, it already ended. There's no need to be afraid anymore."

"Nn, nn......"

After taking a deep breath, Kotori finally released Shidou's hand.

However——At that instant.

"Eh......!?"

Suddenly, all the lights in the room went out, causing the loudest wail of today to cry out.

"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA——!!"

"U, wah! Ca, calm down Kotori!"

Perhaps she panicked due to the sudden turn of events, in the pitch black darkness, Kotori pounced onto Shidou's.

Shidou gently patted Kotori's back attempting to calm her down, at the same time he took out his handphone as a form of illumination.

"Is it a power trip......? I'll go and take a look, so can you stay here and wait for me......"

"I dun wadda! (I don't wanna)"

Kotori said using a voice that was on the verge of breaking down, hugging him tightly.

"There's no helping it then......Then let's go and take a look together."

"Au——......"

Shidou stood up, Kotori on the other hand was tightly gripping onto his hand.

Using the weak light to illuminate their front, they slowly moved from the corridor to the circuit breaker.

"Eh......There's nothing wrong with the circuit breaker. Don't tell me it's a power outage?"

"Eh? Ehh......!?"

Probably thinking that everything would be alright once they've arrived here, Kotori couldn't help but cry out.

"Th, then what should we do......?"

"Well......I guess we'll have to make do until the power comes back on again."

After Shidou said that, Kotori's eyes widened in horror.

"No......No way......! Absolutely not!"

Even if you say that there's nothing I can do. Shidou scratched his head feeling troubled.

However Kotori whose body was quivering like a small animal raised her head as though she had just thought of an idea.

"Th, that's right! Onii-chan, let's go to the <Fraxinus>!"

"Ahh, you're right. We still got that option."

Not even waiting for Shidou to finish his sentence, Kotori took out her earphone and put it into her ear.

"......He, hello! My name is Itsuka Kotori, is this Murasame-san!?"

Kotori seemed to be in panic as she spoke through the earphone.

"Ah, Reine! Can you immediately bring the two of us——Eh?"

Kotori was midway through her words when she stopped and turned to look at Shidou.

"O......Onii-chan......"

"Wh, what's the matter?"

"Th, that is......she said that there's something wrong with the transfer unit......it will only be fixed tomorrow morning......"

"Ah, is that so?"

Shidou frowned as he replied. Reine and the others just made use of that not too long ago......can it really happen in such a short time span.

Although he was not sure of the exact details, but if they were unable to make use of the transfer device, then they would be unable to be transported into the airship. It seems that they would have to scrap this plan.

"......Let's go back to the living room then."

"Uu......nn......"

Kotori made an uneasy sound, following Shidou's back as she held his hand tight. Shidou carefully made his way through the pitch black corridor.

When they arrived at the entrance of the living room, Kotori suddenly stopped in her footsteps.

"? What's wrong Kotori. Aren't you going in?"

"Gah......um."

Kotori looked embarrassed, she rubbed her thighs together as she lowered her head and twisted her body.

"I......I, need to go to the washroom......"

"Ha? Oh, then you should go then."

You don't have to explicitly voice it out......just as Shidou was contemplating that, Kotori shook her head with a degree of force that one might worry that it would fall off.

"H, how can I go......!"

"You can't very well hold it in for an entire night......"

"Uu......uuuu......"

Kotori frowned and raised her head, after taking a look at the dark corridor, she swiftly conveyed her thoughts to Shidou using eye contact, there's just no way she can do it!

"Br, bring the toilet bowl over......! I'm going to do it here!"

"Id, idiot! How can I bring that over!"

"Th, then I'll settle for diapers, hurry up and give it to me! Save me Moonyman!"<ref group="A">Moonyman is a diaper brand in Japan.</ref>

"You should just go——"

Just as Shidou started to speak, the doorbell rang.

"Eek......!?"

Kotori's body gave a violent jolt, she pounced onto Shidou. Lowering her head and fidgeting her body, she made a faint voice.

"Uu, uuu......I think it came out a little......"

"Eh?"

"N, nothing at all!"

Although there were many things that he did not understand, but he couldn't very well leave a visitor outside unattended. Shidou walked towards the entrance dragging Kotori along with him.

"I'm coming, who is it......"

After opening the door, standing outside was a tall male carrying an enormous cardboard box with his cap worn at the eyebrow level.

"Good evening. This is a package that was sent to your house."

"You are still delivering......at this time?"

"Yes! Do use it immediately!"

Shidou tilted his head. That voice feels familiar somehow.

"Don't tell me you are, Kannazuki-sa——"

"! I'll just leave this here then!"

"Eh, about that, don't you need me to stamp it......"

But the man left, just as Shidou was midway through his words.

"What in the world is going on here......"

Shidou stared at the door for a while before shutting it, looking at the cardboard box that was placed onto the floor.

After moving it to the corridor, he tore the tape and opened it.

Inside the box was a duck-shaped urinal for infants and diapers.

"Th, this is......"

"!! Hu, hurry up and give that to me!"

Kotori yelled out, taking out the urinal from the cardboard box, squatting over it.

"Ho, hold on a minute! If you are going to do this it is going to be wrong on so many levels!?"

"I, I'm already at my limit here......!"

Kotori yelled as though she has run out of options, using her hands to hold her abdomen. Shidou couldn't help but lightly sigh.

"I understand. I will follow you then."

Saying that, Kotori hesitated for an instant before nodding her head.

"Nn......Thank you, Onii-chan."

Kotori said to him with an honest expression, exerting more strength into holding Shidou's hand.

"Uuh......"

Shidou let out a groan. Somehow......due to being constantly scolded by her recently, when the current Kotori is able to honestly rely on him like this, it made him feel extremely happy.

Shidou made his way to the washroom, building up his Onii-chan power as he did so.

"Well then, I'll wait for you here then."

"Nn......"

After Kotori lightly nodded her head, she timidly opened the door to the toilet.

"Kya......!"

However, she couldn't help but hold her breath and retreat a few steps back upon gazing into the space resembling a black hole.

Well, to be honest Shidou did understand how she felt, after all he too felt slightly creeped out. The current Kotori must be full of fear right now.

"I can't do it......I'm too scared......!"

"Even if you say that......there's no other way. Isn't it going to come out already?"

"Uuh......"

After Kotori made a tiny whine, she seemed to have thought of something as she opened her mouth to speak.

"O, Onii-chan should come in as well!"

"Ha......Haa?"

Hearing her sudden solution, Shidou accidentally let out an agitated voice while frowning.

"You, what are you saying. How can I——"

"Then I will do it inside the urinal! Or I will do it right here! I've already made my resolve!"

"What the hell!"

"Oh no, I'm at my limit! It's coming out!"

"Ah, really......I got it already!"

He couldn't very well let his fourteen year old sister do a disgraceful thing like leaking. As such Shidou entered the toilet while holding Kotori's hand.

"Onii-chan, please look the other way......"

"Oo, oh......"

Following her instructions, he turned his body towards the door. Very swiftly Kotori started to move behind Shidou's back, hearing the sound of thin fabric rubbing against each other, Shidou got a shock.

"Um, Onii-chan......Can you please cover your ears......?"

"! Ah, s, sorry......"

He totally did not notice this fact. Shidou hastily used his hands to plug his two ears. After which Kotori used her two hands to tightly hug Shidou's body.

......Although Shidou wasn't the cause, but he somehow felt that he was doing something extremely wrong, causing his heart to beat violently. An extremely massive sense of immorality filled his heart, exiting from his nose as heated breathing.

Not long after, the two hands that were wrapped around his body relaxed, softly hugging his back.

"It's alright now. ......Thank you."

"Nn......You're welcome."

Saying that, Shidou and Kotori walked out of the washroom together.

The problem was finally solved, Shidou breathed a sigh of relief.

However the next problem swiftly appeared——a few minutes right after they came out of the toilet.

"I think......since we can't do anything due to the power out, why don't we turn in early for the night."

As soon as Shidou said that, Kotori, "Ehh—......", made a voice of displeasure.

"What's wrong?"

"It's just......I haven't taken a bath today......"

Although the electricity reliant water heater has stopped working, but the power outage happened not too long ago, therefore the water in the bathtub should still be warm. However......

"......But, the bathroom is pitch dark as well you know? Will you be alright?"

"Uuu......But my body's all sticky......"

"Well you did make a big ruckus just now."

After Shidou spoke, Kotori pouted.

"Ab, about that, Onii-chan......"

"Nn? So you're finally giving up?"

"If, if it's possible, let's bathe together......"

"No way no way no way."

It was true that they used to take baths together when they were young, but it's impossible to happily bathe with his sister whose secondary sex characteristics are beginning to show. Shidou frantically waved his hands and objected.

And then Kotori tightly clung onto Shidou's body and pleaded.

"Onii-chan......This is my life's biggest wish......Please bathe with me......"

Kotori begged with a sobbing voice, rushing towards Shidou with a tear-streaked face. Shidou made a troubled expression and lightly sighed.

"Doing this is just not right......"

"There's no problem, because it's impossible to see due to the darkness! Furthermore we're siblings!"

"Um......"

"Oniiiiiii-chaaaaaaaan......."

"I got it I got it. I'll bathe with you, so stop clinging onto me!"

Faced with Kotori's forceful advances, Shidou finally gave in, he raised his two arms up to indicate his surrender. Only then did Kotori release her hold of Shidou's body.

"Really now......Only for today alright?"

Leading Kotori into the changing room, after preparing bath towels as well as clothes to change in, he started to take off his clothes with his back turned to Kotori.

"Uu......"

However, resistance still existed within him. Even though they were siblings, but bathing with a person of the opposite sex and similar age still does not feel right......

If Kotori were to speak of this incident to anybody Shidou may very well be dealt with the death penalty in society. Needless to say, neither his friends nor his parents must know of this.

Just as Shidou was contemplating upon these problems, behind his back came the sound of Kotori taking off her clothes. It seems that she has started to preparations to enter the bath. As such Shidou too hastily took off his clothes, placing them in the washing basket.

"Onii-chan......are you done?"

"O, oh......yeah."

A room devoid of light. Although his eyes have already gotten used to the darkness, but he could only roughly see Kotori's outline. However once he recalled that the sister before him is currently in a state with her clothes removed, he couldn't help but panic.

"Onii-chan......?"

"Aaah......I'm sorry, let's go in."

After Shidou entered the bathroom, he carefully felt for and removed the cover of the bathtub, immersing his body inside.

Usually he should first wash his body clean before entering the bath, but since they were currently in a special situation as well as in their own home, they would not need to care about that so much about that.

Closely behind Shidou, Kotori too entered the bathtub. Facing Shidou, she sat down in the bathtub like how she did during P.E. lessons. Due to two people entering the tub, a large amount of water flowed out as a result.

"Ah......A bath feels great."

"Uu, nn......After bathing in warm water I feel less scared compared to just now......"

The legs of the two constantly touched as they engaged in conversation. However, the two soon felt embarrassed due to the sense of fear dissipating, as a result they soon fell into silence.

"............"

God knows how long had passed, Kotori seemed to have made up her mind about something as she started to speak to Shidou.

"U, um......Onii-chan. Don't you think......it's a little cramped in here?"

"Nn? This is a bathtub designed for a single person after all. Well, since you seem fine by yourself, then I'll go——"

"Th, that's not what I meant!"

Sounds of water splashing could be heard. It seems that Kotori was waving her hands on the water surface.

"I'm saying......Can I go over there......"

"Eh?"

Shidou tilted his head in question, before he even had the chance to reply, Kotori suddenly stood up, turned around before entering the bathtub once more.

The end result was Kotori sitting on Shidou's body.

"Eehh......!?"

Thighs, stomach, chest were all in close contact with Kotori's soft skin. Shidou's body froze due to Kotori's sudden action.

......To be honest, he was truly careless. Although he kept saying "How can we bathe together......", but in actual fact deep down inside he felt that since they had already bathed together a few times before, there was no way he would commit any mistakes.

But, this is simply the worst. The absolute worst. What he felt from Kotori who was sitting on him, was not the weight of his cute sister, but the attractive warmth and feel of a female.

If he was unable to control himself here, Shidou would have reached the point of no return. When his parents return from overseas work, he may possibly have to introduce a new family member to them.

However Kotori did not sense Shidou's thoughts as all, she softly laughed.

"Ahaha......Onii-chan is scared as well."

"Eh? Wh, why do you say that......"

"That's because your heart is beating even faster now?"

Saying that, Kotori got even closer to him.

——The one I'm frightened of is you! Shidou yelled out loudly within his mind.

I'm at my limit soon, I have to hurry up and get away from Kotori.

Even though he said that, the current Kotori was in a state of fear, she would not be leaving Shidou's side that easily.

"Ah......That's right."

Shidou suddenly recalled something, using his hand to cover his mouth, he remained silent for a period of time.

Probably feeling that something was off about Shidou, Kotori spoke to Shidou.

"Onii——chan? What's wrong with you......?"

And then towards Kotori, Shidou used a low, menacing voice to reply.

"He, hehe......Your, Onii-chan has already disappeared from this body......"

"Kya......!?"

Kotori held her breath, her body started to tremble.

That's right. Since Kotori did not wish to leave Shidou's side, then he'll have to scare her to make her leave.

"O, Onii-chan!?"

"This body has already been possessed by me......"

"Ho, how can this be......"

"Kotori-chan, there's a very nice smell coming from your body......it smells very delicious......"

"Waaaaaaaaa! Waaaaaaaaaaa!"

Kotori let out a wail, frantically moved her limbs. After that she stood up as though she wanted to escape from the bathtub.

Alright......Shidou reflexively clenched his fist. She fell for it, now it'll be alright once she escape into the changing room——

However,

"Onii—chan! Onii-chaaaaaaaan——!"

Kotori seemed to have remembered something as she suddenly turned around, attempting to enter the bath once more. Furthermore due to her panic, her foot slipped, falling towards Shidou.

The same time Shidou's face made contact with an extremely soft and warm area——he gave a wail. Kotori who suffered a fright due to this let out a wail as well.

"Waa——!"

"Waa——!"

......Screams continued to resound from the bathroom.

◇

"Ar, are you alright......Kotori......"

"Nn......and Onii-chan......?"

"Oh, I'm fine too......"

Peace at last, Shidou who had changed into his pyjamas spoke as he rubbed the part of his head that hit the side of the bathtub.

Although he suffered multiple injuries, but he has somehow avoided the worst case scenario. Even though he is the older brother he couldn't very well commit a mistake because of love. 

Looking at the time indicated on his handphone. It seems that two or three hours had passed.

"Since we've already brushed our teeth, let's sleep now."

"Nn......You're right......"

Kotori nodded, holding Shidou's hand in a natural fashion. Due to the recent turn of events, this action made Shidou's heart skip a beat......However he still had his pride as her brother, so he did not openly voice it out.

Just as Shidou was about to enter his own room, Kotori suddenly exerted more force into her grip.

......Well, he had already expected as much from the series of events. But Shidou still turned to face Kotori.

"What's wrong, Kotori?"

"......Today, please sleep with me?"

"......I expected as much——"

Shidou silently mumbled, nodding his head as though he had completely given up.

"Alright. But it's only for today."

"! That's wonderful!"

Kotori let out a joyful voice.

Well, what's this compared to bathing together. Shidou and Kotori first went inside Kotori's room to take her pillow before moving to Shidou's room. After placing the handphone at the shelf near the bed, Shidou lay on the bed.

"Hey, Kotori. Be careful not to fall off."

"Nn!"

After Kotori placed her pillow, she too joined Shidou. After Shidou stroked her head, he pulled the blanket and began to sleep.

"Good night, Kotori."

"Nn......Good night, Onii-chan."

Kotori spoke in a small voice. Although he couldn't see her expression, but he felt that she was probably smiling when she said that.

Perhaps it was due to fatigue, ten minutes did net even pass yet, Shidou had already slipped into deep sleep.

Just before he totally fell asleep,

"Today......really, thanks a lot. ——I love you the most, Onii-chan."

Seemingly hearing something like that, as well as feeling something soft on his cheek......Whether it was real or just a dream, Shidou could no longer tell the difference.

◇

On the main screen on the bridge of <Fraxinus>, showed Shidou and Kotori sleeping closely next to each other.

Looking at the image, the crew members nodded with satisfaction, clapping their hands together, some of them even started tearing due to the influx of emotions. Among them, there was also one who was screaming, "Why isn't there scenes of the toilet and the bathrooooooooooom!", but it would be alright to ignore him.

In a nutshell, the present was successfully handed over to Kotori. Reine watched the screen as she silently spoke.

"......Happy birthday, Kotori."

◇

"Seiya!"

"Gaoo......!?"

The next morning. Accompanied with the sunlight shining through the window, the violent impact generated at his torso, caused Shidou's body to nearly break in two.

"Hmph, what kind of cry was that, you can stay here and act like a lion if you want."

A strong voice sounded out. Kotori who had already changed was standing right there eating a lollipop.

——On a side note, her hair was currently tied up with black ribbons.

"Kotori......That is."

Due to the power outage last night, Kotori's black ribbons should still be unwashed......

"Ah."

At this point, Shidou noticed something.

Those black ribbons were too clean and neat to have been used for five years.

"You've already......put them on huh."

That's right. The ribbons that Kotori is using right now, was the present that Shidou gave her last night.

After all Kotori had been using the black ribbons since Shidou gave them to her five years ago. Although she had always been treasuring it, but wear and tear was unavoidable. The quality became rough, threads had already started to come out.

Shidou who had noticed this fact bought ribbons identical to the ones five years ago and gave them to Kotori once more.

"Well, Shidou's performance is average I guess. I'll commend you for that."

Saying that, Kotori jumped to the floor from Shidou's body.

"Nnn......"

Shidou slowly sat up, rubbing his throbbing chest as he did so.

"But......since you've already woken up you could have woken me up as well. You don't have to open the present and wake me after wearing that......"

"Hmph, the person who can't wake up only has himself to blame. ——Furthermore, I've already opened all the presents yesterday. I won't do something as rude as setting aside gifts for a night."

Her words and actions were totally opposite from yesterday. Shidou couldn't help but sigh while missing that cute little sister.

"Really now, you were still crying and shouting Onii-chan Onii-chan yesterday too......"

"Mach Pierce!"

"Guha!?"

Kotori hit him with an acceleration that utilized her full strength, Shidou groaned from the impact.

"You better come down quickly. ——Even though it's a little simple, but I've already made breakfast"

"Eh?"

Shidou could not stop himself from widening his eyes in surprise. Kotori was definitely bad at cooking......

"How rare. Have you been planning to do so?"

"......I just felt like doing it. And, I'm not too sure about the taste too."

"That doesn't matter at all. Thank you."

"......Hmph"

As Kotori finished, she twirled the stick of the lollipop with her mouth as she walked out of the room.

"......Nn?"

At this moment, he suddenly realized something.

Kotori's words just now, there was something odd about that.

Presents were already opened yesterday......Kotori did say that.

But ever since the power outage, Kotori had always been with Shidou.

If Kotori had the opportunity to move about by herself, she would only have a few minutes after Shidou fell asleep......But that would mean, Kotori would have to walk inside the pitch black house in the middle of the night by herself to the living room.

If she was able to accomplish that, then wouldn't she be able to go to the toilet and bathe by herself......

"Forget it......That's impossible."

Shidou shrugged. How can Kotori who was so afraid of the dark do that. She must have opened it when Shidou was unaware.

"——Shidou! You're too slow!"

"Oh no......"

The terrifying imouto-sama's voice could be heard from the bottom of the staircase, as such Shidou hastily walked out of the room.

End.

<noinclude>
===References===
<references group="A"/>

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and the Future and Summoned Beasts

2013-03-28T07:55:56Z

128.189.170.242:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Yuuji and the Dangerous Black Magic

2013-03-28T07:29:25Z

128.189.170.242:

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4

2013-02-04T07:28:08Z

128.189.170.242: The rest of the story says 12am, which makes more sense...

==Chapter 4==

[[File:Oreimo4_199.jpg|thumb|]]
After the party, the relationship between my sister and me seems to have changed.

She sincerely apologized to me. Not only that, she gave me a present.

If this were a game, then after this event, my normally aggressive little sister would become shy and start to show me her feelings, especially if it were an imouto game.

In fact, in the eroge Atelier Kakuya, we should have started the hentai part. Now would be the best time to prepare to watch some CG…

I cannot believe I am thinking that...

The only difference is this is real life, and things are not that simple, like in eroge. Humans are not that simple. Moreover, unlike in eroge, just because I finished some event do not mean that my affection points will go up or my relationship will suddenly change….

After the party, of course, Kirino knocked the hand on her head off. On the way home, she does not say a single word. She still calls me “you” instead of “Onii-chan”…But to be honest, if she called me “Onii-chan”, I might have a heart attack.

Well…

At the party, after I accepted my sister’s gratitude, I thought we could have a better understanding of each other. In fact, our relationship has not changed much.

Of course, there are some changes, but the basics remain the same.

That is because although she honestly thanked me, I still hate Kirino. The reason is still the same, so I will not repeat it again.

No matter what I do, her affection points toward me will not go up. Because of that, I used to hate her for ignoring me. However, I am also the same, so I cannot blame her.

Her affection points are negative infinity now, so it does not matter if it increased one or two.

That is all that happened

Normally, we have a huge negative impression about each other, so this little change does not matter.

This is a matter of fact, is it not? Because of her, I have endured so many hardships, and considering how she treated me… Well, I think everyone gets the picture, right. …What? You said it is not just that.

Well….ah...maybe….Damn, of course, I knew that already.

Well…of course… my sister is a little cute….

Occasionally, when I help her with something…well…she indeed seems pleased…

…Hey! That is all! Is there any problems?

Hmp, for our current relationship to change, something big has to happen.

At least it should be like what happened 9 months ago….

A very big accident….

However, it is not as if such a thing will happen soon….

At the time, that is what I thought…

It is March now, and my second year in high school is ending in the next month.

It’s Sunday morning.

“Whew…ah….”

When I yawned while walking downstairs, I accidentally knocked Kirino’s shoulder.

“Ah….”

Although I tried to sidestep, I cannot avoid a slight touch at her shoulder. Normally, after that would be a series of sinister shouting. I clenched my teeth, prepared for the inevitable, but….

“Ah, good morning…”

I am very shocked when she calmly says hello to me.

“Oh, good morning…”

My eyes widen in shock, Kirino gave me a slight nod, and then she entered the living room.

---Hey, what just happened? She said ‘good morning’ to me….

Not only that, she nodded to me. Is some kind of calamity going to happen?

Maybe North Korea is going to launch another nuclear missile again.

My sister’s sudden change made me feel uncomfortable.

Because until yesterday, she still acted like normal! At the very least, she should leave right after saying hello …

Therefore, my doubt regarding my sister’s action grows stronger.

When we were going to have breakfast -----

“Come on! Mom, Dad.”

Kirino gave everyone his or her share. Mom and Dad took them, smiled and said:

“Thank you, Kirino”

“………”

Faced with that sudden change in behavior, I cannot help but wonder what is going on.

If this was Tamura’s house, then it is understandable. However, this is the first time this happened in my family.

My Dad, who usually has a stony face is now smiling, that made me feel uncomfortable.

While I am still shaking, suddenly a bowl of rice appears in front of me.

“What is wrong? This is your share.”

“What…? Ah…..”

With a shaking hand, I took the bowl.

…You did not put poison in that …did you.

First Kirino gave everyone his or her share; now, from the kitchen; I can smell a seductive fragrance.

“Thank you for yesterday, Mom, Dad.”

“Ah, this is nothing. We are happy too, right Dad?”

“Ah…right… It is worth my day off”

I do not understand what they are talking about, so I tried to ask.

My Mom gave me the answer:

“Ah, yesterday we visited Kirino’s job.”

“….What….Mom and Dad….Visited Kirino’s job?”

Wait, how could that be?

Because Dad is not, (at least it is he shows) interested in Kirino’s work as a model….so even if Mom asked, normally he will not agree.

However, my father – with his usual smile that made people uncomfortable – replied:

“Ah...Um...this is not bad Kyousuke…She looks very cute.”

“What are you saying, Dad! You sound like an old pervert!”

Being scolded by his own daughter, my father hastily replied:

“No…no, I don’t mean that….Well…in short, even I don’t fully understand, now I feel at ease, knowing that Kirino is trying her best at work”.

Even he tried to regain his dignity, my Mom smiled mischievously and said:

“Ha, did you know Kirino; your father was mistaken as a pervert when he tried to take your picture”.

“Oh? Really?”

“What are you saying…? Ah, if you helped me explain back then, things would be much easier…”

“Oh? It is really embarrassing….’ No, no….this is my daughter…Hey…Honey… Where are you! Come here!’ “

“Don’t mimic me!”

--- What is going on? ---

Strange…everything is so strange….What happened in this house?

Am I still dreaming?

Is that why everyone is so….strange?

“What is wrong, Kyousuke?”

“Something wrong Kyousuke?”

Mom and Dad asked me at the same time. I swallowed, asked:

“Are you…really my Dad?”

My father raised his hand….

Paw! A star appeared in my head!

“It hurt….”

“What did you just said?”

With upset eyes, my father told me that.

Well, this is my normal father after all.

“No...I’m not dreaming…This is really my father…”

“Ah, are you okay Kyousuke? Do you need to go to hospital?”

“Oh…Mom, you mean something entirely different, aren’t you?”

Hearing our normal useless conversation….

“Phpp! Idiot!”

Kirino looks like she is having fun. However, unlike normal, her eyes don’t show any sign of contempt.

The only difference today is my sister and how my family treats her.

After breakfast, I came back to my room.

Knock!

I opened the door, only to see Kirino standing here. Her hands are holding her skirt, and she looks hesitant.

“…What’s up?”

“I have something to tell you… can you come to my room?”

Even the way she talks to me is different, much more gentle than usual.

To go into my sister’s room….how many times I have done that until now.

The first time …. The first life counseling …. This was June last year…

9 months have passed…

--- Is that her last life counseling?

Looking at Kirino’s back, I got a strange, mixed feeling.

There really was so much change…. Even we still live under the same roof, but….

9 months ago, at the same place…. I stood …but with different feelings, different reason…

I am now standing in front of Kirino’s room.

“Enter.”

“Okay.”

The same dialog, repeatedly. My sister’s room always had a nice smell, making me feel comfortable. In addition, maybe the pink furniture made the room much more enjoyable.

“Your room looks more beautiful than before.”

“Really?”

Kirino replied coldly, then pointing to a small cushion, said:

“Sit down.”

“Okay.”

I sat down at that cushion. Before, my sister would get mad if I did that, but maybe she is used to that now.

“So…what did you want to talk about? Is that your last “life counseling”?”

Kirino kept silent for a while, and then answered me.

“Yes, that’s one way to put that….”

“….?”

Okay, it is the same as “yes”

“Fine. Ask anyway.”

“Hmp….”

Maybe my uninterested voice made her angry, Kirino looked like she was about to say something, but changed her mind:

“This is nothing…this…”

Again, she stopped. What is wrong? Is that so hard to say?

Well, although she seems strange, at least it was acceptable. If this is something, I could do for her ….

“I want you to buy me an eroge!”

“Don’t make such ridiculous demand!”

I thought your last life counseling would be something big or special….but this? You are still the same Kirino!

Of course, this is much easier than if she asked me for advice, but I refuse anyway.

“Is that really your ‘last life counseling’? “

“Yeah, you can say that….”

What did that mean?

“What is with you? You look so wimpy”

“Nothing… I just thought that compared to other life counseling, this one is too easy….”

“Isn’t it a good thing?”

“I said ‘too easy’”

While we were arguing, my awkward feeling slowly disappears.

“By the way, do you realize that I’m only 17?”

“So what?”

“So…..that means I can’t buy eroge. All of them are 18+ only.”

At that time, I suddenly remember something…

“By the way…..Kirino….how did you normally buy eroge?”

There is no way you can buy it at a game shop. Even if you bought it by the Internet, there are many limitations.

Kirino quickly replied:

“That’s a secret. Of course, I've got a lot of ways to get one, but you don’t need to know.”

“Well…it’s true that I’m not interested ….but why can’t you buy this game the same way as before?”

“There is a little circumstance…Here, take a look.”

Kirino pointed toward her laptop, which is showing the main site of a game company.

There is an announcement said that this game will be released at 12:00am, 6 days later in Akihabara.

“I’d never steal something like Onii-chan’s pantsu!”

“3D custom imouto”

Both are the main products of this company.

Of course, there are other games from other companies, too. Like from M-Soft: ‘The masochist devil’, ‘Lesbian’s story’…

‘All of this will be released in 12:00am! If you want to play it quick, be sure to go there! ‘

“…That’s why I want you to go help me buy ‘Onii-chan’s pantsu’ and ‘Custom Imouto’”

What's with those abbreviations?

I can guess that ‘3D custom imouto’ is about how you create an imouto, and then use her to play in game. However ‘I’d never steal something like Onii-chan’s pantsu ‘? I cannot imagine what kind of game is that.

Maybe you control the sister, and try to steal your brother’s pantsu without getting caught?

“Hey? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing…nothing at all….”

I do not even want to imagine about it anymore….

“So?”

“Err…wait…. You said it will be released at 12:00 am?”

“Yes. At exactly 12:00am, they will start selling it.”

“---And you want me to wait in line? I won’t be able to buy it without orders beforehand, will I?”

“No, that’s fine. You can just make up an excuse”

“Then why do you need me to buy it? Can’t you wait for the next day and buy it yourself?”

“Because I want to play that game as soon as possible.”

The answer comes back almost instantly. Kirino continued:

“My plan is to sleep in the afternoon until you get it, and then play until morning, finishing at least one route.”

“You really are an otaku…..do you want to play that badly?”

“Of course I would! Naturally!”

Is that what they call ‘iron will’?

“But even if I agree to buy eroge for you… there are some problems…”

“Problems? Like what?”

“First is how to come back home.”

In my home, curfew started at 6:30pm, dinner at 7:00pm. If you do not show up at that time, then there will not be any food for you tonight. However, as a high school student, I can come home later than that time without any trouble as long as I call home beforehand. Therefore, that means getting out of the home is easy. The problem is….

“It will be released at 12:00am at Akihabara right? That means that when I get back, Dad will be very angry. And if he found out that I bought an eroge….”

I do not even want to imagine what will happen….

“I will take care of that. Before you come home, give me a call. Then I will check if Dad is sleeping. If he is not, I will find some way to get his attention.”

So that means we have to exchange phone numbers,huh?

…I have never imagined that someday, I will exchange phone numbers with my sister.

A year ago, I had never thought about it.

“So, I will sneak in when you got Dad’s attention? Can it be that easy?”

“That’d be fine….so, any other problems?”

I waved at her, sigh:

“You should know that I have never bought an eroge before. I can't just walk in and buy it, right?! I’m only 17!”

“I’m not sure about it…but….you should go there earlier”

Why must I risk myself like that?

That is why I cannot understand otakus.

“Please? This is the last time….”

Sigh…..at least compared to the other life counseling sessions, this one is indeed easier.

“Fine! I just need to go buy it, right?”

“Really? All right!”

"Real men don't go back on their words."

Sigh….I am so weak minded….

However, the sight of my sister clapping her hand, saying ‘please’ ….I think there is no brother in the world can refuse her…

Kirino’s eyes flash, then she said confidently:

“I've got an important mission for you!”

Like a commanding officer, with one hand at her hip, she pointed towards me:

“Bring the package back from the enemy’s territories!”

“The package means eroge, right?”

I do not even want to know where she had that line.

Therefore, I nodded.

“All right all right. I got it”

However, I am still unable to shake the strange feeling…a last life counseling ….seems too easy.

Of course, easier is better, but….

Is that really the last life counseling?

Therefore, in the end, I told my parents that I would stay at my friend Akagi’s home in order to sneak to Akihabara

By the way, that Akagi Kouhei is a member of the football team, who is also a friend of mine.

When he is not busy with training, we often go to some games together. He is quite friendly with everyone.

“Sorry Akagi, can you testify that I'm staying at your house tonight?”

He agreed easily, and said “No problem, enjoy your time with Tamura” – which means he somehow got the wrong impression.

Although sometimes he is noisy and troublesome, he is a good man.

This is my first time in Akihabara at midnight, so I was totally surprised.

“So…so cold….”

When I turned at the corner, the cold wind blew at my face. I put my hands in the coat pocket, trying to get some warmth. All stores were already closed, which made me feel even colder.

This is too cold. In the dark sky, I can imagine the fog is slowly eating the heat.

In addition, I did not bring an umbrella.

“Well, as long as it doesn’t rain too hard, it would be fine.”

Following the road, I came to where they sold the game.

In fact, this place is pretty close to the station.

When I came to the right place, there were already many people here.

At least about 50.

To my surprise, there was a lot of girls in there.

What game are they going to buy?

Were they the same as Kirino? This is so unbelievable.

Still thinking, I took a place in line and waited.

The entire nearby store was closed, and in front of me was a small sign that said the game would be sold starting from 12:00am.

“….”

By the way, some of the people in front of me were wearing some weird clothes.

One of them was wearing a t-shirt with a big picture of a girl from eroge.

Were you riding on the train with that t-shirt? If that is true, then he really is a true man.

Of course, there is no way I could do the same thing.

Maybe he could do that here, because everyone nearby is just like him?

However, I wondered if this is necessary. After all, tomorrow you can go to any game store and buy a disk. In addition, if you are too busy, then you can just order one online.

In other words, everyone here is the same as Kirino.

That is why despite the cold weather, they all came to Akihabara.

They cannot wait to play this game even if it is just one second later.

Are all otakus like that? I cannot understand them.

If the game company knows about this, they must be very happy.

Because that means so many players have such high expectations for their product.

This is impressive.

Maybe that is because not long ago, I myself saw how a publisher company works.

I have waited for a while, but there is still quite some time until 12:00am.

If I knew about it, I would bring a manga or something to read. Because I did not, I looked around, and discovered an amazing bicycle.

At a first glance, this is quite a good bicycle, but ….

There is a picture of an eroge character on the wheel!

The wheel is a disk-type wheel, with the picture of a smiling girl.

The impact almost made me close my eyes. To make such a wheel, the owner must be a weirdo.

“…Too much for me!”

I swallowed hard. The owner must be in the line now, isn’t he?

Do not think about it. Just do not think about it anymore.

I shook my head and tried to concentrate on something else. Suddenly, the wind blew at me, making me put both of my hands into the pocket hastily.

"So cold…."

This is really so cold….

All the people in line must agree to that.

Not only the cold affected us, there were some people on the street looking at us with hard, cold eyes. Some office women pointed directly at us saying “What are they doing in that weather…!” “Midnight selling!” “So this is the legendary midnight selling”

And there were some foreigners with frightened expressions, whispering to each other.

I did not hear it very clearly, but it sounded like…

“W...W...WHAT?”

“Midnight selling….Eroge...”

"OOH... HOHOHO... OH... Crazy..."

Please. We are all from Akihabara. At least be nice to us.

Damn. Why did even some Akihabara’s people look at us with weird eyes?

"Ah ah..."

Can't you start selling sooner…? I want to go home already.

A quick look at my cell phone told me that it is now 11:30 pm.

“Phew…”

I lazily leaned against the iron gate and exhaled.

At this time, I got an unexpected meeting.

“Pardon me…. Is the place for midnight selling here?”

“Yes, that’s right…..”

I turned towards the questioner….

“Wahl!”

Both he and I let out a surprised cry.

“How could that be…?”

My body is frozen, my eyes stared at him. He is about my height, with a little droopy eyes, double eyelids plus chestnut short hair. He is wearing a quite eye-catching orange color down jacket.

In front of me, is the one I just asked to help me on the phone.

[[File:Oreimo4_225.jpg|thumb|]]
“A...Akagi?”

In front of me is Akagi Kouhei.

“Ky...Kyousuke?”

I think both of us are having the same expression now.

Because we are now queuing….. Can’t you people guess what?

In other words, it is as if you meet a classmate in a DVD rental store, porn area.
Ohhhhh…. What now?

By the way, this person is not supposed to be here!

“You….why…are you here?”

“That’s my line…”

Both Akagi and I already understood what happened, but we still refused to acknowledge it.

“Ahahaha….today is cold, Kyousuke.”

“..Yeah...that’s right, Akagi, ahahaha”

We tried to have a normal conversation.

“…….”

“……..”

A dead silence followed.

I swallowed hard...what is going on here…

I think I understood why this person is here, but…

Then suddenly, I remembered something, so I asked him:

“Hey Akagi! Didn’t I tell you to tell my parents that I was staying at your house? You agreed to it, and yet why are you here buying eroge?”

“Err…well ...Kyousuke, you know, I got my priorities list, so…”

“You….are you saying that an eroge is more important than your friend?”

“I… I've got my reasons! You… do not have to worry. If your parents call my home, my sister will help protect you! I have asked her to, so there is no need to worry! Anyway, Kyousuke, you are not in the position to blame me! I thought you lied to your parents so you could spend time with Tamura that is why I agreed to help you! But, here you are, at Akihabara and queuing to buy eroge! I’m so stupid!”

“I…I've got my reasons too!”

Because of our argument, many people turned and looked at us.

Yeah, it was awkward.

“Reason? What reason, Kyousuke?

“Ah…”

How could I say it? How could I say my sister told me to come here and buy “I’d never steal something like Onii-chan’s pantsu”… And it is an eroge… there is no way he will buy it.

But I still have to answer him.

“I...my reason is unimportant. What about you? Tell me then”

“Ah….”

With a sad expression, Akagi stayed silent, wiping the sweat on his forehead…

I think my face is the same.

“…….”

We both stared at each other, no one speaking a word.

“…Looks like we both have our reasons…”

“..Yeah…it certainly seems that way…”

“Hey, Kyousuke…I've got an idea…we've never met each other here, right?”

“That’s my friend, Akagi. Nice idea. We both didn’t go to Akihabara, and we didn’t come here buying anything.”

“Of course we didn’t buy eroges too!”

“Our friendship…”

“..Doesn't require any reason!”

We shook hands.

At that time, clack clack…. The iron door opened, and one employee stepped out.

“Now is the time, my friends!”

“Indeed it is!”

We shook hands again, listening to the clerk’s speech.

“I know that you all have waited long enough. Customers with pre-orders, please come line up here!”

Looks like you can buy sooner if you have a pre-order, but neither I (nor Kirino) have it.

“I've got a pre-order, what about you Kyousuke?”

“Nope, I don’t”

You've got a pre-order. I thought I understand Akagi pretty well, but seems like there is a lot to him that I do not know of.

Besides, what eroge is he going to buy?

Another little sister-themed eroge?

However, he has a real little sister…if he still is going to buy little sister-themed eroge…I feel sorry for this girl, having such a perverted brother.

Because we've got an unspoken understanding, I did not ask him “what eroge are you going to buy”. Instead, I kept silent.

At that time, one staff member shouts out:

"Customers with pre-orders for Homoge<ref>Eroge based on themes about love between same sex, usually boys</ref> club, please line up here!”

“Ah, here I come” (Akagi)

“…Ohhhhhhh!”

A cold wind blew up in my spine; I immediately let go of my “dear” friend.

Because the game’s poster included two muscle men hugging each other.

….My body was trembling in fear.

“A...Akagi… you you…. Are you…isn’t that a homoge?”

“K...Kousaka! You are definitely misunderstanding!”

“..No...No... I didn’t know that …you've got such a hobby…”

“Hey…wait… listen to me! We are friends, aren’t we? Look, Kyousuke. Just look into my eyes”

“Stay away from me!”

Gross! Disgusting! Now I understand Kirino’s feelings too well!

“Isn’t it a full on homoge? Do not come any closer! Sorry…I have never had such hobby like you…”

“Hey, Kyousuke, where did our friendship just now go to?

“I didn’t remember have a gay friend”

“I’m not a homo!”

“Then what about the pre-order for the Homoge club? What is with that poster? I can’t believe you are a homo!”

“It is true that I’m going to buy a homoge! I acknowledge that! But I've got my reasons for that!”

Looking like he's backed into a corner, Akagi finally spit it out.

“The truth is…”

“Hmp?”

“That homoge… My sister asked me to get it!”

“Your...your sister asked you to buy it? ------”

Then it is hopeless.

“----- How could that be! If you want to make up an excuse, then you need to find something better!”

I pointed toward Akagi:

“Your sister is still a middle school girl! No matter how you look at it, a middle school girl asking her brother to go buy an eroge is totally ----“

“--- possible, isn’t it?”

“Hey…. Why did you suddenly accept it?”

“No… I did not doubt you…. You are right…the world is full of things that defy all common sense…”

It is all I can say, simply because it is the same for me. I am here buying eroge because my sister asked me to do it too. Even if Akagi is lying, I cannot blame him.

I also do not want to believe that my friend is a homo. I definitely do not want to.

“Hey Akagi… Does your sister…. like to play homoge?”

“Yes, she loves it very much.”

Loves it very much….

Well, if there is a little sister loves play little sister eroge, then a little sister that loves to play homoge is very understandable.
I turned around and took a look at all those girls in line at the homoge club.

Therefore, that is why even during midnight; there were so many girls here.

“Is...Is that what they call BL <ref>Boys Love</ref>?”

“No…how could I say it...there are many different types…”

“Okay, you don’t have to say it!”

I do not want to hear about it anymore. I already knew that it has many types that are more than enough! Stop talking!

“– In other words, my sister is what they call a fujoshi <ref>can be translate as “rotten girl”, but pronouce the same as “wife”</ref>”

“Wife?”

“No, you take it wrong. Not “fu” in “wife” but “fu” in “rotten”. She is what they call “rotten girl”. In fact, I am not very sure about her mental state – I only knew that she has a strange love for forbidden loves. You understand?”

With a serious expression, Akagi explains it to me.

I think what he just said is important, but I am still unable to wrap my mind around it.

Is there a person like him, who explains his little sister’s strange hobby to another?

Of course, his situation is a little different from me ---- but I understand his feelings, wanting to complain about his little sister’s crazy behavior. Therefore, I tried to listen.

“Sorry, I still don’t get it. By the way, why did they call her “rotten girl”?

“Because it is rotten”

Akagi immediately answer. His words have a strange convincing tone, making me believe it. Although it also has an attitude of someone, who has already given up.

Therefore, I cannot just ask him “you mean her brain is rotten?”

I can only say:

“So that’s why…”

“Yes, you understand?”

“Nope, I don’t “

Akagi almost tripped. After standing straight up again, he moved closer to me:

“In short, she loves homo! Homo is awesome! Homo is the best! Just like that!”

“Don’t say those things out loud!”

“Hey…Kousaka…Why are all those girls clapping? Am I that handsome?”

“Who knows?”

You idiot!

“Anyway, back to the topic…So because your sister loves homo, she asked you to come here and buy her a homoge?”

“Please don’t press on this topic Kousaka….”

Akagi slowly shook his head.

I slowly nodded.

“So that is it…”

I understand your situation very well. In fact, I am in the same boat.

“The truth is very simple, but even if I told you, you still won’t believe me.”

“Hmp...Why?”

I am still processing this revelation.

I cannot believe that there is another brother who is in the same situation with me. In addition, he is with me the whole time.

“Hey Kousaka. Everything I just said is what my sister taught me. I’m definitely not a homo”

“I know I know… the more you explain it, the more I feel suspicious. Anyway, don’t mind me – go take a place in line, your store is already selling.”

Maybe someday I will tell this person the truth.

“Okay, see you”

“Okay”

I raised one hand at him. Akagi smiled, and then turned around. He walked toward the homo group.
All of the people gather there are girls, so he is a rare expectation.

I think all of them must be thinking that Akagi is a gay.

Poor guy…

When he gets to the last place in line, he turned at me, raised one hand and said:

“Kousaka! See you tomorrow at school!”

“Oh shit!”

Shit! They must be thinking that I am his boyfriend.

I can hear them whispering "Boy love”

Before I could explain, they already moved away.

A quick glance told me that it is now 11:50pm. There are many people behind me now, making the total count exceed 100.

I already believed this country is weird. Tonight, I am more certain about that. No matter “3D Custom Imouto” or “Homoge club”, why did they have such a big gamer community?

A distance away, I saw a cameraman take a picture.

--- Why did he want to take a picture of a group of otakus?

At this time, a small doubt appeared in my mind

By the way, I later found out that – after they censored my face, they posted that picture on some website under the title “Youngster lined up at night” or “Weird bicycle”

At this time, the shop manager started to broadcast:

“We will start selling right away, so please wait just a moment. And please remember that the last train from Akihabara departs at 12:30.”

They continued to give notice about the train schedule.

There are going to be many people unable to catch the train tonight, so they want to remind their customers about it.

“So customers who go by train, please pay attention –“

At this time, I still did not consider this.

“Hmp?”

Turning to the front, I can saw the door was being opened.

Unlike the outside, inside the shop is quite bright.

That is why then the door fully opened, the sight gave a warm feeling

I can almost heard otakus “Wow” somewhere.

After my eyes was used to the light, I can see eroges packed up like a small mountain.

For otakus, this place could be called heaven.

After I had gone inside, I noticed that there was a mountain of eroge near the entrance, and the other products was lined up in clockwise.

The manager made sure that customers can buy everything they need in one round.

The staff said:

“We will start selling now! Now then, first 10 people in line ---“

Therefore, that is how they avoid too many customers rushing in and making things uncontrollable.

It is true that by only allowing 10 customers inside at once, for them this is the most effective method. However,

“I have a bad feeling…”

The problem is that method is very time consuming

Can you guys hurry up please? I need to catch the last train.

If I knew about it, I'd had come sooner.

I remembered at the Summer Comiket, there were huge lines made by otakus. Next time I definitely will come sooner.

After a while, it is finally my turn.

I looked at my cell phone.

--- They said the last train is going to depart at 12:30 didn’t they?

“….Damn...I’m not sure if I can make it”

I need to hurry! I will buy this game as soon as possible and run back to the station!

“Let’s see… Underwear…underwear… here!”

I pushed forward, tried to get to “3D custom imouto” and “Onii-san’s underwear’s stand. Both of them have already sold a lot.

“Well…. At least I got this…”

However, my fear was quickly proven true. Although I ran as fast as I could, I still missed the last train.

“Ah…Damn!”

I dropped on the ground in front of Akihabara’s subway station.

“….What now?”

There was no way I could walk home. Taking a taxi is also out of the question.

However, I also cannot just wait here for the first train in the next morning. I would definitely freeze to death

However, I have no idea what to do now!

Took a break near a light, I looked at my cell phone.

Because I needed to tell my sister that, I cannot come home tonight.

I glanced at the paper box.

---- Regret filled my heart.

“Kirino…She was looking forward to this…”

However, there is nothing I can do now. I am so useless.

With mixed feelings, I pressed the call button.

“---Did you get it? Where are you now? Are you nearby?”

She picked up almost immediately.

Her voice told me how happy she was.

…This girl….

She was waiting for me…

This must be what parents feel when they break their promises with their child.

“…I’m sorry. I’m still at Akihabara’s subway station”

“…and…”
Taking a deep breath, I said:

“--- The last train was already gone”

“Huh? What? What does that mean? When will you be back?”

“I already got the games you wanted, but when I got here, the last train has already left. Sorry, now I can only wait for the first train in the morning”

“..No way…this means… you can’t get home tonight?”

“Yes...sorry...but I got your games”

“…Ah…what…now...”

Kirino’s voice was filled with depression.

I could not believe this is the same girl who sounded so happy just now.

My heart hurts so much just from hearing that.

This girl always takes things seriously, even about a game.

No matter it is when she is happy, angry or sad, she always gives it everything she's got.

I cannot understand why, but I know how sad she is right now.

“…Is there...anyway...? Can you come home before morning?”

What a stubborn girl. Didn’t I just say the last train has already left?

Just wait a couple of hours. If you want to play it that much, why don’t you go get it yourself? Please do not ask me ----

---- There were no such ideas in my head.

Why? Normally, I would have said so.

This is only an eroge. Only a couple of hours.

However, no matter what, I could not say it.

I felt like I should – no, must not say it.

This is what I figure out later, when I recall this time.

However, at this moment, I can felt my sister’s uneasy voice. I can also understand why there was a reason for her to want me come home before morning.

I did not fully understand my actions or my feelings anymore.

If she did not want to give up, then I should not give up either.

“I will think of something ---“

“Huh? You mean - ?”

“Just stay awake! I will definitely come back before morning”

Then I hung up immediately.

“Next ----“

Now what? The truth is, I had no idea what to do. The only thing in my mind is to come home as fast as possible.

All I had to do is come home, gave my sister her favorite eroge before morning ---

Just like that.

Ha ha…. I cannot understand myself….

I stood up, trying to stay focused.

First, check the current situation. Now it is 12:48pm. I have no cast on me right now and no ATM card either. I also have no friend with a car.

All right, next, I was going to ask all my classmates to find out if anyone lives near my home. If he can call me a taxi, then everything is okay.

Alternatively, I could ask Akagi for help. He is in the same situation anyway. Now, time is the most important matter.

I left the subway station and returned to the main road.

There, I found out what I needed.

--- The Bicycle.

I saw this same bicycle near the eroge shop.

My first thought is ‘as long as I got this, I can go home’

However, there was a big problem.

Compared to taking a taxi, asking for help from a stranger may be better. However, in my case, it is the opposite.

However, I have no other choice. In order to bring that eroge back for my sister, I was willing to swallow my pride.

Just as Kuroneko said, I could do some crazy things for my sister.

I tried to calm down and then approach the owner, asking:

“Sorry! Please let me borrow your bicycle!”

“What?”

His reaction is understandable.

If some random stranger suddenly asked me to lend them my bicycle, I would react like that too. Not to mention that if he agreed to my request, then he would not be able to get home. Therefore, my chances were slim.

However – I did not give up!

Bowing down, I asked again:

“Please! I have an emergency! I will definitely return it to you!”

“Are…are you kidding me?”

A normal answer again. How could someone lend his bicycle to someone he never met before?

“I need to quickly go home and play this game, how could I lend you my bicycle!”

That is your reason, huh?

I looked up. The one I was talking to is a male. He had short black hair, was tall, thin, wearing glasses,and around 20 years old. I know this is impolite, but his image fit perfectly with how I normally imagine otaku.

His jacket was also printed with a girl from eroge.

Wasn’t he the one in front of me when I was in line?

“Wait…You… You are the one behind me who caused the ruckus about homo.”

Seems like he noticed me too. Well, this is expected after being lined up together for so long.

However, the situation still did not get any better.

To show my sincerity, I kneel down; my head almost touching the ground.

“Hey hey…what are you doing?”

“Please help me! My sister is waiting for me at home! Please, let me borrow your bicycle! I will definitely return it! I will do anything you ask! So please ---“

“All right all right, please stand up. “

Before I could finish, he pulled me back up. I could not imagine that he had such strength. His expression was ‘here comes trouble....’

“Well…I’m not fully understanding what is going on, but this is important right? And this is related to your sister?”

“Yes! That’s right!”

“Then take it.”

“Ha?”

What did he just said?

“I told you, take it!”

He gently stroked his bicycle, and then said:

“I will let you borrow it. Go, take it”

“Can...Can I?”

I am still unable to believe what was just happened.

Why did he trust a complete stranger like me?

Noticing my unspoken question, he said:

“Err…. Well…. I saw what you bought earlier.”

He said with a deep and sincere voice:

“To be honest, I also bought the same game. This is my favorite series; I have bought it since volume 1. Today, when I asked to have the day off, I fully expected to be fired. I wanted to buy this game as soon as possible, then immediately enjoy it. That is why… I believe whoever enjoy this game cannot be a bad person. I don’t understand your situation, but we are the same, right?”

“Go, partner! Didn’t you have something very important to do?”

“..What about you?”

“Don’t worry. I've got plan B”

He sat down at the nearby wall and then took out his laptop.

“I can play it here”

“Didn’t I say I’m going to play this game as soon as possible? Hey, this is my first time playing eroge outside, too”

Therefore, that is your plan B.

This person…really is an otaku among otakus. A true man among men.

I said with respect:

“Thank you very much! I will definitely return this kindness”

“Hmp, just go!”

He did not glance at me. His mind was already focusing on his laptop.

I bowed again, and then got on the bicycle.

I took a final look behind me. He was already playing, his eyes locked on the screen, his hand pressed the Enter key non-stop.

“All right…”

Taking a deep breath, I began to pedal.

Just 32km until I got home.

“Phew…phew…phew…phew….”

After two hours, I finally got home.

My body was covered in sweat. I rested for a few seconds.

“Phew…all right!”

I called my sister.

If my father is still awake, then I am finished.

“Why did you turn off your phone? How were you going to get home anyway?”

“I’m already at home”

“Ha?”

“I borrowed a bicycle from a friend to get home. Dad – is he still awake?”

“Wait a second.”

I could hear the sound of footsteps. It looked like she went to check on my parent:
“..They are asleep. Wait for me to open the door”

The door in front of me was opened; my sister appeared in her pajamas.

“Hmp…”

“A…”

Kirino slightly nodded and then let me get in.

“You are sweating too much. Here, wipe it off”

“Ah, thanks”

I used the towel she handed me to wipe myself.

“I will get you some clothes. Go take a bath.”

“Ah, yeah, right…”

My parent believed that I am still at Akagi’s house this night, so I had to take a bath as quietly as possible, and quickly changed into a new set of clothes.

My parent’s bedroom is on the first floor. So after I finish changing, we sneaked back to the second floor in silence.

After she got to her room, Kirino placed one finger on her lip, and waved her hand.

Seems like she wanted me to get inside before giving her the game.

I nodded then entered her room. Kirino immediately closed the door behind me.

We let out a sigh of relief.

On the nearby table, her laptop was already on. However, I paid it no attention. Instead, I took out the two eroges that she required.

“Here, this is what you asked me to buy”

“Ah...Thank you. I’m sorry for making you do it”

“Ahaha, no problem – wait what about you? Is there something wrong?”

"--- Thank you – I am sorry ----"

I hardly believed that my sister could actually say it.

For nine months, although we have had numerous conversations, the number of times that she sounds sincere is less than five including right now. I wondered what happened to my sister today? Alternatively, this girl is actually a fake.

My little sister cannot be ---

“What are you saying? Are you an idiot?”

She scolded me again.

“What is with you today…? You are very different from usual …. Is there something wrong?”

“I said…”

Hands on her waist, Kirino is clearly angry now.

“What is with that attitude? Is...Is it that strange for me to thank you and say sorry?”

“Of course it is strange!”

It is like heaven and earth swapped positions! Look at your usual attitude!

After I said it, Kirino got even angrier.

“Right….”
She turned to the side:
“Right…you mean like this huh…”

She sat down, clearly upset.

Yes. This is my normal little sister.

“…..”

Kirino began to tear up the paper box. After she finished, the eroge disk appeared in front of us.

Upon seeing the game, she immediately revealed an innocent smile.

She is still a child after all. Taking the CD game and game manual out, she smiled happily:

“Oh…wonderful...I must install this right now.”

While humming a song, Kirino placed the game CD inside her laptop’s CD drive.

Installing an eroge right now is a bit risky, but whatever. As long as she happy then it is ok. She looked like a child just getting a new toy.

I could not help but smile. All my efforts: going to Akihabara at midnight, lining up to buy eroge, then riding the bicycle 32km back home – all of them are worthwhile.

A quick glance at the clock told me that it now is 3:00Am

I stood up and turned towards the door.

“I’m going to get some sleep. Don’t say up too late, you still have school tomorrow.”

“….”

She did not seem to hear me.

“Hey, Kirino? Are you listening to me?”

“Huh? Ah…Ah, yes, I’m listening”

You obviously did not. You only focused on that eroge and paid no attention to your surroundings.

However, I understand your feeling. I understand your excitement when you tear that paper box to get the game you longed for.

“Ok, then ---“

“Ah, please wait…”

“What?”

I turned around; my hand was already on the doorknob

Looks like she just finished install the eroge “Onii-Chan’s underwear”

“---Do you want to --- play together? We haven’t able to play together for a while”

“…….”

How many times must I repeat myself? I could not play little sister eroge with my real little sister!

Besides, I was very tired. I just wanted to sleep.

In addition, I needed to get up early and get out of the house before my parents wake up in the next morning too. I should tell her that ---

“…Can we?”

“…Just a little, okay?”

Why did I say it?

Strange! So strange!

Not only Kirino, but also myself is also acting strange…

Therefore, I played eroge together with my sister again.

By the way, we sit side by side in front of the laptop.

I was wondering why she chose her laptop before. Now I knew.

Because we can only play together with her laptop.

In short, she wanted to play eroge with me from the beginning. However, there was a problem…

“Hey….move aside …”

“No way! I couldn’t see the screen if I moved anymore!”

Oooooo….

Why was I having to play little sister eroge in the night with my little sister?

…Can someone help me out of this?

This is no joking matter. Not only did we get embarrassed at some eroge scenes, but also the real problem was what if some important part of me showed a reaction while I was playing….then what should I do?

You idiot. Do you want me to say, “My jeans are folded “?

In addition, you too. Why are you laughing? This is a serious matter!

Ah…Damn….I can smell my little sister’s pleasant scent.

Did she use a perfume?

“Why is your face so red?”

“Because I just had a bath”

Take a breath…Breathe out…Ok...Calm down….

Now I knew what a protagonist feels when he has to hide his super powers.

Then…I think I will explain a bit about the R18 eroge - “I’d never steal something like Onii-Chan’s pantsu!”

In short, this is the sequel of another eroge that Kirino likes - “Make love with your little sister”.

However, unlike other eroge from the same company, in this game there is only one little sister for you to choose.

“Does…that mean…there is only one route?”

As usual, Kirino explained it for me with an innocent smile:

“No. There is only one hero, but there are many routes! At first, you cannot get to all of them. After you beat the game a few times, you gain access to more options, leading to different endings. Beside, although each route is short, they are all well made. Every time, you started a new game; you can carry something from the previous time you play. Like in the “Metal gear solid” game, you only knew about each route after you get to them….”

Blah blah….

I understand one thing very clearly now:

This girl likes this kind of game very much and she likes to explain it.

Although all of this is unimportant to me, I still listened.

Maybe…maybe that is because only when Kirino talking about otaku stuff, we could be a normal brother and sister. It is like a cease-fire, or a special time for both Kirino and me.

However, I still didn’t understand: why me?

If this was nine months ago, then it was understandable. At that time, she had no one to talk to about her hobby. Even her brother was no exception.

Now it is different. She has Kuroneko – and Saori too.

In addition, even with some difficulty… Ayase accepted her hobby too.

Kirino no longer needed to hide herself, she already has precious friends.

So naturally, if she wanted to talk about eroges, she could just go meet any of them.

I am no longer needed.

However, she still asked me for life consulting.

She asked me to buy her eroge.

Could this be …?

This is just a guess, but ----

Thank you, amici [1-Vol 1, chap 4]

I… a-also love you, amici… maybe [2 – Vol 2, chap 4]

---What do you expect me to say? Damn you siscon!

…Thank you very much.

Maybe my little sister did not hate me as much as I thought.

Maybe I am the only one who thought that we both hated each other.

Maybe our cold war is already over.

Time flew. By the time we finished the first route, the sky was already brightening up. By the way, those H-scenes really made me embarrassed, but I noticed that Kirino still focused on playing. Just as she said, she never paid any attention to them.

“Aw…..”

I am so sleepy…at this rate; I am not going to get any sleep tonight.

I glanced at my sister. She was now crying because of the story development.

“Hic…hic…what a tragic ending…”

“It is not like this is your first time with a tragic ending, is it?”

“I can’t believe it…Why are you not crying?”

With teary eyes, Kirino started lecture me.

What? Was the story truly that great?

Well…I am not really into this kind of game, so my view was probably incorrect.

“Hey, it is not like one of them is dead or anything. They can always just call each other, can’t they?”

“Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! You don’t understand anything!”

“…What...are you doing? Don’t get angry…”

Because she kept yelling at me, so I could only endure it.

Kirino “Oooo…”and then said in a small voice:

“Three days ago, you still looked like a dead man. You even came to ask me ‘what do you want me to do’ “

“Ugh….”

I could not say anything back! What she said is the truth after all.

However, this did not change this games ending. A phone call can still solve any problem.

“All right, I got it. This is indeed a tragic ending. I take back everything I said, is that okay?”

“…Fine…”

Kirino said, clearly upset.

Now the situation is embarrassing again.

--- A few minutes later….

As a light was slowly entering the room through the window, I stood up:

“I’m gonna get some sleep now. At least I need some rest before Dad wakes up.”

“Wait…wait a second!”

Kirino’s panicked voice called me back:

“Is there anything you need?”

“I … Life consulting! I need a life consulting…!”

She said that after I just done her last life consulting.

It was the same as nine months ago, but…

I wanted to ask for a life consulting ---
I sighed:

“Didn’t you say your last life consulting is about buying eroge?”

“But this is not over yet!”

“Okay…”

Inside my mind, I wanted to ask how many ‘last life consulting’ you have.

After that, will you ask for another ‘this is really that last life consulting’ too?

All right…. It is not as if I did not expect that.

We are siblings, after all. We live under the same roof. There is no way I can escape my little sister’s reach that easily.

I gave her a wry smile:

“So, what do you need?”

“Ah…”

Kirino slightly nodded then walked to her bookshelf.

There are only a handful of items in there. Maybe that makes it easier for her to get to her secret storage.

It has been a long time since the last time I saw this ---

Kirino moved the bookshelf to the side, revealed a paper door. Behind this is her secret otaku stash.

Looked like there are even more than before.

When I looked at her anime DVD and eroge disks, I noticed one thing:

“Is…is that…”

“Ah, yes. This is my present”

The present we were talking about is the special Meruru figure.

“I heard Ayase said that you helped her choose that present.”

“Yeah…”

“To be honest, I’m very happy”

Kirino smiled.

Why are you talking about them now?

I could only say:
“That’s good to hear”

“Can you thank them for me?”

“You’d better do it yourself. Those two probably feel happy, too.”

“Yes...you are right”

Returning the figure to its position, Kirino placed her hands on her chest, and took a deep breath.

I have seen her doing that before. This was right before she showed me her hobby. This was this exactly what she did to prepare herself.

“It has been a long time since our first time…”

Suddenly, Kirino turned to me, her face showed a radiant smile.

“Did you remember that time?”

“Yes, I remembered it clearly. You asked me ‘Are you really not gonna look down on me’ and I replied ‘I will definitely not look down on you’”

“Yes…then did you remember the next line … I mean what I said later…”

“Hmp?”

What else did she said?
Kirino noticed that I did not remember, she clenched her hand and said:

“That time I said ‘Today, I can only let you see that much’”

“Ah, right. You said ‘there are some embarrassing things inside’”

You also said ‘because I’m not fully able to trust you yet’

When I remembered that, I suddenly have a thought: what she said that time means there is something even worse. That thought terrified me, because I can’t even imagine what else could be more embarrassing than ‘let’s make love with your little sister’”

“About that…you protected my secret…you didn’t look down on me…and you helped me a lot…”

Hey hey…what were you saying…Were you going to say….

“Even if it is embarrassing…but I’ll let you see it anyway”

Whatever it is, I did not want to see it

---At least I stopped myself in time.

My little sister was going to show me some of her embarrassing things.

I did not know what those are, but the feeling of something unknown is going to happen…Can you imagine that.

However, I could not just turn around and leave. I could tell that this is the focus of her ‘life consulting’

“Does that mean you trust me now?”

Kirino slightly nodded.

“Yes…I think”

“Ah…”

Why did this look as if I wanted to know her secret?

I never wanted to know it in the first place.

“So...ah...I’m gonna open it now”

Kirino quickly said, then opened the box.

Clank…

“Hmp? What is…?”

I picked up the game box that just dropped out.

“Ah, that’s ….”

Kirino said in a panicked voice. However, that is too late. I already saw the picture in the game box.

This picture showed an adult little sister completed naked from below the waist….

The game was named “Scatolo Sister” <ref>poop</ref>
WH…WH...What?

I blinked. Then I rubbed my eyes, and looked at the game box. Finally, I asked:

“Did you….eat…poop?”

“What?”

SMACK!

She slapped me. Then Kirino yelled:

“You...you…you…What the heck are you talking about! Gross!”

“But…but…”

So why is this game here? “Scatolo Sister” is definitely a hard eroge! How could you still refuse to admit it is yours?

It really is a super embarrassing thing. I have never imagined that she hides such thing among her eroge disks.

“This is a misunderstanding!”

Kirino hastily explained:

“This…this…wait, listen to me! This is important! Just listen to me!”

She was trying her best to explain. She was blushing madly, even her ears were reddened.

“I didn’t know about this when I bought this game! Because …because I like the author, so I bought his game! I only found out about this after I opened the game box at home!”

“Okay…Okay! Stop right now, all right?”

“No! You do not understand anything! Hey, this is related to my dignity and image, so listen carefully!”

Your image could not possibly get any worse.

When you became a hardcore fan of imouto-eroge, your model image was already destroyed!

“I…I got it! You are not interested in that, are you? Okay, got it!”

“Did you really mean it? Or you just said it to comfort me?”

You are so hypocritical – but I understand. If it were I, I would say the same thing.

“I got it! You bought it because you liked the illustration. But when you opened it, you found out that this game is totally different from what you imagined, so you just left it there and didn’t play it, right?”

“I… I already finished this game…”

“So you played it?”

Why could not you just lie and said “Yes”! Everything would be over if you said so!

Why couldn’t you lie?

“Because I already spent money on that, so leaving it alone is such a waste! Besides, the only reason I still kept it is that I am a fan of this artist. I did not want to throw it away or give it back to the game store. That’s why I kept it here…”

“Okay...Got it, I understand…”

“Really?”

“Yes. I completely understand now. But…you are amazing.”

Even if it were my hobby, I would not ever dream of playing a poop-eroge, much less clear it. My sister really is something else.

“So…um…Should I continue?”

“Ah...right…yes, please”

I replied automatically, trying to get out of this dangerous situation as quickly as possible.

“Continue…huh?” That means she is going to show me her next secret embarrassing thing….

“Ah…I originally intended to show you that…”

What does that mean? Are you saying “Scatolo Sister” is just a normal item among them?

…Which means…?

I swallowed hard, noticing that Kirino had pulled out another paper box – a very BIG paper box, in fact.

“..Let me asked this beforehand, what is inside?”

“Ah…many things….”

Kirino did not realize my terror; she began to open her box. I can feet my heart beating faster and faster with every passing seconds.

The result – the truth is, at the first glance, there was nothing worth mentioning. There were a pack of doujins, some anime illustrations, paper bags and eroge boxes….But a particular notebook and an IPod caught my attention.

“This is more normal than I thought…”

Could this be?

No, of course this is not. My little sister could not possibly keep such normal things.

All right, listen up Kyousuke. You had better mentally prepare yourself. I Imagined that Kirino is about to show you something very unbelievable. Done? Good.

Here is my prediction:

Kirino will bring out something even more terrifying.

I have been her brother for 14 years – I would probably right about this.

So…for example, is that game’s illustration showed two people – naked?
I do not have the courage to confirm it ….

In addition, that pack of photos over there…what could they be? I have seen homosexuality and poop – what else could await me?

For a normal high school student, I cannot think of any good idea.

Because of that, all I can do is make some observations:

“Hey, about that…”

“Hmp…What?”

“Kirino, can I ask what is stored inside that IPod?”

I secretly hoped that her answer is ‘music’.

“Oh? Ah, this?”

However, Kirino froze, unable to say anything.

You brought this out, but judging from your reaction….

Something dangerous must be hidden inside!

“Do...do you want to know?”

“No…no…There is no need to tell me.”

“Oh…I see…”

…She sighs in relief? Therefore, this really is….

I am even more terrified. Does this mean everything inside is much worse than “Scatolo Sister?”

I cannot handle this. Definitely not! This is beyond my ability!

Kirino started to reach deep inside the paper box ----

“Ah, wait….First I want to show you this notebook…”

Wawa….

“Wait a second!”

Isn’t it the most dangerous item here? Please spare me!

“I understand everything perfectly clear! There is no need for you to explain anymore! Can we please stop here tonight? Yes, we can just look at this together later! I really want to go sleep now!”

I desperately begged Kirino. I got a feeling that if I saw that notebook; something will forever remain in my mind.

“….Ah…ok…”

Kirino nodded weakly, but she quickly regained her normal cheerful attitude.

Then she pulled out another eroge box and handed it to me:

“At least take a look at this!”

“What is …this?”

“Lovely Sister Angel”? What do you want to do?

My face must have shown a puzzled expression.

“All right…”

Although I don’t know why she wanted me to look at this, but since she asked me, there is no reason for me to not do that.

After Kirino heard that…

“Okay…”

She slightly nodded, but somehow she looked sad.

I opened the “Lovely D Sister Angel” box.

There is no eroge disk or manual inside. Instead, inside are just some illustrations.

“Hmm? Isn’t it an eroge box?”

“Nope, I use this as a treasure box. I kept every decoration I got inside here. Didn’t you just see the EX Meruru figure nearby?

Did I? I am not so sure myself.

“So? What do you wanted to show me?”

“Yes…this…here I go”

Clank! Kirino suddenly opened the box, so I immediately back off.

However, inside is not like what I expected.

There are only a handful of items inside, and the first things she picked up are…

“…Is that…a family contact note?”<report card>

“Yes, this is from when I was in elementary school”

Why this? I send her an ‘I don’t understand’ glance, but she just urged me to look inside, so I can only follow.

“There is the reason I started practicing track and field”

“…………”

I listened to my sister’s story while look through her contact note.

However, I soon noticed something is off. From her first grade to her third grade, Kirino’s gymnastics score was just “needs more practice “and her others scores were average. I expected all of her scores to be “excellent”, so I am very surprised.

“The truth is I’m not very good at track and field. But…something made me very unhappy happened, so I started practicing track and field.”

Kirino glanced at me.

It is possible that she was slow back then and someone made fun of her, or this gave her some unpleasant memories….

I turned to her fourth grade.

It is still “needs more practice”

However, from this point, her fifth grade is “good” and her sixth grade is “excellent”. Her results started climbing up.

This must be the result of her training.

Not only that, her other scores also slowly rose.

“Here are some medals I won from some tournaments.”

Kirino showed me six medals.

Sixth placed, sixth placed, fifth placed, fourth placed, third placed, and second placed – sure enough, it slowly increased.

“This doesn't match with my current image, besides it is so embarrassing – that’s why I have never mentioned it to anyone. When I feel tired or depressed, I often look at this and feel ‘do not look down on me, idiots’ – then I regain my spirit….”

Therefore, not only she did not forget her fundamentals, she also used her first failure as a lesson.

---- Do not look down on me, idiots ----

I knew that practicing track and field is not an easy task. In addition, for Kousaka Kirino – who started later than the other members did, it must be even harder for her.

“You are really great”

“Oh?”

Hearing me murmur, Kirino suddenly looked up.

Both she and I look directly at each other.

I do not know what to say. I honestly feel that she is great, but I cannot bring myself to praise her. After a few seconds, I said…

“If we both enter a race now, I probably wouldn't be able to win”

Even I felt that line was so boring.

Hearing that, Kirino’s eyes widened and then she stared while laughing happily:

“Of course! Who do you think I am?”

She puffed out her chest in confidence.

No matter what her first motivation was, now after six years of training, she gained confidence with her own effort.

Because I’m just a normal guy, I feel this is so amazing. Ah, just as she said, she really did have the right to say ‘who do you think I am’.

For me, I only wanted to enjoy a normal life.

I have never even considered giving up on this lifestyle.

However, right now, I knew that a part of this is a lie. That part is also using my gentle, plain childhood friend as a reason for laziness.

Kirino is the one showed me that. Indeed, I should thank her for this.

Of course, as for ‘how should I thank her’ is a current problem.

I still do not know why did my sister showed me all this.

Kirino carefully put her medals and notes in the box again, and then sealed it.

“Well…you see…" She opened her arms across her secret collection and spoke in a very sincere voice:

“This…and that…everything …all of them are very important to me.”

“I know”

There is no need to repeat it again.

Why do you think I argued with Dad to save them?

Because I cared for your feelings, I was able to have showdown with Ayase!

Kirino seems troubled, as if she does not know what to say.

“You said …you will help me protect my important collections, right?”

“Yes”

“Please keep doing that in the future.”

“Of course I will, idiot”

Didn’t I already say that long ago? I also have endured so much for this, how could I just give up on them?

I felt a little annoyed! Now her last life consulting is over, she still wanted me to provide after services.

I fully expected there would be some more ‘last life consulting ‘from her.

“This can’t be helped. I’m your brother, after all.”

“Yeah… you are right.”

“Of course, why do you seems so troubled?”

I smiled:

“Hey, about that ‘last life consulting’ – is that over?”

“Yes.”

Something is off. First, she asked me to go buy eroges for her, then she wanted me to play it with her, then she showed me some of her embarrassing things ---

Our last life consulting is similar to our first life consulting, but there is no development.

The first time Kirino asked me for life consulting, from her attitude I can tell that this is about ‘I have no one to share my hobby’ and ‘I want to have friends with the same hobby’. However, today, I cannot figure out why she wanted that life consulting.

That is why I got an uneasy feeling.

It is as if…I chose the wrong choice…

….I should have agreed to look at her photo album earlier; there is probably nothing too strange there anyway.

“But I haven’t done anything to you, is that okay?”

“Yes, that’s fine”

However, she looks very satisfied.

She only has that look when I succeed in protecting her hobby from Dad, or when Ayase made up with her again. However, today I have not done anything.

I do not get it. Is this possible for me to help her without realizing it?

Still nodding, my sister smiled:
“I feel like I can finally put down a boulder from my chest”

That smile – it brought back memories.

Yes…when she was small, she used to smile like that.

“Really?”

I turned around, raised one hand and stepped out of her room.

“Good night, Kirino”

“Right---“

Before the door closed, behind me, I can hear her saying:
[[File:Oreimo4_280.jpg|thumb|]]
“Good night, Aniki <ref>The most respect way to address a male older than you. Normally refer to a older brother </ref>”

The next morning, my little sister disappears.

The next morning, right after I came back from school, I went straight to my room to prepare for exams ----

“Phew…..”

All right, I admitted that I did not study.

Recently I did not get much sleep, so I ended up falling asleep at my table.

Of course, I only sleep for a few minutes at best.

I woke up with an “Ah!”, then “Ah...Ah…” Even I do not know why I said that.

“Ah…ha…ha…”

It is as if I was in a dream --- a dream from so long ago….

When I woke up, only a few remnants of that dream remains, so I cannot remember it.

“Right…”

However, I remember one thing…

A warm feeling in my chest.

I felt thirsty, so I went downstairs. Here, I meet my mother who just came back from shopping.

“I’m home...? Kyousuke? Are you here to greet me?”

“I am just coincidently passing by. Let me help you”

I took the bag from her and brought them to the kitchen.

Here, I casually asked:

“By the way, where is Kirino? She hasn’t come home yet, did she have club activities or work?"

However, my mother replied…

“What? What are you talking about?”

Yes, she said that.

I wanted to asked “what are you talking about”, but managed to hold back. This is just a trivial matter, after all.

However, later at night, Kirino still has not come home.

She always follows the rule to the letter, so she should have contacted our parents.

She is not the kind of girl who hangs out and causes problems, so it must be she is late due to club activities. Of course, I am not worried about her.

At dinner, I asked again:

“Where is Kirino?”

“You…what are you saying?”

My father’s face showed a surprised expression.

“What do you mean?”

“Ah…so that’s it…Kirino said she would tell you personally.”

“What do you mean, anyway?”

“Kirino is gone”

“What?”

“She went to America today. In order to receive professional training, she will remain there until she finishes high school”

“What…what is going on?”

My father ‘Hmp’ continued:

“In a cross-training session not long ago, a foreign coach was interested in her. He said she has potential. I remembered that he also said that if she has experience in a foreign competition that would be huge help for her future. However, I still couldn’t accept it…Don’t you think this is too exaggerated?”

“……….”

“In my opinion, I think that she should wait until she finishes high school. I also spoke with the current track team coach about a scholarship. However, they said that even if we wait a single year, this could be a big difference. They said now is the best time for Kirino.”

My father said that with an upset voice.

I still tried to suppress my anger, so I remained silence.

“Kirino said that she want to test her limits. Of course, because she had no scholarship now, it costs a lot. I told her that I would not give her that much money, which is the truth. No matter what she said, I cannot allow a 14 year old girl go alone to a foreign country. If something happened, we wouldn’t be able to come to her immediately….And not to mention that her language….”

Dad…you are depressed too…

“But…In the end, didn’t you still allow her to do that?”

“Hmp, she is very stubborn. I told her that I will not give her money, and then she showed me the necessary funds. She told me that she was saving her money from her model work and book royalties. What else could I say?”

Right. If she decided something, she would never listen to other’s opinions.

“So…”

Kirino is gone.

I felt like I already had a premonition of it…

“Yes, that is right”

My father started eating dinner in silence. His daughter is gone, he should feel very lonely.

I did not say anything more.

Besides, she is gone. No matter whom I asked, I will not be able to understand her reasoning.

Everything happened right in front of me, but I did not notice.

That is why Kirino started writing – to get royalties.

Her recent changed attitude and ---- her last life counseling’s purpose.

At that time, I already got a feeling of indigestion. But why did she give me such a satisfied smile?

Why did she leave without telling me a word?

She made a wayward decision then follows it on her own.

That has happened a few times before. I knew her personality very well, but….

I am neither angry nor surprised. Perhaps somewhere deep down in my heart, I had expected this day.

After dinner ended, I returned to my room.

For some reason, I stopped midway and opened my sister’s room.

The door is not locked. Without light, the room is quite dark.

There is no change from the last time I was there. Everything is still clean.

There are only a few books on the bookshelf.

No one on the bed.

The PC still on the table.

There will not be anyone suddenly calling me to their room and forcing me to play eroge.

“Well, maybe this is better”

I said that to the empty room.

I returned to my room and dropped on my bed.

Instead of lying face up, I turned around.

My eyes look at the wall. This wall is thin, so normally I can hear every sound above average from the other side.

However, this will not happen again. There will not be any strange music or loud conversation on the other side. No one will come to my room at midnight then sit on top of me. No one will bring her troublesome friends to this house anymore.

I should feel happy. Because now, my normal lifestyle could continue again.

The last life counseling was a success!

However – what should I do next?

This time, I truly have been released from my little sister. However, can I just return to my lifestyle of nine months ago?

I felt that is impossible. I do not want to go back on my own words, but this is what I honestly feel.

Because my sister entrusted me not only her secret hidden behind the bookshelf, but also something else – something that cannot be seen.

Like the otaku’s knowledge that she told me.

Like many of our memories together.

Like some new friends that I met thanks to her.

Even if Kirino is gone, those things are not.

They are still here with me.

All of them have fused together with my life, became a part of mine – an inseparable part of mine. That is why Kirino could happily nod.

She said “Ah…yes”

In short ---

That is how our last life counseling ends.

Everything next just happened.

Really…in the end, this girl is not a cute little sister at all.

Take care of yourself, idiot.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, second year in high school. I am 18 years old.

It is a bit embarrassing, but I am a normal high school student. I do not participate in any club. I do not have any special talent. Of course, I know about current eroge, or what my friends normally talk about, but I have no interested in them.

After school, I usually spend time with my friends, walk home with my childhood friend, or go straight home.

Sometimes….I participates in some activities.

Is that how a high school student is supposed to act? Sorry, but the truth is we all feel very ‘normal’, and we reject everything ‘abnormal’

In addition, about ‘normal’, that means we act like others, following their way of life.

As long as we can do that, no matter how much we changed, we still can be called ‘normal’.

It is spring now, on the road to school, two rows of cherry-blossoms are now in full bloom.

I am a third year student now.

In front of me, girls in new uniforms continue to our school, their faces full of hope. I remember when I was like that too.

Maybe Kirino is the same too.

“What’s wrong, Kyou-chan?”

“Ah, nothing”

I answered my childhood friend while pulling my bag to the side.

“I hope we can continue in the same class this year”

“Yes, I hope so too”

Manami nodded slightly, but then she “oh”

“What’s up?”

“Hey, Kyou-chan, recently you have changed, haven't you?”
[[File:Oreimo4_294.jpg|thumb|]]
“How?”

“Ah… I mean… you are gentler now.”

“Ha….”

I poke her forehead.

“What do you think?”

“Oh….Oh…Do you want me to call you Onii-chan?”

“Please. Please don't! “

At that time, I saw her back.

In front of me, wearing a new uniform.

Her back seems so familiar.

I hurried to catch up with the new student, completely ignored what should I do if this is the wrong person and look at her face…

Standing there ----

"Good morning, senpai."

==Translator’s notes & references==
<references/>
Special thanks for Selfish Writer for helping me with beta. Best wishes for you.
PS: @ Delirium: Can you add the button below so it is easier to move between pages? Or anyone else can please?
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Vol 5 Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Yuuji and Shouko and All the Childhood Memories

2013-01-24T11:00:17Z

128.189.170.242:

==Yuuji and Shouko and All the Childhood Memories==

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 199.jpg|thumb|Yuuji and Shouko and All the Childhood Memories]]

“...Okaa-sama.”

“Ah, good morning, Shouko-chan.”

“...Good morning.”

“Shouko-chan's so pretty, it'll be a waste to be a couple with our Yuuji.”

“...That's not true, I'm not pretty...and Yuuji's the coolest person in the world.”

“Oh my, Shouko-chan, you really haven't changed up till now.”

“...Nn, because—”

“Because of what?”

“...Because I've always liked Yuuji ever since that time.”

A prodigy appeared in the 5th year of Minazuki primary school.

Of course, it wasn't really enough to be country-wide news, but to the people around, it's enough for them to talk about him.

For example, if they put an elite high school entrance paper for him, he can easily write out all the correct answers.

For example, he can read the rules of Shogi and Go, understand them for a little while, and still match the top player in school.

For example, his IQ was 200.

There were all sorts of rumors on the streets. They weren't all facts, but they weren't baseless. In fact, in a mock test against freshmen in middle school, he came out top even though he was only a fifth-grader. On hearing this news, the teachers at Minazuki primary school immediately alerted the neighboring schools, and this student became even more famous, and even highly recommended.

Perhaps since he had such a sharp mind, that boy used to view himself a little too highly, but he never created much problems. He was even a student who had a thirst of knowledge, and a high academic achiever.

--However.

“You're saying that our Yuuji...used violence?”

On hearing the form teacher of her son say that, Sakamoto Yukino immediately started to doubt her ears. Though her child was somewhat cold, he wasn't someone who would use violence. Even though he had some friction with the people around him, he wouldn't be too bothered about it. It's alright if it was just a quarrel, but a fight...Yukino can't imagine her son doing that.

“Yes, Sakamoto-kun's an outstanding student, so I can't believe that he would do that...but after I continued to ask, he himself insisted 'I beat them up because I don't like those guys'.”

It seems that the homeroom teacher had the same thoughts as Yukino, as one can hear the disbelief in her voice. One can even tell that she's even more confused than Yukino.

“I see. So Yuuji did such a thing...”

“I let him go back home first, so after your son reaches home, please ask him what happened. If this keeps up, perhaps his application to enter Shimotsuki High—Middle School will be affected...”

“I understand. I'll ask him once he gets back.”

“I'll leave it to you then.”

“I'm sorry that our Yuuji created trouble for sensei.”

After this conversation with the teacher, Yukino hung up the phone and started thinking through the reason behind the violence. The other party involved 3 upperclassmen, and Yuuji seemed to have taken them on himself, resulting in this fight.

“It doesn't seem like something he would do...”

Yuuji's really a smart child. Even when removing the bias of the parents, this fact still remains. This prodigy actually took on upperclassmen, 3 of them at that, and no matter what, Yukino felt incredulous about it. Even if Yuuji did beat them up because he hated those boys, with Yuuji's intelligence, he would plan to let himself win. At least that's what he would do.

“What exactly happened...”

So there should be a special reason why Yuuji would fight them himself.

“If that's the case, I do need to ask the truth from him...”

Thinking about that, Yukino got up to prepare tea and biscuits to calm her son down somewhat when she speaks to her son.

But at this moment--

“Ara?”

Ding dong—a sharp doorbell sound could be heard from the quiet living room. It seems that she has a guest.

“If that's the case. Please hold on...let me see...”

She wanted to see who pressed the bell through the indoor surveillance camera, but pressed the wrong button, and ended up turning the LCD completely black. If she pressed a few buttons, she should be able to see the image, but when the same thing happened the last time, she randomly pressed the buttons and caused the bell circuit to break down. If this happened again, her son would explode in anger.

“Sorry to keep you waiting. May I know who that is—eh?”

“...Aunty, I'm sorry...”

On opening the door, she found a little guest standing over there in front of her, looking really depressed.

<center>☆</center>

“...Yuuji's really amazing.”

As the afternoon and evening went together, the boy and girl were sitting opposite each other in the empty classroom where no one else was at as they work on their homework.

“Don't say that now, Shouko, hurry up and finish this so that we can go home.”

Without looking at the girl, the boy—Yuuji, looked bored as he makes a guidebook for extra-curricular teaching.

“...But I want to talk to Yuuji.”

“I don't want to talk, I just want to finish this troublesome thing and hurry back home.”

“...I want to talk to Yuuji.”

“No.”

“...I want to talk to Yuuji.”

“No.”

“...I want to talk to Yuuji.”

“...”

Since he said that he didn't want to talk, Yuuji decided to ignore her.

“...Yuuji.”

“...”

No matter how Shouko called him, Yuuji didn't lift his head up as he just works on the assignment in his hands silently.

Shouko saw that she wouldn't be able to get the reply she wanted, so she decided to change her method.

“...Yuuji, listen to me.”

“...”

As expected, he continued to ignore Shouko and pretend not to see her or hear her.

“...My breasts' been growing slowly recently.”

BAM—Yuuji's head slammed against the table surface, causing a huge thud.

“WHY DID YOU JUST SAY SUCH A RIDICULOUS THING!”

“...Because Yuuji's been ignoring me. I just said something guys would be interested in.”

“I, I'M NOT INTERESTED! OKAY, HURRY UP AND FINISH YOUR WORK!”

“...I finished what I need to do. But I just want to talk to Yuuji.”

“Just talk to your friends then.”

“...Mn, that's what I'm doing now.”

“The friend you're referring to is me...?”

Yuuji revealed a 'can't bear with you' look at Shouko. The girl didn't hesitate at all when she told Yuuji that he's her friend as she looked by with a cute and radiant smile.

Seeing her like this, Yuuji couldn't help but think.

“What the heck. Recently, this person's...been livelier than before...”

He recalled the moment when she first transferred into Minazuki Primary school. She didn't smile at all. If she smiled like that from the beginning, she should be able to get along well with everyone.

After she transferred in, Shouko wasn't bullied, but she obviously attracted a lot of attention.

The presence she gave off was really different from the other students. She's always slow when talking, and unable to catch up to others in conversations. She's quiet, and gave others a gloomy image. Most importantly, in a certain sense, her presence was really exceptional.

That long black hair that didn't have any blemish and looked as soft as thread.

The long, narrow and beautiful eyes that reminded people of jade or a blue crystal.

She would be one heck of a beauty in the future. Right now, her slender and dazzling figure is already charming.

At this age, children would start to know more about their genders, so her existence alone undoubtedly made the other girls jealous of her, and it made this boy who's of the same age shy and scared.

5th and 6th graders will start to realize the differences between themselves and the surroundings. In other words, it's an age when they started going through puberty. Shouko, who's pretty, had a good heritage, brains and athleticism, has a wall against the students around her in terms of what's right and what's not right. If done well, this wall would make her like someone worth admiring as they will start to worship her. On the other hand, everyone will just treat her as a weirdo.

Unfortunately, the latter case seemed to happen to Shouko.

(Oh well. It has nothing to do with me anyways.)

At that time, Yuuji just treated her normally because 'I have no interest in this childish world', and unknowingly, Shouko began to get close to him. Both of them had outstanding grades and were class representatives for two consecutive years, and this may be one of the reasons why both of them got close together. Though Yuuji did feel that Shouko wanted to get close to him, he didn't really have too much feelings for her.

“...Yuuji, shall we talk?”

Yuuji couldn't feel any hint of malice from her, and at this moment, she's staring at Yuuji with eyes like a kid. Perhaps her naïve personality of being unable to understand ugly made her annoying to her fellow gender.

Rumors had it that before she transferred in, since 2 years ago, Shouko was studying in some noble girls school. Though people would have their prejudices, Yuuji felt that the ojou-samas would see themselves as superior. Letting such a girl stay in such a school would not create as much interaction as a normal school. Maybe that's the reason why she transferred to such a primary school...Yuuji hypothesized.

“...Yuuji?”

Seeing Yuuji suddenly became silent, Shouko tilts her head, not understanding what's going on.

Truthfully, it's troublesome to talk with Shouko, but if he ignored her, it'll be even troublesome if she mentioned that fatal topic.

Taking the lesser of the two evils, Yuuji decided to talk to her.

“Oh yeah. What did you say was amazing?”

“...Eh?”

“Didn't you say that I'm amazing or something?”

“...Ah, mn,. It's about the mock test just now.”

Yuuji's tone was really unfriendly, but Shouko didn't feel unhappy or angry with his attitude as she answered back like normal. In fact, Yuuji's tone was always cold, or rather he would be slightly gentler to Shouko. Yuuji's personality was so cold he wouldn't say more to people he's not interested in and ignore them.

“The mock exams aren't anything much.”

“...But you're only a fifth-graders, yet you could study better than middle school students. That's really amazing. Even those sixth grade senpai looked troubled.”

“I got a question wrong on social studies. I would have gotten first if I didn't get that wrong.”

Shouko's studying at primary school level, and her ability was able to match middle schoolers. However, Yuuji was bothered that he could not get a first on a 'mere' middle school level exam. Shouko's learning ability wasn't bad, but it was vastly inferior to Yuuji's.

It's good to learn more, but Yuuji's superiority complex towards the rest was like what they said. Of course, his personality mostly annoyed the other students. Shouko's statement that the 'sixth grade senpai looked troubled' was an understatement, since they must be furious at Yuuji. If they find out that the arrogant boy who's one year younger in time looked down on them, they would be really fuming.

“That doesn't really matter anyway. Let's hurry and deal with them so that we can go home!”

Yuuji knocked twice on the pile of paper that's on the table and prompted Shouko. Shouko didn't stop, but asks,

“...Is there something today?”

“Nothing, nothing at all. It's just...if I go back too late, I'll be bothered by a few irritating guys.”

“...Irritating guys?”

“Don't worry too much. It's just some idiots who I don't need to remember about.”

Yuuji gave a look of disdain as he looked down on them.

“...I see.”

“Yeah. Really, if they have the time to envy, they should use that time to go back and study. But they won't beat me no matter how much they studied.”

Yuuji said arrogantly.

“...But more than that, I feel happier at school.”

“Huh? Happier at school? Are you talking about yourself?”

“...Un, is that weird?”

“It's not that it's weird...”

But it's really surprising that she would say that.

Like what Yuuji knew, even if there were some more people, Shouko didn't really have much friends. She wouldn't play with the other classmates enthusiastically, and didn't take part in any clubs, so what makes her like school?

Though not at Yuuji's level, Shouko was a really smart child. Thus, she realized what Yuuji was about to ask and calmly answered before he did.

“...Because no one would play with me at all, and no one would talk to me. My house's too big that it made me feel lonely...”

“You really don't know when enough's enough. Saying that your house's too wide, I'm rather envious about that.”

“...If that's the case, do you want to come to my house to play?”

Perhaps expecting something, Shouko looked up and asked Yuuji.

“No way. I'd rather study more than play with you, it's more meaningful that yet.”

But Yuuji's reply caused her to be unable to get closer, and she looked somewhat unhappy.

“...You're so bad.”

“Whatever you say.”

“...Petty kid.”

“Humph, so what.”

“...Yuuji likes me.”

“ACK ACK!”

Yuuji choked on his saliva.

Girls do mature earlier than guys in the psychological concept of like and hate, and Yuuji's no exception.

“...You like me, so you don't want to come to my house to play because you're shy.”

(...It's not just me. It'll be the same if you find other guys...)

The notion appeared in his mind, but boys at this age can't say such things.

“Why did you ask me to go to your house? Did something happen?”

Yuuji didn't take her taunt as he threw a question over. Now, Shouko's looking somewhat troubled.

“...It's not something that would happen immediately...”

“What do you mean by that? Explain clearly!”

“...Recently, grandpa's been talking about the 'Holy Ridge' Girls School.”

The school that Shouko mentioned was the name of the famous school that's affiliated to a university. Speaking of which, the students there were all children of financial players and politicians, a really famous school of nobility . They were said to accept rich students from the other states, and the student dorm that's situated behind that large and heavy entrance were often in short supply.

“Fuu, so your gramps want you to transfer over?”

“...He hasn't said that yet...but I guess so.”

“Ah, really.”

“...But, I don't want to transfer schools...”

Shouko looked somewhat melancholic. Yuuji, who wouldn't really pay too much attentions to other people's hearts, had a deep impression after seeing her expression. He didn't know why she would like this school, but Shouko really looked like she wanted to continue staying here. Maybe...she just hates those rich girl schools.

“I see. So you want to bring a friend back to get rid of that thought.”

“...They often asked me whether I was bullied at school.”

“Because you always looked like you would be bullied easily. You wouldn't talk no matter what they did to you.”

Someone who backs away like her would always be viewed as someone who's easily bullied. It's understandable that Shouko's grandfather would be worrying about her situation in school.

But to what Yuuji knows, Shouko wasn't bullied. If she was really bullied, she wouldn't tell her family members no matter what. If she said it, she would have to transfer schools.

“...I finally managed to make friends other than Yuuji...”

“Then bring those guys back home to play with.”

“...I wasn't really on that good terms with them...”

“Humph, your answer's rather delicate.”

“...Mn.”

The introverted and quiet Shouko needed a lot of time to get along with everyone. Having finally quelled the troubles of transferring in and get along with her other classmates, Shouko's grandfather would want her to transfer schools. Yuuji felt that it was rather strange.

“Oh well. It doesn't involve me anyway. It doesn't matter to me even if you're going to transfer schools.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“...You're too much.”

“No way.”

“.....Actually, my breasts are the largest in class.”

“ACK ACK!”

After that, Yuuji could only follow Shouko's pace, and by the time they finished their assignments, every other student in school had gone home.
<center>☆</center>

It wasn't early now. Shouko, who normally wanted to talk with Yuuji until she reached Yuuji's house, went home directly, and Yuuji could only go back on his own alone. Just when he was thinking about the 'theory behind sound transmission', a few figures suddenly appeared in front of him.

“Oi, Sakamoto.”

One of the three boys who appeared said hello with a pressuring call.

Yuuji snorted and glanced at him before turning his eyes on the road back.

He avoided the boys like they're telegraph poles.

“Damn brat—ignoring us like that!”

“You arrogant brat!”

Thus, the other two people standing on both sides blocked off Yuuji's path.

Yuuji glared at them irritatedly and softly opened his mouth,

“What's wrong? I don't have time to hang around with you people.”

“SHUT UP! WHO ASKED YOU TO RETORT BACK!?”

“FOR A FIFTH-GRADER, YOU'RE REALLY COCKY!”

Haaa—Yuuji sighed.

It's not the first time he was stopped by his upperclassmen, but it didn't really happen a lot of times. But ever since the results of that mock exam were released, these people kept looking for him. Yuuji would continue to ignore them at the beginning, but after so many times, he really felt irritated by them.

“I say...what do you want to do? Are you lonely because you guys have no friends?”

Having been told off like this by Yuuji, who obviously didn't have many friends, how could those boys hold their anger in? As expected, the 3 upperclassmen were so angry that their faces were flushed red.

“DAMN YOU, BEHAVE YOURSELF!'

“KNOW YOUR PLACE! YOU'RE JUST ABLE TO STUDY BETTER, THAT'S ALL!”

“WE'RE SIXTH GRADERS! USE SOME HONORIFICS WHEN TALKING TO US!”

No matter how loud they spoke, they wouldn't go up to do anything to Yuuji. In the end, these three boys just looked like thugs, but they're just spineless cowards. Besides, they were just here to find trouble with Yuuji for having better grades than them, and they're not like delinquents.

Yuuji shrugged his shoulders in an exaggerated motion, and then continued,

“Honorifics? You're just idiots. Honorifics are 'terms that honor the person'. Is there anything I can give respect to you with if you people can't even do your homework well?”

He taunted them arrogantly.

“WHA—! WHAT DID YOU SAY!?”

“WE'RE UPPERCLASSMEN!”

The upperclassmen were even more agitated after Yuuji clearly told them 'your grades are worse then mine'. Yuuji continued to enact verbal revenge to remove the anger he didn't manage to vent up.

“It's because you're upperclassmen that I couldn't respect you further. You studied one year more than, but you lost to me, isn't it? Forget about being unable to respect you, you can't grumble even if I treat you as idiots. You should be the ones saying honorifics to me.”

“WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAY!!”

Being belittled like this, they could not remain silent. One of them was so angry he reached out and grabbed Yuuji by the collar.

Once he did that, Yuuji said something to shake their confidence.

“Oi, can you really beat me up? Sensei will notify your parents if something happened to me, because I'm a special student here.”

“Uu...”

Yuuji's words made the three boys tremble.

It's true. It wouldn't be wise to beat Yuuji up here. It was the same back, but after the results of the mock exam came out, those teachers treated Yuuji really differently. If they did anything to Yuuji, they will get a bad rep for their recommendation to school, and the scariest thing is that their parents will be notified.

“If you understand, scram. Also, don't appear in front of me again.”

Yuuji deliberately knocked his shoulder into them and continued on his way home. The 3 upperclassmen could only watch him leave dejectedly.

“That guy really infuriates me!”

“I really want to deal something to him!”

“If we can't wreck him up, at least mess his locker up!”

“Right! We'll do that!”

“We must teach him what 'respect' is!”

If they couldn't beat him up directly, they would wreck his stuff. Those childish thoughts were expected by Yuuji, the one called a prodigy. If he could catch them wrecking his stuff, he could punish them without being caught. Yuuji taunted them while expecting this, and those three didn't know that.

<center>☆</center>

“I'm back.”

Yuuji opened the door and muttered. Even though Yuuji felt that this greeting was meaningless at all, he couldn't resist the notion of 'remembering to be polite, thank and greet others' his mother would emphasize all the time. Though she wouldn't be angry all if he didn't listen—she would look depressed and continue to nag at Yuuji.

“Welcome back, Yuuji. You came back really late today. Did you go to Shouko-chan's house to play?”

Dressed with an apron around her, Yukino came out to invite him in. That's what normally happens when Yuuji returns home.

“Why would I go play with her? That's ridiculous.”

“Ara, aren't you two friends?”

“No way.”

“Really. You're saying such things again...Shouko-chan will become a beauty in the future. It'll be too late the moment you say 'I should have treated her well like what mum said. I really didn't expect her to become a beauty like mom'.”

“Who would do that? Besides, you're not a beauty, mom.”

“Ahh, you're too much.”

Yukino puffed her cheeks unhappily, but she continued to maintain a casual presence. It's just that Yukino was pretending not to be concerned.

“I came back late today because I had to deal with the roles of being a monitor. I will be a little later tomorrow too, because I got to teach some upperclassmen a lesson.”

“Teach what to your upperclassmen?”

“A lot of things.”

''Should I prepare a camera to take the scene of the crime?'' This notion appeared in his mind, but Yuuji immediately rejected it. By then, it will be too troublesome if anyone were to ask him why he brought a camera along, and it would be too much of a waste to use a camera on them. It would be easy to just call the teacher in after checking what they did. If his things were wrecked, he just need to ask them to pay up.

After deciding the course of action tomorrow. Yuuji raised the question he had on his mind up till now.

“Oh yeah, mom...”

“What is it?”

“Why are you wearing an apron...are you intending to cook dinner?”

“That's right. I'm making potato and meat stew. I just peeled the sweet potatoes.”

“WHY ARE YOU PEELING SWEET POTATOES WHEN YOU SAID YOU'RE GOING TO COOK POTATO AND MEAT STEW!”

“The last time I cooked it, the potato was cooked until it was so soft, so I chose the sweet potato s that's hard to cook.”

“FORGET ABOUT MESSING UP THE DISH, YOU ALREADY MESSED UP THE DEFINITION OF THE POTATO AND MEAT STEW DISH!!”

Though he retorted back, Yuuji muttered, 'Ahh, nevermind...it feels like it's edible this time...'. 'Habit' could really be a terrifying thing.

“Oh yeah, mom forgot to buy meat, so it's a potato and meat stew without meat~”

“YOU'RE JUST COOKING SWEET POTATOES!!!”

It's been 5 years since he started attending primary school, and this time was enough for Yuuji to understand the difference between his family and other people's families.

<center>☆</center>

The next day, after school,

Waiting for the sixth graders to show up, Yuuji went to the library immediately after lesson and spent the time studying there. He intended to wait until the sixth graders finished their lessons and messed up the place before checking it out.

(Arre? Speaking of which, Shouko didn't follow me today...)

He thought as he walked towards the library.

Normally, Shouko would tell him to go home with her or talk together, and today, she didn't follow him. Something felt strange about that.

(Did she start to hang around with those people who became her friends recently...oh well, it doesn't matter.)

Yuuji didn't think that it would end up like that in one or two days, but he didn't think too deeply into it as he wasn't interested. Also, he had more important things to do, like making the upperclassmen suffer.

It doesn't matter if they didn't come over. Besides, it wouldn't benefit him anyway. However, Yuuji was thinking about letting them get retribution if they dared to come over to mess up the place.

(I hid my shoes the moment I came to school in the morning so that I won't get affected. But...did they detect my plan?)

If he were on the other side today, he should be able to tell what the other side's thinking about. Since he hid his shoes, the other people belongings had to be kept away. They would be idiots if they didn't discover them.

(Well, even if I could discover them, those guys probably wouldn't be able to do so. They're a bunch of idiots anyway.)

If he went all out, he can't possibly lose to an adult in terms of wits. Even though they're sixth graders, they're just primary school students, so they couldn't possibly match his intellect. Yuuji opened the door to the library as he imagined those guys being caught in the act and crying.

<center>☆</center>

Normally, Shouko would use lots of excuses to stick with Yuuji and go back with him, but after everyone went back home today, she stayed alone in the classroom to do her assignment. Since she was talking to Yuuji so much yesterday, she didn't manage to finish her own guidebook.

She folded about 20 pieces of paper down the middle, put the cover over it, and stapled them together. After making one booklet, she lined some more papers to the corners and stapled them together. Shouko would follow the rules seriously and line each piece of paper together properly, and once all four corners were lined up properly, she would then file them up into a book. It looks inefficient to others, but Shouko liked this simple job.

Unlike Yuuji, who was able to finish the work while talking away, Shouko spent time and effort to finish it. It was already evening when the work was done, and it was about time for school to close.

Stretching the body that was stiff due to the continuous work, Shouko packed up the guidebooks. She carried the ones Yuuji did yesterday as well, and left the classroom to head to the office.

Shouko knocked on the heavy wooden door, and muttered 'excuse me' before entering the office. On seeing Shouko, the busy homeroom teacher stopped her work and stood up.

“...Sensei, the booklets, they're done.”

“Thank you.”

Shouko passed all the booklets to the homeroom teacher, who thanked her back courteously.

“...I'll be off first.”

After saying goodbye to the teacher courteously, Shouko went back to the classroom alone. Now, she just needed to pack her bag and go home. Since she couldn't say much to Yuuji today, she would say more the next day—While thinking about this, she heard voices from the classroom that's supposed to be empty.

“THAT DAMNED SAKAMOTO HID HIS OUTDOOR SHOES! THAT BASTARD!”

That was a a voice that was completely different from her classmates.

Feeling that this was weird, Shouko peeked in from the corridor.

“THAT GUY MUST BE BULLIED OFTEN THEN! SINCE HIS SHOES ARE GONE, SOMEONE MUST HAVE HIDDEN THEM SINCE HIS INDOOR SHOES WERE GONE IN THE MORNING!”

“Wouldn't it be too much to mess up his locker if that's the case?”

“IT'S ALRIGHT, IT'S ALRIGHT! WHO ASKED THAT BASTARD TO BE SUCH A TWAT!?”

“THAT'S RIGHT! IT'S TO EDUCATE OUR JUNIORS!”

There were three boys making a ruckus. They looked strong, and she had never seen them before. Thus, Shouko guessed that they would be sixth graders.

But why would sixth graders appear in a fifth-grader's classroom?

Without realizing that Shouko was looking with doubts in her mind, they pulled out something from their pockets.

“LET'S JUST WRITE THINGS FULL OF BAD STUFF ABOUT HIM!”

“HOW ABOUT, HE CHEATED IN ALL HIS EXAMS!?”

“OOH—! THAT'S NOT TOO BAD!”

They took out an oil-based marker, and the targets were a notebook and sports attire from the locker.

(Ah...? Tha, that's from Yuuji's locker...)

The locker that was opened was undoubtedly Yuuji's. In other words, they wanted to bully Yuuji.

Something bad will be done to her friend. Thinking about this, Shouko couldn't remain silent even when knowing that they're upperclassmen.

“...Tha, that...”

She walked into the classroom and summoned her courage to speak up.

Thus, all the upperclassmen knew that someone was at the scene of the crime, and trembled. They turned to look at Shouko.

“Who are you?”

A boy said menacingly.

Shouko didn't dare to look at him in the eyes as she lowered her head and protested softly.

“...Tha, that's Yuuji's, stuff...don't, do that to him...”

She said that so softly that it didn't sound like a warning. To Shouko, this was a warning that she could muster with all her strength, but it was too weak to control a group of boys who were older than her.

“What do you want?”

“It has nothing to do with you, right?”

Facing Shouko's feeble resistance, the boys said that even forcefully.

“...But, Yuuji will be pitiful if you vandalize his things, and also...”

“AND WHAT!?”

“...Yuuji's my friend, so it does involve me...”

Shouko said that with a faint voice.

There's no other meaning to these words,

But it didn't feel the same to these boys.

''That guy's a lowerclassman, yet he could study and had lots of privileges from the teachers. He's unlike us though. He has no friends.''

That's the one advantage the boys thought they had over Yuuji.

But this girl in front of them declared herself to be Yuuji's friends. She was trembling so hard, yet she stepped forward to advise them against doing so. That girl had a stunningly pretty face, and she looked like a pushover. The 3 growing boys realized that besides friends, it's important to have someone of the opposite gender who they can view as an important part of their lives'. This fact made them feel really inferior.

“Oi! Ignore this girl and hurry up!!”

“That's right! Finish the job properly!”

The boys turned from Shouko and looked at Yuuji's belongings. One of the boys took off the marker and aims the marker point at the PE shirt on the table as he gets ready to draw all over it.

“Sto, stop!”

Shouko couldn't ignore the prank that's to be done in front of her, and subconsciously reached her arms out to stop his hand.

“St, stop bothering us!”

“No...Yuuji will be really pitiful...!”

She continued to grab onto the boy's hands that were trying to shake her off.

If anyone else in class knew of it, they might just say 'it's not like they did any damage'. Of course, Shouko doesn't want to see Yuuji hurt, but she didn't want to see Yuuji getting used to it until he doesn't bother with it.

“OI, LET GO!”

“ARE YOU DONE YET!”

“...Uu!!”

The other two boys moved forward to grab Shouko and pull her off. But even so, Shouko continued to hang on as she continued to try and protect Yuuji's personal belongings.

Those boys who wanted to vandalize Yuuji thoroughly seem like they were willing to take action on the girl as they tugged at her.

“This twerp's really annoying!”

The one who finally broke the balance of power were the boys, who won the power struggle. A boy wrapped his arm under Shouko's armpit and opened her chest wide open to restrain her—her hands being held up.

“Haa...haaa...go, mess her...”

The boy holding the marker was finally released, and took a deep breath.

And then, he subconsciously looked down at his own body to check the state he was in, and the white shirt that was dirtied became quite an atrocious sight.

“WHAT! HOW DO YOU INTEND TO REPAY ME NOW!? LOOK! MY SHIRT'S ALL MESSED UP ALREADY!”

The hand holding the marker and the elbow were okay, as they could be washed off since they're oil-based. However, the trails on the shirt would be bad. He couldn't possibly wear this shirt again.

“That...wasn't my fault...!”

Shouko glared at him and forcefully tried to break off.

“You twerp...FINE! I'LL LET YOU EXPERIENCE HAVING YOUR SHIRT VANDALISED TOO!!”

After saying those words, the boy moved the marker near Shouko's shirt.

“THEN I'LL DRAW ALL SORTS OF THINGS ON YOUR SHIRT LIKE THAT SAKAMOTO!”

“THAT'S RIGHT! LET'S DO THIS!”

The boys' enthusiasm and arrogance went up a notch once they robbed her of her freedom.

To the boys, it was just vandalism, just a little act on others.

“Do, don't do this...”

But to Shouko right know, it couldn't be just treated as a little vandalism.

It wouldn't matter if it was just a few streaks of the marker lines, since she could find an excuse. However, it would be different if it were an all out vandalism. Once they draw some pictures on the clothing, it means that the stains on the clothes weren't an accident, and the outcome—would be the best proof that Shouko was bullied at school. No matter how hard Shouko tried not to avoid it, she would have to transfer schools.

“Don't...”

Shouko kept trying to curl her body up, but still couldn't avoid the marker tip that was closing in on her.

At this moment, the marker was even scarier than a knife.

“I...I DON'T WANT TO TRANSFER SCHOOLS!”

<center>☆</center>

Yuuji quickly walked back to the classroom.

The reason why he did so was because he was so engrossed with the book he randomly picked up in the library, and accidentally forgot the time.

(That book was really interesting. Anyone other than me would have found it hard to understand that book.)

Yuuji recalled the contents of the book he was still reading just now as he moved forward. The theory that lightspeed doesn’t change, but that time changed; such a theory was really interesting. Also, what intrigued him more was that the content couldn’t be understood by anyone other than himself.

From an adult’s viewpoint, this is a proof of a kid enjoying himself, but Yuuji’s immature mind wasn’t able to realize that.

(Then, did those guys mess up my locker properly?)

He immediately changed his thoughts on seeing his own classroom.

He would check the situation out before calling the teacher over. He would check if they messed the place up before that though, as he would be looking for trouble if he didn’t check it before bringing the teacher over.

He softened his footsteps and looked into the classroom from afar. He couldn’t see what was going on inside, but he could hear voices.

(Those guys sure are idiots. Well, blame them for choosing the wrong target.)

Yuuji was grinning after seeing that his plan was a success. He was 99% certain that the plan was a success, but for precaution, he went to check for evidence to see if there was anything that could be used as evidence, so he approached the classroom further.

And then, he looked into the classroom—and something totally unexpected happened in front of him.

“OI, LET GO!”

“ARE YOU DONE YET!”

“...Uu!!”

Shouko was curled up as she tried her best to protect something. The familiar 3 upperclassmen surrounded her and roughened her hair and grabbed her arms. She just looked bullied out there.

(Eh? Eh? What’s going on? What happened?)

This completely unexpected situation stunned Yuuji.

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 233.jpg|thumb]]

Yuuji had never seen Shouko being bullied by anyone, and neither did he hear anything about her having a problem with those three. However, the trio who had nothing to do with Shouko at all were definitely bullying the weak her.

The only connection she had with them was,

(Is...is it because of me? Is Shouko being bullied because of me?)

Yuuji did not know how this happened. Is it because Shouko saw them pulling that prank and went out to stop them? Or is it because Shouko met them over something trivial and got into a quarrel with them? Or is it because of something else?

However, the only undisputed fact was already right in front of him--Shouko got involuntarily involved in the personal squabble between Yuuji and the 3 sixth-graders, and was a victim because of it.

(I, I have to save her!)

The childish sense of responsibility and justice prompted Yuuji, who only thought about trying to help the girl who was being bullied in front of him as fast as possible. ''I want to save her like an anime hero in a cool and suave manner! Those guys are all idiots, and I'm the smart one here, the most special one here. I'm different from them. There's no need to be scared.''

''There's no need to be scared.''

(Ugh...uu...mm...)

But Yuuji could not take that step forward.

The only thought he had was that they could not beat him even if they ganged up on him. But at this moment, he needed powerful arm strength to beat the enemies instead of a mind that could accurately seek out an answer. He was just a fifth grader, and the trio were older than him. The difference between those two sides was obvious.

(Yes, that's right! I just need to call in a teacher!)

It was different from what he predicted, but this was definitely a bullying case. If he reported it to a teacher, those guys would become bad kids, and he would get his objective. Wouldn't that be what he wanted?

Yuuji thought about this, and got ready to storm towards the staff room.

(Wait...but if I do this...what'll happen to Shouko?)

The sixth graders who were bullying would be brought to the staff room, and told off by their parents once they returned home, which was fine. However, what would happen to Shouko who was bullied?

(If I report it to the teacher, the school will also contact her parents. In that case...)

In that case, perhaps Shouko's parents would know that she was bullied at school? Then, even if Shouko doesn't want to transfer schools, she would be forced to do so. No matter how much she tries to explain that this was all a coincidence, and that she had never been bullied on other schools before, Shouko's family would definitely not believe this. To Shouko, she would rather avoid having this situation develop instead of being bullied.

In other words, if he called the teacher here, it would force Shouko into despair.

(Wha, what should I do? What am I expected to do here!?)

There’s a girl who’s bullied because of him.

If he ran out to call for help just to save her, she will end up being hurt.

But even if he went alone to save her, his opponents were three upperclassmen. In contrast, he was alone, and a lowerclassmen who have never fought before. The outcome of the battle could already be seen.

(Wh…why did it end up like this? I just wanted to take revenge on them!)

Even if he called the teacher here, it wouldn't change the fact that he caused Shouko to be bullied.

But if he didn't do so and leave while pretending like nothing happened, the strong guilt would continue to torment his conscience.

And even if he used all his strength to stop them, he would be beaten up.

No matter what he chose, he couldn't retreat completely, and there would be an emotional or physical scar.

His mind was in a completely blank slate. The normally logical reasoning of his couldn't operate at all. Yuuji wanted to cover his head, squat down, not look and ignore it.

(What should I do...someone...someone save me!)
A weak begging cry could be heard in his mind.

Actually, Yuuji already knew that if there was only one correct choice, it would be to summon his courage and take the first step forward. However, fear distracted him, forcing him to be unable to make the correct decision.

(Damn it, those guys are sixth graders. Three of them…I can’t beat them on my own!)

Would he be beaten up by them? Would he be walloped by them? Would he cry because of the pain? Yuuji’s mind started to imagine tragic things, causing him to tremble. Thinking it through, even if he rushed forward, there wouldn’t be any benefit at all.

But while thinking about that, another thought crept into Yuuji’s mind.

(Why must I be scared here!? Shouko’s being bullied because of me! I should be taking responsibility for that! Why am I thinking about those useless things here!)

This was the first time Yuuji felt so ashamed of himself. Whether it’s the hero of anime or the male lead in a manga, none of them would be looking so ridiculous. Even though they knew that they couldn’t beat the enemy, they would leap into danger without hesitation just to save the girl. But right now, he could only stand outside and tremble. He was actually trembling in the face of those idiots he looked down on, rooted to the spot. He was, he was the one who caused that girl in front of him to be bullied.

Thinking more into it, he found himself pitiful, shameful, belittled. His intellect would only bring him to that level. Right now, in front of him, he had something he had to do, something he had to be angry about, something he had to fight for, but yet his mind was confused, thinking about everything else. Was that his so-called intellect? If that’s true—wouldn’t the stupid guy who doesn’t think and get angry when appropriate be the cooler person to him?

Yuuji bit his lower lip so forcefully until tears were about to come out from his eyes, yet he just stood there, unable to take the initial step.

Just when Yuuji was having that internal conflict inside his head, there seemed to be a new development to this incident.

“Don’t…”

Shouko’s feeble cry entered his ears.

As he was hiding, Yuuji didn’t really understand what was going on in the classroom. He just saw a boy spreading Shouko wide open from behind, and another one boy with his arm out at her chest.

At this moment, Yuuji suddenly remembered what Shouko said the day before. Shouko did mention that her breasts grew. Would there be a prank of that kind happening?

(She’s a girl. There’ll be emotional scars on her if they really did that!)

Children at this age would only vaguely understand things about the opposite gender, so Yuuji didn’t know how much emotional damage it would cause to the girl.

(Just call for help, Shouko! I’ll get sensei to save you once you shout for help!)

Once Shouko’s willing to call for help, it’ll be what she wanted. At that point, Yuuji just needed to get the teacher to solve the problem. Then, Yuuji wouldn’t lose anything. Even if she were to be forced to transfer, it would be her mistake in making such a decision, and it wouldn’t be Yuuji’s fault.

People forced into desperation would often come up with some ridiculous reasoning.

(So what about transferring schools? At least it’s better than being hurt…so just hurry up and call for help!)

Yuji kept waiting for Shouko to voice out.

Just one sentence, one magic spell that could save him and Shouko. Once she said it, he would be freed, and he would be freed once he heard it.

Trying to run away from the guilt and terror, Yuuji continued to wait for that sentence to pop out. A ‘save me’, a ‘somebody’, anything would do. Anyway, he just hoped for her to call for a third party—especially an adult—to interfere. He would rather have her choose this, since he preferred her to transfer out than to be bullied.

Yuuji just kept wishing, wishing and wishing…

And then, Shouko finally opened her mouth,

“I...I DON'T WANT TO TRANSFER SCHOOLS!”

<center>☆</center>

“Oh, OHHHHHHHHHHHHH WHAT ARE YOU DDOOOOIINNNNGGG!!!”

That voice made Shouko doubt her ears.

The owner of that voice shouldn’t be here. He shouldn’t be here to save her. Even if he’s here, it shouldn’t be him.

The person overturned all these possibilities that shouldn’t have happened; the most important friend to Shouko stood up for her to save her.

“WH, WHO IS IT!?”

The boys all then looked over. They looked so awkward, probably because they thought of the possibility that it could be a teacher.

Thanks to this unexpected passer-by, the force holding onto Shouko relaxed.

“…u!!”

In that moment, Shouko shook her hands off and got away. But to the boys, it seems like it doesn’t matter even if Shouko got away now.

“The, THERE ARE THINGS THAT CAN BE DONE AND THINGS THAT CAN’T BE DONEEE!! YOU GUYS ARE THE WORST!!!”

That’s a shout from Yuuji that was never heard before, and it was loud and trembling. It’s hard to imagine this Yuuji in front of them shouting with such a panicked tone.

“Wh, what, so it’s Sakamoto.”

“I thought that sensei was here……you scared me, you punk!”

“Oh, just nice of you to be here. We were looking for you.”

The boys got arrogant after knowing that Yuuji came alone. The excitement they had in the little scuffle is now overwhelmed by the superiority they feel as they threatened him.

“I…have nothing to say to you.”

Yuuji got overwhelmed by their presence, and his voice got softer.

Even though they’re not so bad that they can be called delinquents, the three boys were neither cowards nor kind folks. They won’t back away after seeing a lowerclassmen.

“You don’t, but we do.”

“You’re too haughty, twit.”

The three of them closed in on Yuuji to prevent him from escaping.

“I’m busy…we’ll finish it off next time. Let’s go, Shouko.”

Yuuji muttered and walked over to grab Shouko on the hand, wanting her to leave.

“I TOLD YOU TO HOLD IT THERE!”

An upperclassman grabbed Yuuji forcefully on the shoulder, and the other two boys stretch their arms wide to prevent Yuuji from escaping. Now that their prey came over while they’re all excited, the boys wouldn’t let him go easily.

“What? I’m busy here…oi!”

Yuuji wanted to swing that arm aside, but the boy wasn’t so weak as to be pushed aside with just one hand. He was finally shoved aside with both hands, but the other two boys blocked his exit. He couldn’t escape no matter what.

Yuuji stood in front of Shouko to hide her behind, and whispered to her without looking back.

“Shouko, you…go back.”

“…But.”

“GO BACK!”

Yuuji shouted with a trembling voice. Shouko was so shook up to the core, and she found Yuuji’s fist shaking as well.

“Yu, Yuuji…”

“JUST LEAVE ME ALONE AND GO BACK! YOU’LL ONLY MAKE TROUBLE FOR ME HERE!!”

Yuuji gritted his teeth and shouted out the thoughts in his mind. It wasn’t just his voice and hands trembling, as the terror of the three bigger and stronger upperclassmen struck Yuuji, causing his entire body to tremble.

“…I, I’ll call sensei here—”

“SHUT UP! JUST HURRY UP AND GO BACK!!”

Yuuji knew how Shouko wished to stay in this school, and he knew what Shouko’s grandfather would do if this situation was voiced out. Since it happened, he couldn’t let Shouko call the teacher over.

Also, more than that—Shouko kept resisting, yet if Yuuji was only worried about himself and let her call the teacher over, it would end with her transferring schools, and that would be too embarrassing and ugly of him. He doesn’t have the right to cover his head and tremble because ‘Shouko got bullied’.

Cowering in fear of the upperclassmen he looked down on, and being pitied by the girl he should be saving; these were enough to crush Yuuji’s cockiness yesterday completely.

The complaint came from Yuuji’s stammering mouth—or rather, it would be an apology to Shouko who got involved in this.

“I…I was able to study well, so, I thought I wouldn’t lose to adults, I thought I was someone amazing…”

“…Yuu—ji…”

“But it wasn’t like that…no matter how much I studied, how many foreign languages I learnt, I’ll still be afraid, scared that I’ll be beaten by these guys who’re doing such things…!”

Shouko couldn’t see Yuuji’s expression from her direction, but she noticed the water droplets dripping down Yuuji’s face.

He could only stand down there and imagine his destiny of being beaten down by them, let alone protect the girl beside him. Yuuji could only grit his teeth with regards to that inevitable outcome and his own uselessness.

Seeing Yuuji like that, Shouko forced herself to hold back her own tears and answered back.

“…Un…, …I, I’ll be…going…first…”

Most likely, Yuuji didn’t want to let others see him get beaten down like that. He probably didn’t want to admit being beaten to a pulp, crying, rolling on the floor like that. Shouko held back to frustration of having to leave Yuuji behind and running away, and escaped the classroom as what Yuuji told her to do.

“U…uu…UWAAAAAAHHHH—!!”

Running away from Yuuji, who screamed and cried as he attacked, Shouko’s tears continued to fall.

<center>☆</center>

“Welcome back, Yuuji.”

Like usual, Yukino welcomed Yuuji back once he got home.

“…”

Yuuji wordlessly took his shoes off and stepped into the house.

Yukino stared silently at her son, who didn’t explain anything, and asked.

“The school called…you had a fight with the upperclassmen?”

Yukino’s words made Yuuji stop.

“Did something happen?”

“…Nothing…nothing at all.”

Yuuji answered without looking back.

“Something did happen, right? You actually fought with your upperclassmen.”

“I just didn’t like those guys, so I beat them up. No special reason, none.”

He repeated the same reason he said at school. The teachers at school were asking ‘did something happen’ and ‘they beat you up first, right’, but Yuuji just continued to stubbornly answer ‘I beat up them because I just didn’t like them’. The sixth graders didn’t deny that too. Though the teachers were wondering what the sixth graders were doing in a fifth grader’s classroom, but since the person involved himself kept repeating the same answer, they couldn’t pursue the matter further. This incident could only be treated as a scandal caused by Yuuji, a scandal of a model student that removed any possibility of him being recommended to a famous school.

“They irritated you…is that why you fought?”

“Yeah, so!?”

“Mommy thinks that this isn’t good.”

“…”

Ignoring those words, Yuuji wordlessly went up to his own room upstairs.

Yuuji only managed to land a punch at the beginning, and then he was beaten badly. Of course, he couldn’t say that, and it was only because of a teacher walking by coincidentally that he was saved. He didn’t say anything once he was brought to the classroom. Of course, he didn’t say anything about what happened before the fight as well.

“Hey, Yuuji, wait. I haven’t—”

“SHUT UP! I JUST BEAT THEM UP BECAUSE I FOUND THEM ANNOYING! THERE’S NO OTHER REASON!’

“Ah, Yuuji.”

He grumbled as he ran up the stairs, and then, a loud slam of the door could be heard.

“So you beat them up because they irritated you, is it…”

She repeated what her son just said. The words that should have only ill intent in them were etched on her mind.

“…Aunty…”

Realizing that Yuuji wasn’t around, Shouko walked out from the living room. Yukino told her not to appear in front of Yuuji.

“I’m sorry for making you hear mother and son quarrel, Shouko-chan.”

“…Unun. It was, because of me…”

“Ara, Yuuji didn’t say that. He just said that ‘I beat them up because those guys irritated me’,”

“…But it’s because Yuuji was protecting me. Yuuji—”

“Un. I understand. You already told me what really happened, Shouko-chan.”

Shouko ran out of the classroom, found the school’s number at a public phone booth, made an anonymous call to the office, and came to Yuuji’s house to explain what Yuuji really did.

“…Aunty. Why didn’t Yuuji tell you what really happened? He saved me…Yuuji will be treated as a bad guy…”

Perhaps considering Yuuji’s future, Shouko’s expression darkened.

But as a mother, Yukino said to Shouko without any malice,

“I think it’s best for that child.”

“…Best…but, he’ll be a bad guy…? He finally managed to earn the praises of the teachers, got recommended to Shimozuki Middle school…he won’t have them now, right…?”

“U~n…perhaps that might happen.”

“…Wou, wouldn’t Yuuji be, sad or something…?”

“I don’t really know about that, because that’s a choice that kid did after thinking it through. As a mother, I can only pretend not to know anything.”

Perhaps Yukino might have seemed cruel to Shouko as they had different reasoning, but Yukino’s expression was completely different from what she said—it was a kind expression anyone could comprehend.

“…? Yuuji couldn’t go Shimozuki Middle School anymore, but aunty looks so happy…”

“Yes. I’ve never been so proud of being that kid’s mother like today. I’m happier about that rather than having a kid who can study.”

Yukino gave a bright smile. Rather than having full marks for an exam, first in a national mock exam, the scandal today made Yukino more proud than ever.

“…Yuuji’s…so kind…”

Not making any excuses for anyone, Shouko murmured to herself.

‘’Yuuji protected me.’’

‘’He couldn’t fight, he suffered, he was treated as a bad guy, yet he did that all to protect me. He even lied to his mother for that cause.’’

On thinking about this, a gradually expanding emotion grew up inside her.

“…excuse me, aunty.”

“What is it, Shouko-chan?”

“…I want to be Yuuji’s bride when I grow up.”

“Ara ara, that’s too early.”

“…I’ll definitely, definitely make him happy.”

“Fufu, that’s something Yuuji should be saying to Shouko-chan, right?”

“…That’s not true.”

“Then, I hope that Yuuji would say that to Shouko-chan one day. Aunty will cheer you on.”

“…Really?”

“That’s right. As long as Shouko-chan won’t hate Yuuji, right?”

Once Yukino asked that, Shouko again confirmed her own feelings. Would her feelings for Yuuji cool one day? Would she lose her feelings for this boy who protected her while trembling and crying? She continued to ask herself.

And then, she told the answer she got clearly to Yukino.

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 251.jpg|thumb]]

“…No problems. I will love him forever, definitely.”

That’s—a firm belief that could be a prophecy of her own heart.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Financial|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5_Author's_Notes}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Usagi and My Ambiguous First Love

2013-01-21T15:42:56Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me (Watashi) and Usagi and My Ambiguous First Love==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 213.jpg|thumb|Me and Rabbits and My Ambiguous First Love]]

Even till now, I have been having a recurring dream.

It was about what I saw after school during primary school.

What that girl wrote on the blackboard silently, in the classroom where the sunset was shining into.

It was neither her punishment nor her duty. At first glance, it seemed to be something done for an unknown purpose.

She would write and erase, and, after erasing, write again.

That kid kept repeating this seriously — this girl left an exceptional impression within my heart.<ref>This part is written from Akihisa's perspective. The pronoun 僕 is used in the 'within my heart' line.</ref>

<ref>Space intended. There was a blank page.</ref>

''“Yes. I think it’s great to have Himeji Mizuki-san as a Rearing Committee member.”''<ref>Now, the story starts from Mizuki's perspective. I (私) is used here.</ref>

I was nominated during the first class meeting in 4th grade, and couldn’t help but freeze.

''“Choosing Himeji Mizuki-san is a great idea!”''

''“Isn’t it perfect? It’s a plain and boring job anyway.”''<ref>As noted in volume 5 question 4, if we take out the ‘Hime (姫)’ from Himeji Mizuki, we get 路瑞希 (ji-mizuki), which sounds like 地味好き (jimisuki), or plain lover.</ref>

''“It sure suits our ‘Plain Lover’-san!”''

I could hear whispers from all around. The only ones who would call me that were those classmates who were in the same class as mine in 3rd grade.

“What is it, Himeji-san?”

The facilitating teacher said that, and everyone looked over.

“W-Well, about that…”

I must refuse it. Even though I had that thought, I was so nervous that I couldn’t speak up properly.

At this moment, the stares that were shot at me got sharper.

My mind went blank, and I could only lower my head.

I must refuse it.

It wasn’t that I hated the job, but that my body’s frail. If I get hospitalized, I’ll have to be excused from school for a long time, and that’ll cause a lot of trouble to many people. I don’t want that…

“I, I…”

I tried to squeeze the words in, but everyone’s stares intensified, and I couldn’t say anything.

“—You’re not willing to?”

I heard a concerned and friendly voice.

I looked up, and saw that the boy sitting at the table next to me is talking to me.

“…Yes.”

I nodded my head.

“I see. If you don’t like it, you can say it out loud.”

I looked at the boy and saw him put on a bright smile as he said:

“Erm, can I call you Mizuki-chan?”

I nodded my head silently.

Then, that boy stood up and said to the teacher for me,

“Sensei, Mizuki-chan is very obscene!”<ref>What the boy wanted to say was, いや, らしい, which would mean ‘no, it seems’ (literal) or 'it seems that she doesn’t want to do so'. Without the comma, いやらしい means ‘very obscene’</ref>

……………Eh?

The boy had stares raining all over him as his voice rang through the classroom.

Ah, well…wait a moment…that sounds like it means another thing altogether.

That boy ignored my doubts as he repeated it again, clearly:

“Mizuki-chan is really obscene!”

It, it really means something completely different when you say it like that!

“Wa, wait wait.”

I hurriedly pulled the boy who still wanted to go on. Don-Don’t repeat such a line so many times!

“Hm? What is it?”

The boy gave me an incredulous look, apparently not understanding why I was trying to stop him. Uu…how, how am I going to explain this…

“I-I-I’m not obscene…”

“Eh? Aren’t you unwilling?”

“I, I’m unwilling.”

“Then it’s the same, right?”

“I’m unwilling, but I’m not obscene.”

“???”

The boy looked cute as he blinked. Ah, what should I do…he didn’t understand at all…

''“Aki-kun, the way you say it makes it sound like ‘that kid’s very H’, you know!”''

''“How pitiful~ Aki-kun’s bullying a girl here!”''

''“Onee-chan will get angry too!”''

The boy’s friends seemed to be teasing him and having fun with this as they spoke up.

On hearing that, that boy finally seemed to understand what I was trying to tell him.

“Ah, no, it’s not like that! It’s a misunderstanding! Mizuki-chan’s obscene but isn’t obscene at all!”

''“Which one is it??”''

“A-Anyway, it’s obscene to be a Rearing Committee member!”

''“Aki-kun, you can’t say that either!”''

This situation went on in class as everyone was looking at us.

Auuu…I, I really couldn’t take it…

“W-Well…I’m willing to be a rearing member…”

I was not used to the stares everyone shot at me, and couldn’t help it as I decided to become a rearing member. Uu…I’ll have to talk to the teacher about what’ll happen when I get admitted into hospital…

My name’s written on the blackboard, under the ‘Rearing member. Girl’ column.

“Well then, how about the male rearing member? Is anyone willing to nominate himself?”

The teacher looked around and asked everyone. The male Rearing Committee member column was the only empty slot left.

Who will it be…?

I wanted to know whose name will be written on it. If that person’s going to work with me, I would end up bothering him a lot. No, maybe no one will raise names because nobody wanted to work with me. If that person gets nominated and didn’t like this job, it would cause trouble to me too…

Thinking of it really made me depressed.

Then, right beside me…

“E-Erm! I’d like to be a rearing member too!”

The boy from before raised his hand energetically.

''“You want to be a rearing member!? Aki-kun!? Really!?”''

''“Aki-kun. Do you know how to take care of animals here!?”''

“Alright, I’ll do it too!”

And, after saying that…

“Mizuki-chan, please take care of me.”

The boy turned to me and smiled.

“Y-Yes. Please take care of me too…”

And this was my very first encounter with Yoshii-kun.

<center>☆</center>

“Heh~ so that’s how a rabbit house looks like on the inside.”

On the first day of rearing duty, Yoshii-kun and I arrived at the rabbit house located beside the school building as rearing members.

“Ah, there’s a new rabbit this year.”

Yoshii-kun carried the smallest of the three rabbits.

The rabbit was shocked, and at first, it started flailing its legs.

“Good boy good boy.”

The rabbit quickly calmed down after it was patted, and quickly quiet down within Yoshii-kun’s clutches.

“Do you want to carry it too, Mizuki-chan?”

“Eh?”

Yoshii-kun carried the young rabbit in his hands over to me.

“Ah, are you not good at dealing with animals?”

“Er, erm, that…”

I was at a loss of words.

Actually, I really could not handle animals. When I went to a pet exhibition, I wanted to pet a dog on the head when I got the permission, only for the dog to timidly let out a growl “Uuu…!”

''“It’s because you’re scared of the dog that the dog is frightened of you, Mizuki. That’s why it started barking.”''

Otou-san said after he saw this, and continued, ''“If you want to be liked, you have to like others first.”''

“—Mizuki-chan!”

“Ah, it, it’s nothing.”

“Really?”

“Right, we should start cleaning.”

I remembered what happened when I tried to touch the dog, and turned my eyes away from the rabbit.

“You’re right. Then, everyone, be good kids and stay here.”

Yoshii-kun put the rabbits at a place where they won’t interfere with the cleaning and takes out the grass from their nest. During this time, I used the broom to sweep the floor.

“I’ll go change the water then. Mizuki-chan, please do the feeding.”

“Eh? Ah, okay.”

Yoshii-kun took the rabbit water pail and walked out of the house. I wanted to change the water because I was scared of them biting my hand when I feed them…

However, it could not be helped. I would still have to continue my job as a rearing committee member, so I should get used to it earlier.

I put the grass and vegetables on the large plate, and got ready to put it in front of the rabbits.

“He, here…”

I timidly pushed the plate, and once the rabbits smelled it, they came scampering over to me

“Nu, nu♪”

They seemed to be humming as they ate.

Ahh…they look, so cute…

Its small mouth continued to nimble. I guess it was tasty as their ears and tails were twitching. The smallest one seemed to be having a hard time eating it though, as its food continued to slip outside, and its tilted face was rather dazed. It really looked adorable.

"Erm…there’s quite a lot that overflowed…”

I said these words as I was overly concerned that too much food overflowed.

However, the rabbit continued to look into the tray energetically.

“The, then, please excuse me…”

I said softly, and put the vegetables the rabbit tossed out onto the floor back onto the tray.

And then, that rabbit looked like it really wanted to eat a lot as it ate the vegetables in my hand.

“Wa…wa…”

Its unexpected action caused my body to stiffen up.

However, the rabbit continued to nibble without caring about me, and even started licking my hand, maybe because of the smell of vegetables on it.

“Hya.”

It was warm, and a little itchy.

I let out a cry, and the rabbit tilted its head at me in a mystified manner before turning to eat the food on the tray again.

The young rabbit happily twitched its ears and tail, and did not look scary at all, but cute. I started to have a feeling beside fear at this point.

Should I touch it a little…?

It is feeding now, so it should be alright to touch the back. I thought as I reached my hand to the rabbit’s back.

The child that was focused on eating did not show any signs of irritation after I touched it.

I felt a soft and fluffy feeling on my hand, together with a slight throbbing.

“Waa…”

This first touch on a rabbit felt a lot better than I expected, and I was engrossed as I continued stroking its back.

“It’s cute, isn’t it?”

“KYAH!?”

A voice suddenly came from behind, and I jumped up in shock.

“Ah, sorry, did I scare you?”

Yoshii-kun, who returned, looked at me in an apologetic manner.

It seemed I was not the only one shocked here—the rabbits seemed to be protesting or were simply panicking as they hopped around Yoshii-kun.

“Wa, WAH WAH!”

Yoshii-kun lost his balance trying to dodge them, and the water he was holding was poured down his head.

“Auu…looks like I have to go back again…”

Yoshii-kun took the water container and went out of the house again.

It was really funny to see the rabbits give the “How about that!” look as they watched him leave, and I could not help but laugh.

<center>☆</center>

It has been past three weeks in the new class.

At this point, everyone was already used to this class and formed all sorts of small groups. For examples, the boys who like sports would group themselves together, or the girls who were more mature would group themselves together as well.

During break time, the girls would start talking about more mature stuff during break time inside the classroom.

''“Akihisa-kun seems decent.”''

''“Yeah. He’s cute and athletic.”''

''“And he has a gentleness that the other boys don’t have~”''

''“Yeah yeah!”''

The ones chatting happily belonged to the group of the very outstanding girl in class—Kanda-san. This Akihisa-kun they were talking about must definitely be the Yoshii Akihisa-kun who was doing pet caring work together with me.

It was just as they said. Yoshii-kun was very charming. His responses were as cute as a little animal’s reactions, he was always energetic, and unlike the other naughty boys who would play pranks, he was extremely gentle. Most importantly, he was always positive—he looked very dazzling to me as I got attracted to him.

''“How about we attack him~?”''

''“Eh—? Really~?”''

''It’s too sneaky of you to run away like that--!”''

Attack...as in, becoming his lover, is it?

''That’s great...'' I did not have such frivolous thoughts of liking each other, but I too wanted to improve my relationship with Yoshii-kun...like calling him by his given name or something

However--

“I don’t think...I’m good...”

I could not help but sigh.

''No matter what other people say, I’m not cute, I’m gloomy, fat, not athletic...''

The more I thought about this, the more I could not stop sighing.

...Haa...

“I wonder what kind of girl Yoshii-kun likes...”

“Hm? What about me?”

“HYAAA!?”

I did not know when Yoshii-kun stood beside me, but he heard me muse to myself. Wha, what shall I do!? Did he hear everything!?

''“Ah, it’s Akihisa-kun!”''

''“Akihisa-kun, raise your hand!”''

“Hm? Okay.”

''"Ahaha, you really did it~"''

''"Just like that Jirou I raised at home!"''

"???"

It seemed that Yoshii-kun did not understand that he was being teased as he still had his hand raised up.

''"Akihisa-kun, come over and talk~."''

Kanda-san, who said that she wanted to go out with Yoshii-kun, waved at him.

While Kanda-san was trying to lure him over, Yoshii-kun answered,

"Sorry, but I'm looking for Mizuki-chan regarding something, so let's talk later--"

"Eh?"

I could not help but let out this voice. Looking for me regarding something? What is it?

''"..."''

Kanda-san gave me a sharp expression, probably because she felt that I got in her way even though I did not plan on doing so in the first place...

"Er, erm...is there anything you want from me?"

"Yes, well, I'm sorry about why I did to you before."

"Before?"

It might be explainable if it were the other boys, but Yoshii-kun probably did not do anything...

"I'm talking about the pet caring member thing. You got involved because I pulled you in, isn't it? You said that you didn't want to do it, Mizuki-chan, so I'm sorry about it."

“Ah…”

Speaking of which, I remember now.

I was not concerned about it in the first place. At that time, I was just bothered by the ‘very obscene’ line here.

“So here's something for you. It's very late, but it's a present as compensation."

Yoshii-kun handed a small package to me.

"What compensation?"

"Don't say that. Please accept it."

I wanted to refuse, but Yoshii-kun gave a troubled look.

"I, I'll accept it then..."

"Un."

I reached my hand out, and Yoshii-kun smiled happily. That smile showed so much happiness, and I could not help but be stunned by it.

"Er, erm, can I open it?"

"Yes, open it then."

I took note not to crush the things inside as I opened the packaging,

"Wah..."

There were cookies of all shapes and sizes inside.

"I did taste it beforehand, but just tell me if it doesn't taste nice."

Yoshii-kun's words caused me to doubt my ears for an instant.

Eh...? Taste...that means,

"Did you make it yourself, Yoshii-kun?"

"I did give it to onee-chan to taste, so it should be fine..."

Yoshii-kun said without much confidence. He's able to cook? Amazing! I did not know how to do anything at all.

Just when I was wondering whether I should learn cooking from Yoshii-kun, Kanda-san walked over and said,

''"Looks good--Akihisa-kun, I want some cookies too ♪."''

"Umm, sorry, I only made enough for Mizuki-chan."

''"Fumm"''

Kanda-san gave me a cold stare. Ah...it seemed that she was angry...

''"You'll become fat if you eat cookies."''

''"Right~?"''

''"Ah, I should have been the pet caring member in the first place."''

Kanda-san's friends said.

It's true that I'll get fat...but...

"...Erm, about that--"

KIN GONG KAN GONG

The end of the recess bell overpowered Yoshii-kun's words.

''"Ah, it's time for PE next."''

''"Time to change."''

Everyone in class walked out of the classroom. I should be going too.

"Thank you, Yoshii-kun. I'll try it."

"Ah, un. About the pet caring committee member thing, I'm really sorry."
After thanking Yoshii-kun, I head off to the changing room too.

<center>☆</center>

''"We'll be playing dodgeball for today's PE lesson. Boys and girls, get into 4 groups of 4!"''

Sensei said that we would be playing dodgeball, and the boys let out loud cheers happily. It seemed that the boys liked dodgeball, but I was not good at it...

We got into groups to decide on the teams, and then, the group I was in had too many people, probably because some people from other groups did not come over.

"Someone has to leave."

"That's right."

Kanda-san and the rest whispered as they stared at me...was it because they were angry at what happened during break time?

"Erm...I'll join another group then."

I raised my hand and said, and Kanda-san and the rest nodded in a satisfied manner after that.

"Is that so? Sorry then."

"Please."

"Okay."

''It would be awkward to be in the same group as Kanda-san's group. This might be better.'' As I was thinking about that--

''"Our team is lacking numbers here. Does anyone want to join us?"''

I heard Yoshii-kun's voice. So his team is lacking players? It seemed that I really have quite the fate today. I'm a little happy...

I scampered over to Yoshii-kun and said,

"Yoshii-kun, we have too many players on our team here. Can I join your team?"

"Hm? Ah, Mizuki-chan."

And just when I was about to join Yoshii-kun's team,

"Wait, Plain-lov--Himeji-san. I should just step out."

Kanda-san, who came over out of nowhere, said this.

"Eh? But I..."

"So be it then. I'll come up and join Akihisa-kun's group."

It seemed that Kanda-san wanted to be in the same group as Yoshii-kun. But I wanted to be in the same group as Yoshii-kun too...

"??? So the one joining isn't Mizuki-chan, but Reika-chan?"

Yoshii-kun did not know who was joining as he looked at Kanda-san and me from time to time.

"Well..."

"Yes! Me! I want to join!"

Kanda-san forcefully pushed me aside as she stood in front of Yoshii-kun.

"But wasn't it supposed to be Mizuki-chan right from the beginning?"

"It's me! And--"

Kanda-san looked at me and said,

"--I'm more useful here than Himeji-san, right?"

Now that she said that, I had nothing to do.

It was just like what Kanda-san said. She's athletic, outgoing, and...unlike this fat me, she was pretty...

It could not be helped if I could not beat her out, I told myself.

"Then, I'll go back to my group--"

Before I could finish, Yoshii-kun said to Kanda-san,

"I hate it when people say it like that."

"Eh...?"

At that moment, Kanda-san was stunned. Yoshii-kun did not care as he said,

"Mizuki-chan, how about you join our team? Sorry, you can go back to your team, Reika-chan."

Yoshii-kun then raised my hand.

That means...Yoshii-kun chose me, did he...?

This unbelievable situation confused me.

In contrast, Kanda-san understood this situation earlier than I did--

"Wh, why...!?"

--And she raised her eyebrows while biting her lips angrily.

"...Don't get cocky there. You just earned Akihisa-kun's pity over there--Plain Lover-san."

--She glared at me and returned back.

Kanda-san's words caused me to feel extremely depressed after the happiness before this.

I was already used to people calling me this...but I did not want to have people calling me that in front of Yoshii-kun...

Concerned about Yoshii-kun's reaction, I turned over to look at his face tentatively.

"I don't like this..."

"...Eh...?"

And at that moment, I saw a different expression from usual on Yoshii-kun's face, startling me.

"Yoshii-kun...?"

"Hm? What is it?"

I called out to him, and he answered me like usual. Was it just my imagination...?

"Pl, please take care of me."

"Yeah, same here."

I lowered my head, and Yoshii-kun answered me similarly.

"Do your best, Mizuki-chan."

He looked very happy for some inexplicable reason. Normally, he would be showing a disgusted expression for choosing me instead of the very athletic Kanda-san...

And then, I realized something--

''Does Yoshii-kun not know that I am bad at sports...?''

"..."

The moment I thought about that, I felt a chill.

''That, that's right! Yoshii-kun hasn't been in the same class as me up till now! Of course he doesn't know how bad I am at sports!''

"Ah, waah..."

Wha, what should I do!? We cannot swap around here. If we lose because of me and Yoshii-kun hates me...!

...An, anyway, I should apologize first!

"Er, erm, Yoshii-kun."

"Speaking of which, Mizuki-chan."

"Actually, I'm really bad at sports--"

"About Reika-chan just now."

"I'll definitely pull everyone down--"

"Let's get rid of her first, shall we?"

".........Yes?"

These unexpected words caused me to let out an impromptu cry. Reika-chan...he was talking about Kanda-san...right?

"Well, get rid of her, as in...?"

"Ah, of course we're not going to fight. I'm talking about dodgeball."

"I know that!"

I could not help but raise my voice.

This is that Kanda-san we are dealing with here!? Her athleticism will not lose out to any of the boys. How do we eliminate her!?

As I panicked--

"I'll pass the ball to you. Throw at her as much as you want."

Yoshii-kun smiled as he said to me.

As I stared at this smiling face, I really could not say 'I can't do it'.

But if I did not say so...

"Yoshii-kun, I..."

Even if I get the ball, I would not be able to throw the ball strongly...

''"Let's begin-- A group and B group, step onto the court!"''

The teacher's voice rang. It seemed that Yoshii-kun's group was B group, so we were to step on the court right from the start.

"So that's how it is. Keep looking at me."

"Ah."

Yoshii-kun stepped onto the court without caring about my lack of confidence. ''What should I do...I have not told him that I am bad at sports...''

''"Then we'll choose courts through rock-paper-scissors."''

The teacher said this, and the match began.

In that case, I could only do as what he said.

"Look at Yoshii-kun, look at Yoshii-kun, look..."

I continued to repeat these words and stared at Yoshii-kun seriously.

Right from the beginning, I just kept following what he said, and stared at him as if my life depended on it--

"...Amazing..."

And I was stunned as I looked at him.

He gently picked up the ball that was thrown at his feet and threw a sharp ball, hitting an opponent. As I thought about that, he created another opportunity for his teammate to pass. Yoshii-kun was dazzling, being so active on the field even if I did not want to see him.

"Here, Mizuki-chan."

"--Eh?"

My name was called, and I looked over, only to see the ball fly right at me. Ah! Is this the moment when Yoshii-kun said that he would pass the ball to me...!? I, I must catch it!

"Wa, wa!"

I panicked, and could not hold onto the ball properly.

Boing boing, the ball bounced gently into the opponent's court.

''"Kukuku..."''

Kanda-san smiled as she stood on the opposite court. It was my fault that the ball bounced off to that side...

"So, sorry!"

I lowered my head to Yoshii-kun. What was I doing...he already said that he would pass the ball to me...

However, Yoshii-kun did not mind about my miss,

"Don't worry. We'll soon get the ball back."

He smiled as he said that, and walked right to the opponent.

''"Heyah!"''

The ball was thrown at Yoshii-kun from close distance. If it were me, I would definitely be knocked out if such a fast ball flies right at me.

"Niheehee. Too bad."

Yoshii-kun easily caught the ball.

This time, the ball was on our side, and it was a chance as the opponent was right in front of us.

"Watch this. Right back at you!"

''"Wa, waahh!? Danger!"''

As Yoshii-kun got ready to throw, everyone on the other side scampered like spiders in front of him.

At this moment,

"Here, Mizuki-chan. Please."

He pretended to throw it out, but he actually threw the ball to me at a speed I could catch it.

"Wa..."

I barely managed to catch the ball, and standing right in front of me was Kanda-san, who thought that the ball definitely would not be thrown at me as she remained undefended--

"Go, Mizuki-chan!"

I heard Yoshii-kun's voice.

"Ye, yes."

I stared at Kanda-san, who looked really shocked, and threw the ball out with all I had.

The ball flew out, hitting Kanda-san on the foot, and landed on the floor.

""Ah...""

Kanda-san and my voice rang in unison.

It hit...? I, I hit Kanda-san...?

''"Okay! Got it!"''

The ball rebounded back after hitting Kanda-san, and a teammate picked it up.

''"Aki-kun, over to you!"''

"Alright!"

Yoshii-kun received the ball from the teammate's pass, and at that moment, hit the last remaining person.

''"B team wins!"''

The last player on the opposing side got hit, and the teacher declared the end of this match.

As everyone cheered, Yoshii-kun looked over at me.

"Here here, Mizuki-chan. Your hand."

"Eh? Eh? Like this?"

I reached my hand out while not understanding why,

"Nice job!"

Yoshii-kun said that as he high-fived my hand.

"Ah..."

The overlapping hands had a vague warmth within.

''"Hey, Aki-kun! It's too sneaky of you to ask a girl for help like that!"''

"Hehe! We win either way!"

Yoshii-kun's friends on the opposing teams said that, and Yoshii-kun ran out.

As I remained there, I spaced out as I clenched my hand that touched Yoshii-kun's hand.

<center>☆</center>

"Listen to me, something really amazing happened today!"

Once homeroom meeting was over, we could return home.

I hurriedly packed my bag, and ran off to the rabbits' hut.

"I hit Kanda-san when we played dodgeball today!"

The three rabbits were the ones listening to me, and they gave me a "What's for mealtime?" look, but I was so excited that I did not notice and immediately hugged the smallest rabbit.

"And I was in the same group as Yoshii-kun. I worked with him!"

It was something that happened in the morning, but my excitement did not subside even after school.

To me, who normally ended up getting hit immediately and picking balls, what happened today was really memorable.

"Hmmm~, shall I write a diary entry today~?"

I was so happy as I rubbed the rabbit with my face.

The rabbit felt that my actions were weird at first, but after it understood that this was an expression of love, it licked my face.

Recently, I had been starting to understand what otou-san meant when he said that 'if you want to be loved, you have to love others first'. The rabbit I liked would respond to me affectionately in my clutches. As I was happy, I would come over even when it was not time for our duty.

"Well, Yoshii-kun's really amazing at dodgeball--"

As I wanted to continue, the rabbit looked behind me.

I followed its stare and saw Yoshii-kun walking right at me--for some reason, my heart raced somewhat.

"Then, that's all for now. Time to eat~"

The rabbits heard that there was food, and happily leaped over to my feet.

Yoshii-kun came near the house, taking care not to step on the rabbits as he opened the door and went in.

"You're here early, Mizuki-chan."

"U, yes, well...I want to see these children earlier."

I was not lying. I really wanted to see them earlier, but I will keep what I said before as a secret.

"I see. The rabbits sure are cute, aren't they?"

"Yes."

I was a little happy that I had the same thoughts as Yoshii-kun.

"Arre? Is this one male?"

"No. That's the mother. This one with the larger tail is the father."

Amongst the 3 rabbits, one of them was a 4-year-old father, one of them was a 3-year-old mother, and the one I liked was a young girl that was less than a year old.

"Then, this one?"

"This is the youngest girl."

The three rabbits really looked the same, but they had their unique traits. I was proud that I could distinguish them from each other just by their movements.

"Doesn't this one seem rather concerned about us? It has been tilting its head at us."

"That's its trait. It's cute, isn't it?"

"I see. So it's a trait. It's definitely cute . Arre?"

"What is it, Yoshii-kun?"

"Mizuki-chan, you have grass in your hair."

"Eh?"

Yoshii-kun said as he stared at me. There was grass on my hair? I think that child kicked it onto my hair when I cuddled it."

"Eh...is, is it still there?"

"Ahaha, it's on the other side. I'll help you take it off."

Yoshii-kun got close to me and reached his hand out.

His hand touched me. That was the hand that touched mine when we played dodgeball.

I realized this, and blushed as I froze.

"Okay, I took it off...Mizuki-chan?"

"FUAAH!?"

I let out a cry I did not expect. Wh, why!? Why is my face so hot?

"What is it? Are you feeling unwell?"

"It, it's nothing, nothing at all...!"

"??? You're very weird here, Mizuki-chan."

Yoshii-kun tilted his face as he saw my thoroughly blushing face.

At his feet, the one-year-old rabbit was tilting its head in the same direction.

<center>☆</center>

"Good morning."

Yoshii-kun waved at me as he walked into the classroom.

''"Good morning~ Aki-kun."''

''"Good morning. You're later than usual today."''

"Un, well, onee-chan..."

''"What? Did you do something to make her angry?"''

Ever since we swapped seats in the past, my seat got further away from Yoshii-kun. We used to be able to greet each other when we were sitting close to each other...

At these kinds of moments, I would hate myself for thinking too much. Why can I not summon my courage? Someone like me is not cute, bad at sports, and if I have any good traits like being very positive...

''"Good morning, Akihisa-kun. What is it? What happened?"''

"Ah, Reika-chan. Good morning."

And the girl who was the complete opposite of me, pretty, outgoing, athletic--Kanda-san greeted Yoshii-kun.

"It's not really anything big here,"

''"Yes yes--ahaha! Akihisa-kun, what is it?"''

"Eh? What is it?"

''"Your head! Behind you!"''

"Eh?"

Yoshii-kun hurriedly looked behind, and found that there was a cute hair ribbon on the back of his head girls would wear.

''"Ahaha! What is that, Aki-kun?"''

''"Aki-kun, you got pranked on!"''

''"You're cute, Akihisa-kun♪"''

"Ah...! Onee-chan definitely did that."

Yoshii-kun reached behind his head to pull down the decoration. Everyone stared at him and laughed.

''"Ah. That's so funny~"''

''"That's really funny there."''

"I don't find it funny at all!"

''"Ahaha, is that so?"''

''"Sorry sorry."''

''"But Aki-kun, why would onee-chan do that to you?"''

"Well, I don't know about that, but onee-chan definitely did not look happy."

''"That means you definitely did something again, Aki-kun."''

''"You can't think of anything?"''

"Unn... she asked me 'what happened to the cookies you made?', and I said 'I gave it to a girl in class', and she wasn't happy about it..."

''"Did onee-chan want to eat the cookies you made?"''

"But onee-chan doesn't like sweet things..."

''"That's not the problem. Onee-chan is really pitiful there..."''

"I'm the one to be pitied here. I had salt water for breakfast this morning!"

''"Salt water for breakfast? Ahaha, that's really amazing!"''

"That's not funny at all! Who can live on with salt water alone!?"

''"""AHAHAHAHAHA!!!"""''

Laughter erupted at that moment.

It was always like this around Yoshii-kun. Everyone was happy, and Yoshii-kun smiled energetically as well.

That is great...he has so many things I do not have...

''"Hm~? I wonder who Akihisa-kun made these cookies for that caused him to end up like this~"''

Amidst the laughter, Kanda-san whispered as she glanced at me.

<center>☆</center>

The rabbits continued to nibble grass in front of me.

During the pet caring time after school, I spent time alone with the rabbit.

I put the food that dropped out back inside the tray, and the female rabbit happily licked my hand. I could not help but give a grin at this moment.

"Good one, children."

I patted on the back of the rabbits that turned back to eat the food from the tray. The rabbit then tilted its head and gave a soft voice. Rabbits would make noises when they are happy or angry, and I only learned of that as a pet caring member.

At first, I wanted to quit the job of being a pet-rearing member, but I really liked this job. Every day, I would look forward to duty time that occurred once every week. The rabbits were that cute, and...Yoshii-kun had duty as well.

However,

"Did Yoshii-kun forget about the duty today?"

I patted the rabbit on the back as I said. Today's duty is swapped over with another day because another class had to go to another school today, so Yoshii-kun probably forgot because of this.

"It's a pity..."

I whispered as I scratched it from behind the ears.

The rabbit probably felt good as it let out a soft voice.

After taking good care of them, I kept the cleaning equipment and closed the rabbit hut door.

"Bye bye. I'll come back."

I said my farewells and went back to the classroom to get the bag.

"...-chan, you find Kojima-san to be better?

"Ehh, but he often play pranks."

"I can't stand him either."

I returned to the classroom, and heard the voices from within. Most likely, there were still some people chatting in the classroom.

I opened the door and silently walked in.

As expected, the ones inside were my classmates--Kanda-san's group of 4 in the classroom.

"Reika-chan, so yours is?"

"Yes, Akihisa-kun."

"Ah, I understand!"

"He's so cool, right? Like during PE class."

"Right?"

I heard the name I was concerned with, and immediately looked over.

And my eyes met Kanda-san's as her group looked over at me.

"..."

Kanda-san narrowed her eyes as she smiled and asked,

"Hey, Plain Lover-san, who do you like most?"

"Ye, yes?"

This unexpected question caused me to panic.

"Do you have someone you like?"

"No, I, well, no..."

I did not really understand what it meant to like someone...and, I did not think that this kind of thing was to be said with others...

"What's the problem here? Tell me~"

"We want to know too."

"Yea, it's too sneaky if you don't tell us after hearing us~"

"Eve, even if you say so..."

I did not hear much, and I did not want to hear them in the first place...

Kanda-san said as she saw that I was unwilling to talk,

"Well, it's--nothing. If you don't have one, so be it."

"Eh?"

She let me off just like that? I thought she would pursue this further.

"I thought you would say Akihisa-kun, but it's great if that's not the case."

"Eh? What's the problem with that. You'll definitely win when compared to Plain Lover."

"Yeah~ you're skinny and cute, Reika-chan."

These words hurt me.

I did feel this way personally, but it was really sad to hear these words said right at me. I am fat, and not cute at all...

As I looked dejected, Kanda-san and the rest continued,

"We can't say that. Boys are kids after all. If you say so--"

"Ah, well, the other boys will move further away from him."

"It's pitiful that Akihisa-kun would be teased by other boys."

"Especially when he got involved with Plain Love, right?"

Ah...

The moment I heard the words Kanda-san's group said, I remembered.

It was true that those boys who talked to the girls would be teased. If that was what would happen when he talks to me, I wonder what will happen if he likes me...

"But does Akihisa-kun really like Plain Lover?"

"Hurry up and say it, you know?"

They asked me again.

I had doubtful feelings of not wanting to cause trouble for Yoshii-kun, felt embarrassed as I wanted to keep this secret, and also...I had a little pride in me.

These feelings intertwined with each other, and before I realized this, I cried out.

"I--I DON'T LIKE YOSHII-KUN AT ALL!"

I did not know why I just had to say it at that moment.

Even if it was just a few moments earlier or later, even if it was just a little softer

Then--

"Ah...erm...did I hear something I shouldn't have listened to...?"

And then, Yoshii-kun would not have heard it.

"A, Akihisa-kun? Why?"

"Haven't you returned back?"

"I remembered that I have pet caring duty, so I rushed back...but it looks like it's done. Sorry, Mizuki-chan."

Yoshii-kun lowered his head at me, but I was thoroughly confused--

"...!"

I took my bag from the table, and ran away from the classroom without looking back.

''"Ah! Mizuki-chan!"''

"Forget about it, Akihisa-kun. Don't bother with Plain Lover-san."''

''"Right right. Plain Lover-san doesn't like you anyway, so it's not like it matters anyway."''

''"Speaking of which, Akihisa-kun, can you talk with me for a short moment?"''

''"..."''

''"??? What is it, Akihisa-kun?"''

''"...Sure, I have something I want to say to you too, Reika-chan."''

<center>☆</center>

After that incident, I had been living through the days in a daze.

Because of that, I did not notice that from everyone stopped calling me 'Plain Lover' from a certain point.

"What is it, Yuki-chan?"

Now, even my friends who often called me 'Mizuki-chan would call me Yuki-chan. I think it was derived from 'Mizuki-chan→Zuki-chan→Yuki-chan<ref>ミズキちゃん to ズキちゃん to ユキちゃん</ref>

"Kanda-san and the rest started calling you that first."

And I could only get this answer when I asked about how this nickname came about.

Kanda-san's group; I started thinking more into this the moment I heard about this. Did they call me Yuki-chan because I looked as fat as a snowman, or...

"You don't look fine recently, Yuki-chan. What happened?"

"No, it's nothing."

My friends were worried, so I answered them with a smiling face. It was nothing in the first place.

"Then, I'll go for my pet caring duty then."

"Ah, okay. See you, Yuki-chan."

I bid farewell to my friends that were heading home, and ran off to the rabbit house.

I opened the rusted gate and went in. The rabbits came running over, seeing if it was me.

"Hello there. How are you feeling?"

I greeted the rabbits that were jumping around me. The rabbits seemed rather happy as they let out cries.

"I'll clean up now, so wait for food, okay?"

I put the rabbits that were hopping around out the hut one by one, cleaned up the inside of this hut, changed the water, the bedding grass, and finally, I served the food the rabbits were waiting so long for. They happily nibbled on it.

Normally, I would stroke them on the back...but today, I start to think mindlessly.

''"I--I DON'T LIKE YOSHII-KUN AT ALL!"''

These same words continued to repeat in my mind.

I really regretted it, and I was dejected over it.

I actually said that to the kind Yoshii-kun, and worst of all, he personally heard it...

He definitely hates me now.

Yoshii-kun was kind, and up till now, he had not shown it, but he definitely hates me in his heart. Anyone will be angry when someone like me says 'I don't like' with regards to them.

"I didn't expect that I would say such hurtful things to Yoshii-kun."

Before that, I would feel happy whenever he called me, but now, I keep avoiding his eyes. I could not do the pet-caring duty I normally looked forward because I was admitted into hospital from time to time, and he had to do the pet-caring alone. Nowadays, I could not stand being alone with Yoshii-kun.

"Haa..."

There was a saying that happiness will slip away if I sighed. In that case, I suppose no happiness, no matter how small it is, will befall me in the end. I had been practically sighing whenever I breathed.

As I was feeling depressed, I felt a soft touch at my feet.

Conscious of this, I looked over, and saw a rabbit rubbing itself at my feet. It was the youngest girl that always had its head tilted.

"..."

I wordlessly squat down to pat her back, and the other rabbits, on seeing my reaction, tilted their heads and let out a cry 'Nu' before going back to nibble on their food.

Were they comforting me?

I thought as I stared at the rabbits that were eating, occasionally looking up at me.

''"If you want to be loved, you have to love others first."''

As what otou-san said, once I started loving the rabbits, the rabbits loved me back too.

However, in that case--

"I will be hated if I said that I do not like, I guess..."

This thought continued to swirl in my mind.

"I didn't want to say that in the first place..."

My vigor and happiness slipped out of my mouth with that sigh.

And it was two weeks later that I caught a fever and got admitted into hospital.

<center>☆</center>

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Popularity_Contest4|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Author's_Notes}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Usagi and My Ambiguous First Love

2013-01-21T05:15:11Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me (Watashi) and Usagi and My Ambiguous First Love==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 213.jpg|thumb|Me and Rabbits and My Ambiguous First Love]]

Even till now, I have been having a recurring dream.

It was about what I saw after school during primary school.

What that girl wrote on the blackboard silently, in the classroom where the sunset was shining into.

It was neither her punishment nor her duty. At first glance, it seemed to be something done for an unknown purpose.

She would write and erase, and, after erasing, write again.

That kid kept repeating this seriously — this girl left an exceptional impression within my heart.<ref>This part is written from Akihisa's perspective. The pronoun 僕 is used in the 'within my heart' line.</ref>

<ref>Space intended. There was a blank page.</ref>

''“Yes. I think it’s great to have Himeji Mizuki-san as a Rearing Committee member.”''<ref>Now, the story starts from Mizuki's perspective. I (私) is used here.</ref>

I was nominated during the first class meeting in 4th grade, and couldn’t help but freeze.

''“Choosing Himeji Mizuki-san is a great idea!”''

''“Isn’t it perfect? It’s a plain and boring job anyway.”''<ref>As noted in volume 5 question 4, if we take out the ‘Hime (姫)’ from Himeji Mizuki, we get 路瑞希 (ji-mizuki), which sounds like 地味好き (jimisuki), or plain lover.</ref>

''“It sure suits our ‘Plain Lover’-san!”''

I could hear whispers from all around. The only ones who would call me that were those classmates who were in the same class as mine in 3rd grade.

“What is it, Himeji-san?”

The facilitating teacher said that, and everyone looked over.

“W-Well, about that…”

I must refuse it. Even though I had that thought, I was so nervous that I couldn’t speak up properly.

At this moment, the stares that were shot at me got sharper.

My mind went blank, and I could only lower my head.

I must refuse it.

It wasn’t that I hated the job, but that my body’s frail. If I get hospitalized, I’ll have to be excused from school for a long time, and that’ll cause a lot of trouble to many people. I don’t want that…

“I, I…”

I tried to squeeze the words in, but everyone’s stares intensified, and I couldn’t say anything.

“—You’re not willing to?”

I heard a concerned and friendly voice.

I looked up, and saw that the boy sitting at the table next to me is talking to me.

“…Yes.”

I nodded my head.

“I see. If you don’t like it, you can say it out loud.”

I looked at the boy and saw him put on a bright smile as he said:

“Erm, can I call you Mizuki-chan?”

I nodded my head silently.

Then, that boy stood up and said to the teacher for me,

“Sensei, Mizuki-chan is very obscene!”<ref>What the boy wanted to say was, いや, らしい, which would mean ‘no, it seems’ (literal) or 'it seems that she doesn’t want to do so'. Without the comma, いやらしい means ‘very obscene’</ref>

……………Eh?

The boy had stares raining all over him as his voice rang through the classroom.

Ah, well…wait a moment…that sounds like it means another thing altogether.

That boy ignored my doubts as he repeated it again, clearly:

“Mizuki-chan is really obscene!”

It, it really means something completely different when you say it like that!

“Wa, wait wait.”

I hurriedly pulled the boy who still wanted to go on. Don-Don’t repeat such a line so many times!

“Hm? What is it?”

The boy gave me an incredulous look, apparently not understanding why I was trying to stop him. Uu…how, how am I going to explain this…

“I-I-I’m not obscene…”

“Eh? Aren’t you unwilling?”

“I, I’m unwilling.”

“Then it’s the same, right?”

“I’m unwilling, but I’m not obscene.”

“???”

The boy looked cute as he blinked. Ah, what should I do…he didn’t understand at all…

''“Aki-kun, the way you say it makes it sound like ‘that kid’s very H’, you know!”''

''“How pitiful~ Aki-kun’s bullying a girl here!”''

''“Onee-chan will get angry too!”''

The boy’s friends seemed to be teasing him and having fun with this as they spoke up.

On hearing that, that boy finally seemed to understand what I was trying to tell him.

“Ah, no, it’s not like that! It’s a misunderstanding! Mizuki-chan’s obscene but isn’t obscene at all!”

''“Which one is it??”''

“A-Anyway, it’s obscene to be a Rearing Committee member!”

''“Aki-kun, you can’t say that either!”''

This situation went on in class as everyone was looking at us.

Auuu…I, I really couldn’t take it…

“W-Well…I’m willing to be a rearing member…”

I was not used to the stares everyone shot at me, and couldn’t help it as I decided to become a rearing member. Uu…I’ll have to talk to the teacher about what’ll happen when I get admitted into hospital…

My name’s written on the blackboard, under the ‘Rearing member. Girl’ column.

“Well then, how about the male rearing member? Is anyone willing to nominate himself?”

The teacher looked around and asked everyone. The male Rearing Committee member column was the only empty slot left.

Who will it be…?

I wanted to know whose name will be written on it. If that person’s going to work with me, I would end up bothering him a lot. No, maybe no one will raise names because nobody wanted to work with me. If that person gets nominated and didn’t like this job, it would cause trouble to me too…

Thinking of it really made me depressed.

Then, right beside me…

“E-Erm! I’d like to be a rearing member too!”

The boy from before raised his hand energetically.

''“You want to be a rearing member!? Aki-kun!? Really!?”''

''“Aki-kun. Do you know how to take care of animals here!?”''

“Alright, I’ll do it too!”

And, after saying that…

“Mizuki-chan, please take care of me.”

The boy turned to me and smiled.

“Y-Yes. Please take care of me too…”

And this was my very first encounter with Yoshii-kun.

<center>☆</center>

“Heh~ so that’s how a rabbit house looks like on the inside.”

On the first day of rearing duty, Yoshii-kun and I arrived at the rabbit house located beside the school building as rearing members.

“Ah, there’s a new rabbit this year.”

Yoshii-kun carried the smallest of the three rabbits.

The rabbit was shocked, and at first, it started flailing its legs.

“Good boy good boy.”

The rabbit quickly calmed down after it was patted, and quickly quiet down within Yoshii-kun’s clutches.

“Do you want to carry it too, Mizuki-chan?”

“Eh?”

Yoshii-kun carried the young rabbit in his hands over to me.

“Ah, are you not good at dealing with animals?”

“Er, erm, that…”

I was at a loss of words.

Actually, I really could not handle animals. When I went to a pet exhibition, I wanted to pet a dog on the head when I got the permission, only for the dog to timidly let out a growl “Uuu…!”

''“It’s because you’re scared of the dog that the dog is frightened of you, Mizuki. That’s why it started barking.”''

Otou-san said after he saw this, and continued, ''“If you want to be liked, you have to like others first.”''

“—Mizuki-chan!”

“Ah, it, it’s nothing.”

“Really?”

“Right, we should start cleaning.”

I remembered what happened when I tried to touch the dog, and turned my eyes away from the rabbit.

“You’re right. Then, everyone, be good kids and stay here.”

Yoshii-kun put the rabbits at a place where they won’t interfere with the cleaning and takes out the grass from their nest. During this time, I used the broom to sweep the floor.

“I’ll go change the water then. Mizuki-chan, please do the feeding.”

“Eh? Ah, okay.”

Yoshii-kun took the rabbit water pail and walked out of the house. I wanted to change the water because I was scared of them biting my hand when I feed them…

However, it could not be helped. I would still have to continue my job as a rearing committee member, so I should get used to it earlier.

I put the grass and vegetables on the large plate, and got ready to put it in front of the rabbits.

“He, here…”

I timidly pushed the plate, and once the rabbits smelled it, they came scampering over to me

“Nu, nu♪”

They seemed to be humming as they ate.

Ahh…they look, so cute…

Its small mouth continued to nimble. I guess it was tasty as their ears and tails were twitching. The smallest one seemed to be having a hard time eating it though, as its food continued to slip outside, and its tilted face was rather dazed. It really looked adorable.

"Erm…there’s quite a lot that overflowed…”

I said these words as I was overly concerned that too much food overflowed.

However, the rabbit continued to look into the tray energetically.

“The, then, please excuse me…”

I said softly, and put the vegetables the rabbit tossed out onto the floor back onto the tray.

And then, that rabbit looked like it really wanted to eat a lot as it ate the vegetables in my hand.

“Wa…wa…”

Its unexpected action caused my body to stiffen up.

However, the rabbit continued to nibble without caring about me, and even started licking my hand, maybe because of the smell of vegetables on it.

“Hya.”

It was warm, and a little itchy.

I let out a cry, and the rabbit tilted its head at me in a mystified manner before turning to eat the food on the tray again.

The young rabbit happily twitched its ears and tail, and did not look scary at all, but cute. I started to have a feeling beside fear at this point.

Should I touch it a little…?

It is feeding now, so it should be alright to touch the back. I thought as I reached my hand to the rabbit’s back.

The child that was focused on eating did not show any signs of irritation after I touched it.

I felt a soft and fluffy feeling on my hand, together with a slight throbbing.

“Waa…”

This first touch on a rabbit felt a lot better than I expected, and I was engrossed as I continued stroking its back.

“It’s cute, isn’t it?”

“KYAH!?”

A voice suddenly came from behind, and I jumped up in shock.

“Ah, sorry, did I scare you?”

Yoshii-kun, who returned, looked at me in an apologetic manner.

It seemed I was not the only one shocked here—the rabbits seemed to be protesting or were simply panicking as they hopped around Yoshii-kun.

“Wa, WAH WAH!”

Yoshii-kun lost his balance trying to dodge them, and the water he was holding was poured down his head.

“Auu…looks like I have to go back again…”

Yoshii-kun took the water container and went out of the house again.

It was really funny to see the rabbits give the “How about that!” look as they watched him leave, and I could not help but laugh.

<center>☆</center>

It has been past three weeks in the new class.

At this point, everyone was already used to this class and formed all sorts of small groups. For examples, the boys who like sports would group themselves together, or the girls who were more mature would group themselves together as well.

During break time, the girls would start talking about more mature stuff during break time inside the classroom.

''“Akihisa-kun seems decent.”''

''“Yeah. He’s cute and athletic.”''

''“And he has a gentleness that the other boys don’t have~”''

''“Yeah yeah!”''

The ones chatting happily belonged to the group of the very outstanding girl in class—Kanda-san. This Akihisa-kun they were talking about must definitely be the Yoshii Akihisa-kun who was doing pet caring work together with me.

It was just as they said. Yoshii-kun was very charming. His responses were as cute as a little animal’s reactions, he was always energetic, and unlike the other naughty boys who would play pranks, he was extremely gentle. Most importantly, he was always positive—he looked very dazzling to me as I got attracted to him.

''“How about we attack him~?”''

''“Eh—? Really~?”''

''It’s too sneaky of you to run away like that--!”''

Attack...as in, becoming his lover, is it?

''That’s great...'' I did not have such frivolous thoughts of liking each other, but I too wanted to improve my relationship with Yoshii-kun...like calling him by his given name or something

However--

“I don’t think...I’m good...”

I could not help but sigh.

''No matter what other people say, I’m not cute, I’m gloomy, fat, not athletic...''

The more I thought about this, the more I could not stop sighing.

...Haa...

“I wonder what kind of girl Yoshii-kun likes...”

“Hm? What about me?”

“HYAAA!?”

I did not know when Yoshii-kun stood beside me, but he heard me muse to myself. Wha, what shall I do!? Did he hear everything!?

''“Ah, it’s Akihisa-kun!”''

''“Akihisa-kun, raise your hand!”''

“Hm? Okay.”

''"Ahaha, you really did it~"''

''"Just like that Jirou I raised at home!"''

"???"

It seemed that Yoshii-kun did not understand that he was being teased as he still had his hand raised up.

''"Akihisa-kun, come over and talk~."''

Kanda-san, who said that she wanted to go out with Yoshii-kun, waved at him.

While Kanda-san was trying to lure him over, Yoshii-kun answered,

"Sorry, but I'm looking for Mizuki-chan regarding something, so let's talk later--"

"Eh?"

I could not help but let out this voice. Looking for me regarding something? What is it?

''"..."''

Kanda-san gave me a sharp expression, probably because she felt that I got in her way even though I did not plan on doing so in the first place...

"Er, erm...is there anything you want from me?"

"Yes, well, I'm sorry about why I did to you before."

"Before?"

It might be explainable if it were the other boys, but Yoshii-kun probably did not do anything...

"I'm talking about the pet caring member thing. You got involved because I pulled you in, isn't it? You said that you didn't want to do it, Mizuki-chan, so I'm sorry about it."

“Ah…”

Speaking of which, I remember now.

I was not concerned about it in the first place. At that time, I was just bothered by the ‘very obscene’ line here.

“So here's something for you. It's very late, but it's a present as compensation."

Yoshii-kun handed a small package to me.

"What compensation?"

"Don't say that. Please accept it."

I wanted to refuse, but Yoshii-kun gave a troubled look.

"I, I'll accept it then..."

"Un."

I reached my hand out, and Yoshii-kun smiled happily. That smile showed so much happiness, and I could not help but be stunned by it.

"Er, erm, can I open it?"

"Yes, open it then."

I took note not to crush the things inside as I opened the packaging,

"Wah..."

There were cookies of all shapes and sizes inside.

"I did taste it beforehand, but just tell me if it doesn't taste nice."

Yoshii-kun's words caused me to doubt my ears for an instant.

Eh...? Taste...that means,

"Did you make it yourself, Yoshii-kun?"

"I did give it to onee-chan to taste, so it should be fine..."

Yoshii-kun said without much confidence. He's able to cook? Amazing! I did not know how to do anything at all.

Just when I was wondering whether I should learn cooking from Yoshii-kun, Kanda-san walked over and said,

''"Looks good--Akihisa-kun, I want some cookies too ♪."''

"Umm, sorry, I only made enough for Mizuki-chan."

''"Fumm"''

Kanda-san gave me a cold stare. Ah...it seemed that she was angry...

''"You'll become fat if you eat cookies."''

''"Right~?"''

''"Ah, I should have been the pet caring member in the first place."''

Kanda-san's friends said.

It's true that I'll get fat...but...

"...Erm, about that--"

KIN GONG KAN GONG

The end of the recess bell overpowered Yoshii-kun's words.

''"Ah, it's time for PE next."''

''"Time to change."''

Everyone in class walked out of the classroom. I should be going too.

"Thank you, Yoshii-kun. I'll try it."

"Ah, un. About the pet caring committee member thing, I'm really sorry."
After thanking Yoshii-kun, I head off to the changing room too.

<center>☆</center>

''"We'll be playing dodgeball for today's PE lesson. Boys and girls, get into 4 groups of 4!"''

Sensei said that we would be playing dodgeball, and the boys let out loud cheers happily. It seemed that the boys liked dodgeball, but I was not good at it...

We got into groups to decide on the teams, and then, the group I was in had too many people, probably because some people from other groups did not come over.

"Someone has to leave."

"That's right."

Kanda-san and the rest whispered as they stared at me...was it because they were angry at what happened during break time?

"Erm...I'll join another group then."

I raised my hand and said, and Kanda-san and the rest nodded in a satisfied manner after that.

"Is that so? Sorry then."

"Please."

"Okay."

''It would be awkward to be in the same group as Kanda-san's group. This might be better.'' As I was thinking about that--

''"Our team is lacking numbers here. Does anyone want to join us?"''

I heard Yoshii-kun's voice. So his team is lacking players? It seemed that I really have quite the fate today. I'm a little happy...

I scampered over to Yoshii-kun and said,

"Yoshii-kun, we have too many players on our team here. Can I join your team?"

"Hm? Ah, Mizuki-chan."

And just when I was about to join Yoshii-kun's team,

"Wait, Plain-lov--Himeji-san. I should just step out."

Kanda-san, who came over out of nowhere, said this.

"Eh? But I..."

"So be it then. I'll come up and join Akihisa-kun's group."

It seemed that Kanda-san wanted to be in the same group as Yoshii-kun. But I wanted to be in the same group as Yoshii-kun too...

"??? So the one joining isn't Mizuki-chan, but Reika-chan?"

Yoshii-kun did not know who was joining as he looked at Kanda-san and me from time to time.

"Well..."

"Yes! Me! I want to join!"

Kanda-san forcefully pushed me aside as she stood in front of Yoshii-kun.

"But wasn't it supposed to be Mizuki-chan right from the beginning?"

"It's me! And--"

Kanda-san looked at me and said,

"--I'm more useful here than Himeji-san, right?"

Now that she said that, I had nothing to do.

It was just like what Kanda-san said. She's athletic, outgoing, and...unlike this fat me, she was pretty...

It could not be helped if I could not beat her out, I told myself.

"Then, I'll go back to my group--"

Before I could finish, Yoshii-kun said to Kanda-san,

"I hate it when people say it like that."

"Eh...?"

At that moment, Kanda-san was stunned. Yoshii-kun did not care as he said,

"Mizuki-chan, how about you join our team? Sorry, you can go back to your team, Reika-chan."

Yoshii-kun then raised my hand.

That means...Yoshii-kun chose me, did he...?

This unbelievable situation confused me.

In contrast, Kanda-san understood this situation earlier than I did--

"Wh, why...!?"

--And she raised her eyebrows while biting her lips angrily.

"...Don't get cocky there. You just earned Akihisa-kun's pity over there--Plain Lover-san."

--She glared at me and returned back.

Kanda-san's words caused me to feel extremely depressed after the happiness before this.

I was already used to people calling me this...but I did not want to have people calling me that in front of Yoshii-kun...

Concerned about Yoshii-kun's reaction, I turned over to look at his face tentatively.

"I don't like this..."

"...Eh...?"

And at that moment, I saw a different expression from usual on Yoshii-kun's face, startling me.

"Yoshii-kun...?"

"Hm? What is it?"

I called out to him, and he answered me like usual. Was it just my imagination...?

"Pl, please take care of me."

"Yeah, same here."

I lowered my head, and Yoshii-kun answered me similarly.

"Do your best, Mizuki-chan."

He looked very happy for some inexplicable reason. Normally, he would be showing a disgusted expression for choosing me instead of the very athletic Kanda-san...

And then, I realized something--

''Does Yoshii-kun not know that I am bad at sports...?''

"..."

The moment I thought about that, I felt a chill.

''That, that's right! Yoshii-kun hasn't been in the same class as me up till now! Of course he doesn't know how bad I am at sports!''

"Ah, waah..."

Wha, what should I do!? We cannot swap around here. If we lose because of me and Yoshii-kun hates me...!

...An, anyway, I should apologize first!

"Er, erm, Yoshii-kun."

"Speaking of which, Mizuki-chan."

"Actually, I'm really bad at sports--"

"About Reika-chan just now."

"I'll definitely pull everyone down--"

"Let's get rid of her first, shall we?"

".........Yes?"

These unexpected words caused me to let out an impromptu cry. Reika-chan...he was talking about Kanda-san...right?

"Well, get rid of her, as in...?"

"Ah, of course we're not going to fight. I'm talking about dodgeball."

"I know that!"

I could not help but raise my voice.

This is that Kanda-san we are dealing with here!? Her athleticism will not lose out to any of the boys. How do we eliminate her!?

As I panicked--

"I'll pass the ball to you. Throw at her as much as you want."

Yoshii-kun smiled as he said to me.

As I stared at this smiling face, I really could not say 'I can't do it'.

But if I did not say so...

"Yoshii-kun, I..."

Even if I get the ball, I would not be able to throw the ball strongly...

''"Let's begin-- A group and B group, step onto the court!"''

The teacher's voice rang. It seemed that Yoshii-kun's group was B group, so we were to step on the court right from the start.

"So that's how it is. Keep looking at me."

"Ah."

Yoshii-kun stepped onto the court without caring about my lack of confidence. ''What should I do...I have not told him that I am bad at sports...''

''"Then we'll choose courts through rock-paper-scissors."''

The teacher said this, and the match began.

In that case, I could only do as what he said.

"Look at Yoshii-kun, look at Yoshii-kun, look..."

I continued to repeat these words and stared at Yoshii-kun seriously.

Right from the beginning, I just kept following what he said, and stared at him as if my life depended on it--

"...Amazing..."

And I was stunned as I looked at him.

He gently picked up the ball that was thrown at his feet and threw a sharp ball, hitting an opponent. As I thought about that, he created another opportunity for his teammate to pass. Yoshii-kun was dazzling, being so active on the field even if I did not want to see him.

"Here, Mizuki-chan."

"--Eh?"

My name was called, and I looked over, only to see the ball fly right at me. Ah! Is this the moment when Yoshii-kun said that he would pass the ball to me...!? I, I must catch it!

"Wa, wa!"

I panicked, and could not hold onto the ball properly.

Boing boing, the ball bounced gently into the opponent's court.

''"Kukuku..."''

Kanda-san smiled as she stood on the opposite court. It was my fault that the ball bounced off to that side...

"So, sorry!"

I lowered my head to Yoshii-kun. What was I doing...he already said that he would pass the ball to me...

However, Yoshii-kun did not mind about my miss,

"Don't worry. We'll soon get the ball back."

He smiled as he said that, and walked right to the opponent.

''"Heyah!"''

The ball was thrown at Yoshii-kun from close distance. If it were me, I would definitely be knocked out if such a fast ball flies right at me.

"Niheehee. Too bad."

Yoshii-kun easily caught the ball.

This time, the ball was on our side, and it was a chance as the opponent was right in front of us.

"Watch this. Right back at you!"

''"Wa, waahh!? Danger!"''

As Yoshii-kun got ready to throw, everyone on the other side scampered like spiders in front of him.

At this moment,

"Here, Mizuki-chan. Please."

He pretended to throw it out, but he actually threw the ball to me at a speed I could catch it.

"Wa..."

I barely managed to catch the ball, and standing right in front of me was Kanda-san, who thought that the ball definitely would not be thrown at me as she remained undefended--

"Go, Mizuki-chan!"

I heard Yoshii-kun's voice.

"Ye, yes."

I stared at Kanda-san, who looked really shocked, and threw the ball out with all I had.

The ball flew out, hitting Kanda-san on the foot, and landed on the floor.

""Ah...""

Kanda-san and my voice rang in unison.

It hit...? I, I hit Kanda-san...?

''"Okay! Got it!"''

The ball rebounded back after hitting Kanda-san, and a teammate picked it up.

''"Aki-kun, over to you!"''

"Alright!"

Yoshii-kun received the ball from the teammate's pass, and at that moment, hit the last remaining person.

''"B team wins!"''

The last player on the opposing side got hit, and the teacher declared the end of this match.

As everyone cheered, Yoshii-kun looked over at me.

"Here here, Mizuki-chan. Your hand."

"Eh? Eh? Like this?"

I reached my hand out while not understanding why,

"Nice job!"

Yoshii-kun said that as he high-fived my hand.

"Ah..."

The overlapping hands had a vague warmth within.

''"Hey, Aki-kun! It's too sneaky of you to ask a girl for help like that!"''

"Hehe! We win either way!"

Yoshii-kun's friends on the opposing teams said that, and Yoshii-kun ran out.

As I remained there, I spaced out as I clenched my hand that touched Yoshii-kun's hand.

<center>☆</center>

"Listen to me, something really amazing happened today!"

Once homeroom meeting was over, we could return home.

I hurriedly packed my bag, and ran off to the rabbits' hut.

"I hit Kanda-san when we played dodgeball today!"

The three rabbits were the ones listening to me, and they gave me a "What's for mealtime?" look, but I was so excited that I did not notice and immediately hugged the smallest rabbit.

"And I was in the same group as Yoshii-kun. I worked with him!"

It was something that happened in the morning, but my excitement did not subside even after school.

To me, who normally ended up getting hit immediately and picking balls, what happened today was really memorable.

"Hmmm~, shall I write a diary entry today~?"

I was so happy as I rubbed the rabbit with my face.

The rabbit felt that my actions were weird at first, but after it understood that this was an expression of love, it licked my face.

Recently, I had been starting to understand what otou-san meant when he said that 'if you want to be loved, you have to love others first'. The rabbit I liked would respond to me affectionately in my clutches. As I was happy, I would come over even when it was not time for our duty.

"Well, Yoshii-kun's really amazing at dodgeball--"

As I wanted to continue, the rabbit looked behind me.

I followed its stare and saw Yoshii-kun walking right at me--for some reason, my heart raced somewhat.

"Then, that's all for now. Time to eat~"

The rabbits heard that there was food, and happily leaped over to my feet.

Yoshii-kun came near the house, taking care not to step on the rabbits as he opened the door and went in.

"You're here early, Mizuki-chan."

"U, yes, well...I want to see these children earlier."

I was not lying. I really wanted to see them earlier, but I will keep what I said before as a secret.

"I see. The rabbits sure are cute, aren't they?"

"Yes."

I was a little happy that I had the same thoughts as Yoshii-kun.

"Arre? Is this one male?"

"No. That's the mother. This one with the larger tail is the father."

Amongst the 3 rabbits, one of them was a 4-year-old father, one of them was a 3-year-old mother, and the one I liked was a young girl that was less than a year old.

"Then, this one?"

"This is the youngest girl."

The three rabbits really looked the same, but they had their unique traits. I was proud that I could distinguish them from each other just by their movements.

"Doesn't this one seem rather concerned about us? It has been tilting its head at us."

"That's its trait. It's cute, isn't it?"

"I see. So it's a trait. It's definitely cute . Arre?"

"What is it, Yoshii-kun?"

"Mizuki-chan, you have grass in your hair."

"Eh?"

Yoshii-kun said as he stared at me. There was grass on my hair? I think that child kicked it onto my hair when I cuddled it."

"Eh...is, is it still there?"

"Ahaha, it's on the other side. I'll help you take it off."

Yoshii-kun got close to me and reached his hand out.

His hand touched me. That was the hand that touched mine when we played dodgeball.

I realized this, and blushed as I froze.

"Okay, I took it off...Mizuki-chan?"

"FUAAH!?"

I let out a cry I did not expect. Wh, why!? Why is my face so hot?

"What is it? Are you feeling unwell?"

"It, it's nothing, nothing at all...!"

"??? You're very weird here, Mizuki-chan."

Yoshii-kun tilted his face as he saw my thoroughly blushing face.

At his feet, the one-year-old rabbit was tilting its head in the same direction.

<center>☆</center>

"Good morning."

Yoshii-kun waved at me as he walked into the classroom.

''"Good morning~ Aki-kun."''

''"Good morning. You're later than usual today."''

"Un, well, onee-chan..."

''"What? Did you do something to make her angry?"''

Ever since we swapped seats in the past, my seat got further away from Yoshii-kun. We used to be able to greet each other when we were sitting close to each other...

At these kinds of moments, I would hate myself for thinking too much. Why can I not summon my courage? Someone like me is not cute, bad at sports, and if I have any good traits like being very positive...

''"Good morning, Akihisa-kun. What is it? What happened?"''

"Ah, Reika-chan. Good morning."

And the girl who was the complete opposite of me, pretty, outgoing, athletic--Kanda-san greeted Yoshii-kun.

"It's not really anything big here,"

''"Yes yes--ahaha! Akihisa-kun, what is it?"''

"Eh? What is it?"

''"Your head! Behind you!"''

"Eh?"

Yoshii-kun hurriedly looked behind, and found that there was a cute hair ribbon on the back of his head girls would wear.

''"Ahaha! What is that, Aki-kun?"''

''"Aki-kun, you got pranked on!"''

''"You're cute, Akihisa-kun♪"''

"Ah...! Onee-chan definitely did that."

Yoshii-kun reached behind his head to pull down the decoration. Everyone stared at him and laughed.

''"Ah. That's so funny~"''

''"That's really funny there."''

"I don't find it funny at all!"

''"Ahaha, is that so?"''

''"Sorry sorry."''

''"But Aki-kun, why would onee-chan do that to you?"''

"Well, I don't know about that, but onee-chan definitely did not look happy."

''"That means you definitely did something again, Aki-kun."''

''"You can't think of anything?"''

"Unn... she asked me 'what happened to the cookies you made?', and I said 'I gave it to a girl in class', and she wasn't happy about it..."

''"Did onee-chan want to eat the cookies you made?"''

"But onee-chan doesn't like sweet things..."

''"That's not the problem. Onee-chan is really pitiful there..."''

"I'm the one to be pitied here. I had salt water for breakfast this morning!"

''"Salt water for breakfast? Ahaha, that's really amazing!"''

"That's not funny at all! Who can live on with salt water alone!?"

''"""AHAHAHAHAHA!!!"""''

Laughter erupted at that moment.

It was always like this around Yoshii-kun. Everyone was happy, and Yoshii-kun smiled energetically as well.

That is great...he has so many things I do not have...

''"Hm~? I wonder who Akihisa-kun made these cookies for that caused him to end up like this~"''

Amidst the laughter, Kanda-san whispered as she glanced at me.

<center>☆</center>

The rabbits continued to nibble grass in front of me.

During the pet caring time after school, I spent time alone with the rabbit.

I put the food that dropped out back inside the tray, and the female rabbit happily licked my hand. I could not help but give a grin at this moment.

"Good one, children."

I patted on the back of the rabbits that turned back to eat the food from the tray. The rabbit then tilted its head and gave a soft voice. Rabbits would make noises when they are happy or angry, and I only learned of that as a pet caring member.

At first, I wanted to quit the job of being a pet-rearing member, but I really liked this job. Every day, I would look forward to duty time that occurred once every week. The rabbits were that cute, and...Yoshii-kun had duty as well.

However,

"Did Yoshii-kun forget about the duty today?"

I patted the rabbit on the back as I said. Today's duty is swapped over with another day because another class had to go to another school today, so Yoshii-kun probably forgot because of this.

"It's a pity..."

I whispered as I scratched it from behind the ears.

The rabbit probably felt good as it let out a soft voice.

After taking good care of them, I kept the cleaning equipment and closed the rabbit hut door.

"Bye bye. I'll come back."

I said my farewells and went back to the classroom to get the bag.

"...-chan, you find Kojima-san to be better?

"Ehh, but he often play pranks."

"I can't stand him either."

I returned to the classroom, and heard the voices from within. Most likely, there were still some people chatting in the classroom.

I opened the door and silently walked in.

As expected, the ones inside were my classmates--Kanda-san's group of 4 in the classroom.

"Reika-chan, so yours is?"

"Yes, Akihisa-kun."

"Ah, I understand!"

"He's so cool, right? Like during PE class."

"Right?"

I heard the name I was concerned with, and immediately looked over.

And my eyes met Kanda-san's as her group looked over at me.

"..."

Kanda-san narrowed her eyes as she smiled and asked,

"Hey, Plain Lover-san, who do you like most?"

"Ye, yes?"

This unexpected question caused me to panic.

"Do you have someone you like?"

"No, I, well, no..."

I did not really understand what it meant to like someone...and, I did not think that this kind of thing was to be said with others...

"What's the problem here? Tell me~"

"We want to know too."

"Yea, it's too sneaky if you don't tell us after hearing us~"

"Eve, even if you say so..."

I did not hear much, and I did not want to hear them in the first place...

Kanda-san said as she saw that I was unwilling to talk,

"Well, it's--nothing. If you don't have one, so be it."

"Eh?"

She let me off just like that? I thought she would pursue this further.

"I thought you would say Akihisa-kun, but it's great if that's not the case."

"Eh? What's the problem with that. You'll definitely win when compared to Plain Lover."

"Yeah~ you're skinny and cute, Reika-chan."

These words hurt me.

I did feel this way personally, but it was really sad to hear these words said right at me. I am fat, and not cute at all...

As I looked dejected, Kanda-san and the rest continued,

"We can't say that. Boys are kids after all. If you say so--"

"Ah, well, the other boys will move further away from him."

"It's pitiful that Akihisa-kun would be teased by other boys."

"Especially when he got involved with Plain Love, right?"

Ah...

The moment I heard the words Kanda-san's group said, I remembered.

It was true that those boys who talked to the girls would be teased. If that was what would happen when he talks to me, I wonder what will happen if he likes me...

"But does Akihisa-kun really like Plain Lover?"

"Hurry up and say it, you know?"

They asked me again.

I had doubtful feelings of not wanting to cause trouble for Yoshii-kun, felt embarrassed as I wanted to keep this secret, and also...I had a little pride in me.

These feelings intertwined with each other, and before I realized this, I cried out.

"I--I DON'T LIKE YOSHII-KUN AT ALL!"

I did not know why I just had to say it at that moment.

Even if it was just a few moments earlier or later, even if it was just a little softer

Then--

"Ah...erm...did I hear something I shouldn't have listened to...?"

And then, Yoshii-kun would not have heard it.

"A, Akihisa-kun? Why?"

"Haven't you returned back?"

"I remembered that I have pet caring duty, so I rushed back...but it looks like it's done. Sorry, Mizuki-chan."

Yoshii-kun lowered his head at me, but I was thoroughly confused--

"...!"

I took my bag from the table, and ran away from the classroom without looking back.

''"Ah! Mizuki-chan!"''

"Forget about it, Akihisa-kun. Don't bother with Plain Lover-san."''

''"Right right. Plain Lover-san doesn't like you anyway, so it's not like it matters anyway."''

''"Speaking of which, Akihisa-kun, can you talk with me for a short moment?"''

''"..."''

''"??? What is it, Akihisa-kun?"''

''"...Sure, I have something I want to say to you too, Reika-chan."''

<center>☆</center>

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Popularity_Contest4|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume10.5_Author's_Notes}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Usagi and My Ambiguous First Love

2013-01-08T22:24:42Z

128.189.170.242:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar Second Half

2013-01-03T09:55:25Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar (Second Half)==

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 131.jpg|thumb|Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar (Second Half)]]

“Arre…? This, where is this…?”

I seem to see a very pretty flower field there…but it’s covered with fog, so I can’t really tell.

“That’s weird…I remember I was playing at the beach, right…?”

What I see in front of me is a wide river. That’s definitely not the sea.

Butterflies[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References] are fluttering amidst the blooming flowers. I can vaguely smell sweet flowers and fruit. It’s like I’m in an imagination.

“It’s so pretty it looks otherworldly…”

I can’t help but mutter to myself.

Yeah. If I have to say it, this place looks like it links to that world or something—

“Wait, not good! Will I really die if I don’t go back!?”

Isn’t this the real Sanzu river in the first place!? Am I dying!?

''“Over here! Hurry over here!”''

''“It’s nothing scary! This is a good place!”''

''“There’re all sorts of nice things to eat. All sorts of entertainment everywhere!”''

Hiii! They’re calling me! Those unfamiliar people on the other side are waving at me and calling me to go over! Speaking of which, isn’t the one on the right most side my dead grandfather!? Not good! It’ll be bad if I listen to them!

I look closely, and see my great-grandmother and my relatives who died in a traffic accident. It’s a gathering of the dead people I’m familiar with! I have to hurry up and say goodbye to this place—

''“Don’t be scared, Akihisa. This side is a nice place.”''

'“NOT THERE, YUUJI! WHY ARE YOU WAVING AT ME!? CAN’T YOU JUST MIX AROUND WITH THE PEOPLE OVER THERE! YOU’LL REALLY BE UNABLE TO COME BACK!”'

''“Hahaha, don’t be scared, Akihisa. Can’t you see that I’m very healthy here? There’s no need to worry about coming here, right…”''

“WAKE UP, YUUJI! FASTER! YOU’RE BECOMING AN EVIL SPIRIT! HALF OF YOUR BODY HAS BECOME A SPIRIT!”

''“Ah really, I’m sorry here. But that’s not the case, Akihisa. It’s really good here. I’m happy here everyday—”''

“Is, is that so? Is it really alright? You aren’t lying, are you, Yuuji?”

''“Yeah, of course it’s fine. It’s really fun, very fun, fun fun fun fun fun fun fun fun fun—!!”''

“FAREWELL, YUUJI! I WON’T FORGET YOU!”

I turn around and dash away from the riverbank with all my strength. So that guy’s a lose cause…! Farewell, my bad friend. I’ll continue living for your sake at least…!

'''''“I can’t accept that you’re the only one being saved…”'''''

The curse rained on my back feels abnormally real and scary.

<center>☆</center>

“We’re actually still alive…”

“Ahh…I can’t really remember, but I think we really went to hell once…”

“To be honest, I’d thought that you guys lost it when you were sleeptalking…”

The four of us are in the pension living room, sitting on the sofa, glad that everything is over. It’s really a wonderful thing to still be alive. Looks like we didn’t have any amnesia; we definitely must thank God for giving us a strong body.

“But this is really unexpected.”

“Hm? What is it?”

“See, didn’t we do something really bad, Yuuji?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“…And you went off to hook up other girls even though you’re with girls. It’s very rude.”

Muttsurini tells us off. Yes, we’re reflecting on it…

“But don’t you find that the punishment is a little too light?”

“Yeah. It’s really soft of them to let go of us like that.”

“I’d feel that it can’t be considered light of you to be punished till a near-death experience…”

Unfortunately, the people around us seem to be different from the world, so I guess we shouldn't be bothered about it.

“That means.”

“Yeah. There’s still that move later.”

As expected…how depressing…

“What should we do? Shall we run?”

“No, we can’t run until we understand their intentions. If they forgive us, we’ll end up angering them even more.”

“In other words, we’ll end up alerting them?”

Yuuji’s right here. It’s a happy trip, so maybe everyone’s in a good mood and forgave us. If we think of it this way, it’ll be really stupid of us since we’re going to be pursued again if we run.

“And aren’t we going to a festival in a town nearby? They can’t possibly do anything outrageous even if they want to—I, believe…”

“Well, so we’ll be holding food for them or treating them to something…”

“…Isn’t that just like normal?”

Well, that sounds like it.

“Well, whatever.”

“Yeah. We’ll die if we run anyway. We’ll just lose out if we’re concerned here.”

“Yeah.”

“…How optimistic.”

This is the trick of not feeling pressurized in life.

“But they sure are slow. How long does it take to change anyway?”

Yuuji looks at his watch. It’s been past 30 minutes since the girls said they’re going to change. Even if it’s not like they’re going to beat us guys for changing in 5 minutes, they really spent quite some time changing. Is it really troublesome to change out of their swimsuits?

“““Kept you waiting!”””

The sweet voices ring, and the bedroom door’s opened at the same time.

“You people really spent some time—ohh!”

“Oh, amazing. So you’re preparing for such things.”

“…It’s understandable why you spent time.”

“I see. Yukatas. Everyone’s really suited for it.”

The girls (except Hideyoshi) walk out from the other side of the door, wearing yukatas of all sorts of colors. There’s blue, purple, pink and white. No, not just the colors, even the patterns are different. There’re Morning Glories, Peonies, even grapes. It’s just feels like we’re at a model exhibition of new yukatas as we see the line of people there. Of course, one of the reasons is that they’re all pretty and have nice figures.

“Heh~ pretty~ you girls look rather attractive after changing hairstyles.”

“Is, is that so?”

Himeji-san raises her sleeves and spin around a few times. Yes yes. That’s cute.

“I didn’t expect myself to wear these too.”

My sister is looking at her own yukata in a rather lost manner beside Himeji-san. Speaking of which, I don’t think I see a yukata in nee-san’s luggage…

“We secretly measured the sizes for everyone before this. Akira-san’s yukata was prepared by Shouko-chan.”

Kirishima-san and nee-san are around the same height, so I guess the height should be perfect.

“This is the first time I’m wearing a yukata.”

“Ah, that’s right. You came back from overseas, Minami.”

“It’s a little hard to walk it. it feels weird.”

Minami uses her hand to move the obi and skirt to try and make herself comfortable. And then, she reaches her hand in to loosen the back collar. The white slender neck that was covered in sunblock before enters my eyes.

Wha, what should I say…

“……Hoo……”

“? Wha, what is it, Aki?”

“Ah, ahh, no! it’s nothing!”

I frantically look away from Minami’s neck.

Why…? Why is it that I find Minami’s especially attractive even though it suits everyone…?

(Yoshii-kun. Did your heart just flutter when you looked at Shimada-san?)

Kudou-san quietly moves towards me and whispers.

(Wha, what are you saying, Kudou-san! I’m not—)

(Fufufu. Shimada-san looks really cute in that yukata, right? You see, a yukata doesn’t need to worn by people with large breasts just to look good, right? In that case, Shimada-san looks really cute when she has outstanding aspects everywhere else. Yukatas are saving graces for Shimada-san and me since we have smaller breasts.)

(Eve, even if you say so, I don’t understand what you’re saying at all.)

(Hmm…? Is that so? If you don’t understand, I’ll teach you. Watch this, okay?)

Kudou-san says as she puts her hand on the collar and turns to Muttsurini.

“Here.”

''“……!? (SPLLAATTTTEEEERRRRR)”''

Muttsurini’s face release fresh red flowers as he sees the skin revealed from the opened yukata. At that moment, my bad friend suddenly collapses to the brink of death.

''“Mu, Muttsurini-kun!? What happened to you!?”''

''“…What, exactly, did I do to you…?”''

I see Muttsurini saying this begrudgingly from far away as he collapses.

“See? Muttsurini-kun’s more excited than usual, right? It’s because I’m wearing a yukata even though I have small breasts, so I look more attractive.”

“Hm…about this, I don’t really understand how it’s any different from usual, and I don’t have a feeling…”

Is it psychology at work? I think I’m seeing Muttsurini spurting more nosebleed than usual.

''“Are you still alive, Muttsurini!? Who did such a cruel thing to you!?”''

''“……I, probably won’t be able to make it…”''

''“Pull yourself through, Muttsurini! You can’t die yet!”''

''“……But, this might…be a good way to die…”''

''“…Well, I’d say that I’m a fool for worrying for you…”''

Speaking of which, I think Muttsurini brought enough blood bags to last till tomorrow.

Anyway, I hand over the blood bags Muttsurini kept chilled to Hideyoshi. Behind me, Kirishima-san is saying something to Yuuji.

“…Yuuji, how’s my yukata?”

I can’t tell from her expression, but Kirishima-san seems to be moving towards Yuuji and showing off how she looks in the yukata. The black long hair and the bright purple yukata do match each other.

“Hm? Ahh, yeah~…it suits you, doesn’t it?”

Yuuji may be guilty over trying to talk up other girls as he praises Kirishima-san. What a dishonest guy. He deserves a thousand deaths.

“…Then, do you want to want to get married with me?”

“Not at all.”

“…Then, do you want to want to get married with me?”

“Chances of it are as big as a speck of dust.”

“…Then, Yuuji—”

“Not even a speck.”

“—Do you want to live…?”

“Ohh! You’re really so cute, Shouko! I’ve changed my impression of you!”

“…You’re really dishonest, Yuuji.”

“You…that was a ‘threat’ when I said it before you continued…”

“…Mother-in-law taught me that methods of earning love are unscrupulous.”

Kirishima-san’s really not giving off.

“Let’s go to the festival then. We might not be able to catch up if we often do such things?”

My sister claps her hands to prompt everyone. Is it this time already to say that we might not able to make it? The sun just set; I think it’s still too early to close shops.

“That’s right, Akira-san. It’ll be bad if we can’t make it.”

“Let’s hurry. This is the second time I’m at a Japanese festival. I’m really looking forward to it~”

“…It’ll be bad if we’re late.”

“I’m really looking forward to it. let’s hurry off.”

“Let’s hurry”. The girls continue to repeat. Well, I just feel a little weird here.

“Yuuji, why are they so urgent?”

“Who knows? Maybe the food’s better than the sightseeing? I’m hungry too. It’s not like I don’t understand how they feel.”

“…Takoyaki, yakisoba, Sukiyaki.”

Now that they say that, I’m hungry too. I can think of the burnt chili sauce for some reason.

“Aki-kun, you all should get ready.”

“Yes—eh? Nee-san, we’re going there by car?”

My sister’s holding onto the car keys. I thought we’ll be walking there…

“Yes. It takes a longer distance to reach that place than the seaside, and it’ll be more convenient for us to have a change of clothes if we want to carry them.”

“Oh~”

It’s not easy to walk in yukatas? I think it’s more restraining to have a spare set of clothing just in case. It’s true that we have to be concerned since Minami’s not used to wearing yukatas.

“Then, after the seaside, let’s enjoy the festive spirit summer provides.”

“Yeah.”

“…We might get some good shots.”

“Sure feels like summer.”

We’re already elated just by imagining the festive songs we will hear.

<center>☆</center>

We use the nearby school field as a carpark, and after a 5 minute walk, and see that the park where the summer festival is held is packed full of people.

“Eh…? That’s rare. It’s a doner kebab.”

Nee-san muses as she sees the nameplate of the stall.

“It’s rare? Not really. You never saw it before, didn’t you?”

“It’s been 5 years since I last saw it. this kind of thing can only be seen at stalls, right?”

“I don’t really know about that, but it’s common. It tastes good after all.”

“Really? I’ll try it then.”

Ah, not good. I might have said something I shouldn’t have said.

Nee-san’s chatting to me normally, but I don’t feel that what Yuuji and I did at the seaside has been forgiven. If nee-san says to me ‘Aki-kun, buy one for me’, I’ll have to shed tears and exchange the secret stash of money I worked so hard to save for this Doner kebab. How stupid I am, I said so much nonsense—

“Do you want to have some, Aki-kun? I’ll buy some for you.”

“Alright, I’ll go buy it…eh, ehhhhh!?”

“? What is it?”

“Ah, no, it’s nothing…”

How is it possible! It’s beyond what I expected! My sister didn’t ask me to buy, but is treating me here! There’s definitely something fishy about it!

“Then, I’ll share it with you then, nee-san. I want to try other things too.”

“O, okay.”

Nee-san holds onto the purse full of money with one hand as she joins the queue. I don’t know if it’s because there weren’t a lot of people or not, but she quickly arrives back with the Doner kebab.

“This looks delicious. Do you want to try it, Aki-kun?”

“No, I’ll go last. You can have it first, nee-san.”

“Really? I’ll treat myself then—ah.”

Nee-san bites on the kebab that’s sizzling hot. My stomach starts to growl as I see nee-san enjoy the food.

“Here, have some too, Aki-kun.”

“Oh, thanks.”

I take the kebab nee-san hands over and takes a bite just like her.

The meat sauce and spices that came oozing out of the kebab mixes with the zesty chili sauce, and the combination stimulates my appetite. The taste of beef spreads in my mouth, filling my empty stomach.

“Un, it’s nice.”

The light and refreshing flavors of the bun, lettuce and onions match perfectly well with the oily and greasy taste. The combination of meat, vegetables, bun and the spicy flavor of the chili sauce is the strongest combination. It seems that all the strength I used to spend the hot day rises up in me. It really matches the mood of this festival. It’s really delicious.

“Ara ara, Aki-kun. Your mouth is that wide open…so you really want to eat it.”

Nee-san says this, and I find my unable to wake up from the ecstasy. Ah… I ate more than half of it.

“Sorry nee-san. I accidentally ate too much. I’ll go buy another one.”

“No need. You can have it if you want, Aki-kun?”

My sister snickers as she says this. She’s really enjoying this.

“I won’t hold back then.”

“Here. Please do.”

I then finish off the rest. Ahh, it’s really delicious…

“Turn over here, Aki-kun.”

“Hm? What is it?”

I wolf down the last bite and swallow it, and hear nee-san calling me. What is it?

“You’re eating it too quickly. See? The sauce’s on your face.”

Nee-san says this and takes out the handkerchief from her pocket, and then reaches her hand to my face.

“Why are you rushing? There’s no one fighting against you for it.”

Nee-san uses the handkerchief to wipe the part covered in sauce. I can taste a sweet orange smell from the hankerchief.

“Tha, thanks, nee-san.”

“Don’t worry, it’s just a small thing.”

My sister smiles as she keeps the handkerchief. For some reason, it feels different from the usual atmosphere…did something happen…

I tilt my head in a puzzled manner as I crush the bag after eating. I then hear another voice from beside me.

“Akihisa-kun, I bought takoyaki here. Do you want to have some?”

Himeji-san shows a cute smile as she hands over a box of takoyaki with one hand. This looks good too.

“Thank you. Can I have one?”

It doesn’t look like Himeji-san made it anyway, so I’ll gladly accept it. it’s really happiness for me to gain lots of nutrients today.

“Okay, then—”

Himeji-san uses the toothpick to pick up a piece of takoyaki.

“Ah—“

“Eh?”

I can’t help but let out a startled voice due to this unexpected action.

“? What is it, Akihisa-kun? You’re not eating it?”

“Eh, well. I am, but…”

Himeji-san smiles as she brings the takoyaki near my mouth. It’s a little embarrassing to play this ‘aahh…’ game here.

“Ah, ahh-n”

“Yes, here you go.”

I open my mouth, and Himeji-san’s hand brings the takoyaki to my mouth. The soft skin and the chewy octopus mix really well with the spiciness of the sauce. This thick fragrance is really irresistible.

“Un. It’s good, it’s good.”

“Really? That’s great.”

Himeji-san then uses the same toothpick to pick up another takoyaki and puts it in her mouth. Why do I feel that this act looks like what couples do—well, not good!

“So, sorry, nee-san! This isn’t an illicit relationship!”

I cover my head to defend. I nearly got careless because of the sudden kindness! So I can’t escape from this fatal crisis after all!?

As I’m having wild thoughts.

“? Why are you covering your head out of a sudden, Aki-kun?”

The expected vengeance from my sister didn’t come.

“Eh? Arre? What’s going on?”

“You’re really a weird kid, Aki-kun. See, you’ll block other people’s way by squatting at this place.”

“Akihisa-kun, you didn’t make your sister angry, so you can relax.”

Both of them chuckle as they look at me.

What’s going on? Is this the magic of summer? Is this what they mean about how summer vacation will make people mature?

“Aki, why are you squatting here? You have a headache?”

A teasing voice comes from right above my head.

I stand up to look and see Minami wearing a mask, holding a yoyo and a bag on her right hand and cotton candy on her left.

“No, it’s nothing. Don’t mind.”

It’s not that there’s a commotion caused by me squatting here, but I still stand up immediately. The stares of the people around me are really making me embarrassed.

“Did you get dizzy because of excitement? You’re really a kid, Aki.”

“No no. What about you, Minami? Aren’t you enjoying yourself too?”

“Eh? Re, really? I don’t really think so.”

“You’re holding so many things in your hands. Who’ll believe you when you say that you aren’t enjoying yourself.”

“Thi, this is, you see…the big brother at the stall chose them for me, so I accidentally…”

Looking at her getup that looks like it can fit into a picture, I think she’s full of options, ready to try goldfish scooping and apple candy.

“You spent quite a long time living in Germany after all, Minami-san. It can’t be helped.”

“I’m happy that you’re happy too, Minami-chan.”

Nee-san and Himeji-san are giving happy looks to Minami.

“Aki, do you want some cotton candy? You can try some.”

“Cotton candy~? It’s been a while since I last ate it. I’ll try a little then.”

“Un. Okay, here you go.”

Like Himeji-san just now, Minami brings the cotton candy to my mouth. Wha, what’s this? Why’s everyone doing this to me? They’re rather kind here…?

“? You’re not eating?”

“Ah, I’ll have some then.”

I take a bite off the bamboo stick, and the sweetness of the candy that’s just like cotton as its name implies spreads in my mouth and melts. This taste is really memorable. I think I haven’t eaten it since primary school, have I not?

“There’s a shooting stall there. How do you play that?”

“Ahh, shooting. You shoot the prizes lined over there with a toy gun, and if you hit them, they belong to you. It’s that kind of game.”

“Heh~ looks interesting! I’ll have a look at it!”

“Wa, wait a second, Minami! Your yukata will go out of shape if you run off like that!”

“It’s fine! I’m already used to it!”

Minami seems to be in a good mood. Maybe this is the power of the festival at work.

''“…Yuuji, do you want yakisoba?”''

''“Oh, ohh, I do.”''

''“…I even bought sukiyaki.”''

''“That, that’s really kind of you.”''

''“…Here, lemonade.”''

''“For some reason, it feels chilly to have such gentleness here..”''

''“…It’s nothing. This is very normal.”''

This heavenly like time lasts for half an hour or so.

“Hm? There seems to be some even here.”

Yuuji sees a sign near the open-air stage of the park. Let’s see, what’s this…?

“‘Summer Night, Miss yukata contest! Let’s find the first summer beauty in town!’. Is this the grand event of the day?”

“A beauty pageant. Looks interesting.”

I often hear about it, but this is one of the shows I don’t get to see. I’m really lucky.

“This festival also bears the responsibility of developing the town, so it looks like they spent quite some effort on it.”

“Amazing. It looks like they rented out yukatas too.”

“…A chance for photos.”

“Heh~ I didn’t know there’s something like a pageant here~”

Everyone gathers as they surround Yuuji and me, looking at the panel. Does everyone have interest as well?

“…Looks interesting.”

Kirishima-san says as she grabs Yuuji by the sleeve. This is unexpected. However, I can’t really tell that Kirishima-san looks interested in any sense.

“Then, how about you sign up for it? I think everyone can definitely do well in it.”

There’re beauties around us, and they’re very suited for yukatas. Maybe they can win. No, they’ll definitely win if they appear.

First, the problem is whether everyone will appear.

I can only give a wry smile at my own thought.

“Ahh, it feels good too. How about everyone try this? We’ll definitely have wonderful memories of it.”

Himeji-san’s reply is really unexpected. She’s joining—this pageant?

“Ehhhh!? Are you serious, Himeji-san!? You don’t hate it!?”

“Yes. I’m a little embarrassed, but I can ignore that!”

Really, what exactly happened here…this reply is too unexpected…

“Really really? You’re okay with it? You have to go onto the stage, you know?”

I ask again. Maybe Himeji-san is talking about something else.

“Yes, it’s fine. I’ll work hard with everyone to make wonderful memories.”

Himeji-san is still smiling. Is that so? Making wonderful memories…it’s true that there won’t be a second year summer. It’s rare for everyone to be together like this. it’ll be interesting if we can increase the number of memories we make.

“Then, let’s go register. Since everyone’s cute, you’ll definitely win.”

On hearing that, Himeji-san’s giving me a smile—a radiant smile that’s making my spine chilly for some reason, and tell us clearly.

“Yes, let’s all join in!...... '''Everyone here'''.”

““SCATTER!!!””

CRAK!

“Aki, where’re you running to?”

“…Yuuji ''everyone here has to attend the pageant''.”

In an instant, Yuuji and I tried to escape, but Minami and Kirishima-san were standing beside us, and caught us. Their smiling faces aren’t changing, and the alarm within my body is ringing loudly.

“Wha, what are you saying…? I don’t understand at all…”

“Tha, that’s right. I don’t know the reason why we’re in an armlock at all.”

It’s summer, and my body is trembling for some reason. Even if it’s evening, it’s a little chilly for this season. Haha, haa…

“Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun. Did you actually think—”

“…That your accosting in the day—”

“Can be forgiven just like that?”

Absolutely chilly voices and smiles.

At this moment, I finally realized.

Why we’re still alive and standing even after doing that.

Why they’re miraculously so gentle to us.

That’s right. Everything was—

“Everything was a trap for this…!”

“““A sin has to be repaid by punishment. Losers dogs have to be trained by whips”””

Not good. Himeji-san and the rest are gradually infected by the atmosphere in F class. Kirishima-san’s in A class, and the representative…

“But, but even so, it’s impossible to have us in female costumes, right?”

“Ye, yeah. We’re guys after all, you know?”

I was forced to wear a girl’s outfit during the school festival, but it was prepared beforehand. We can’t possible join the pageant in this getup anyway—

As I’m thinking about this, the girls fold their arms while looking like they’re laughing at Yuuji and me.

“Even your observation skills aren’t acute enough, Sakamoto-kun.”

“…Yuuji, you have to use your head.”

“Yeah. Leaving aside Aki, haven’t you noticed it, Sakamoto? When we’re on the car”

When we’re on the car…? What’s going on?

“Aki-kun, nee-san said before, didn’t I? ‘We’re driving over to prepare a change of clothes’.”

““—!!!””

We didn’t expect that! So the change of clothes isn’t made for Minami, but for us!?

“Wa, wait a sec! it’s fine for the skinny Akihisa, but my size doesn’t fit a female outfit! Just let Akihisa wear it alone no matter what!”

Yuuji puts his hands together and lowers his head to beg. Damn it…!

“Yuuji, you bastard! You’re only thinking of getting yourself saved, you traitor!?”

“Let go of me, Akihisa! I’m not like you! I’ve no interest in crossdressing at all ACK!”

“I don’t have a crossdressing fetish either!”

Such an uncouth man! You should be ashamed of yourself for only caring about yourself to run away!

“Putting me in this contest is going to drive people away here! I look like a guy no matter what.”

“…Yuuji and Yoshii, you don’t know how to give up.”

“Really, you should be mentally prepared like a man, Tsuchiya.”

“…!? (Fidgets)”

GAK!

“No you can’t, Tsuchiya-kun. How can you abandon your friends and run away? Right?”

“…It has…nothing to…do with me! (struggles)”

“I know about it, Muttsurini-kun. I know you took photos of us in swimsuits and got hooked up with those big sisters at the seaside, everything.”

“……!!! (Shakes head violently)”

“You don’t have to be ashamed of it or anything. you’re cute in the girl outfit just now. You’ll definitely do well♪”

“……!!......I’m, just a victim…!”

Muttsurini continues to resist as Kudou-san grabs him. It can’t be helped. It’s basically impossible for us to take part in a pageant in the first place.

“And even if you want us to take part, it’s impossible for them to accept it in the first place!”

“Tha, that’s right! It’s just like what Akihisa said!”

Even if we want to take part, we won’t be able to pass through the registration phase. This isn’t even a crossdressing contest. This is a contest for girls.

“AH, then, let’s do this.”

I don’t know if Yuuji and my prayer requests were heard. Himeji-san claps her hands as she raises an earnest idea.

“Go prepare first. If you can’t pass the registration, we’ll just have to give up. But if you’re accepted, you boys will have to enter obediently, Akihisa-kun. How about it?”

I think quickly.

Using my common sense, we’re guys even if we crossdress. It’s impossible for those at the registration corner to not realize it. I have confidence in my own manliness, and there’s Yuuji around. No matter how much he’s dressed up, Yuuji’s a guy. If they realize that he’s crossdressing, they’ll start to suspect me. In that case, I’ll get what I want, and they’ll stop Yuuji, Muttsurini and me from appearing.

“Hm, is that…so?”

“It can’t be helped…since they say so, I’ll endure this shame for now…”

“……I’m an innocent bystander involved in this…”

As long as we endure this registration time and wait for the girls’ anger to subside, this would be a good strategy. I’ll endure it for now.

“Great. Then, let’s begin preparations. I’ll leave it to you, Kinoshita-kun.”

“I’d understand.”

The one being the make-up artist is my friend, Kinoshita Hideyoshi. Hideyoshi will definitely understand our feelings and hold back. That’s great.

“I’ll leave it to you then, Hideyoshi.”

I’m surrounded in this atmosphere as I show a look to Hideyoshi.

“Un, leave it to me. I’d definitely let you appear in the pageant.”

Why such an answer? I’m screaming with my eyes here. Eh…? For some reason, it feels weird…? Hideyoshi will do up a disguise for us that’ll expose us, right?

“We, well, Hideyoshi…?”

“Sorry everyone. Makeup’s an important part of acting too.”

Hideyoshi says as he gives an angelic smile.

“—Sorry, but I’d won’t be able to hold back.”

<center>☆</center>

“That’s too much…you’re really too much…why must you put in so much effort for this…”

“…What’s with “Tsuchiya Koumi”…”

“You’re still okay, Muttsurini…I’m called ‘Hong Shiew Li’ here…I have to crossdress AND dress up as a Chinese…”

“It’s true that you have the physique of a Chinese volleyballer, Yuuji…”

The three of us hug our knees together as we kneel. On a side note, I’m using the name “Yoshii Akiko” to register. Most likely, we’ll lose something precious or so.

“The three of you look rather suitable in yukatas♪”

“It’s true…hehe. Very, cute…”

“…Though Yuuji’s a little too short.”

“Aki-kun. Nee-san’s happy that you’re so pretty.”

“Let’s all have a photo together later, everyone.”

In contrast, the girls surrounding us are really happy.

And also, one of them would be grabbing our hands to prevent us from running away. Leaving aside Minami and Kirishima-san, why is Himeji-san able to use a grip strong enough to crush an apple here?

''“The preliminaries will now begin! To all participants, please gather at the special stage!”''

We hear the call from the person in charge from the side of the path. This is basically a death sentence.

“Looks like it’s starting. Let’s go, everyone.”

“Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun. You shouldn’t be thinking of running away at this point, alright?”

It feels like we’re being brought away by the police. We can’t seem to run away here.

(Yuuji, Muttsurini, what should we do here…)

I can only exchange looks with them like usual. This skill is really convenient.

(I don’t know either…if we can’t run away, we’ll just have to lose…)

(So this is the only path left…)

(……I am so unwilling here…)

This tragic memory of summer doesn’t seem like it’ll let us grow into adults.

“Mu…? Speaking of which, why must I appear too…?”

Hideyoshi, who's engrossed in the makeup, finally asks the question.

<center>☆</center>

''“And now, the new plan this year will finally begin! The first “Summer Miss Yukata Contest” will begin here!”''

The excited and near-deafening voice echoes through the arena. It’s located in a very good location, near the clear seaside, and the place, when viewed from the stage, was filled with guests here to bath in the sea.

''“This time, the activity is hosted with yukatas sponsored by “Obata’s yukatas’. As the theme implies, we’re looking for the best beauties in yukatas!”''

At this point, I can only think that it’s great we’re not having a swimsuit contest.

''“The rating system will be by points. The 3 judges will have their own decisions for the preliminaries, and the finals will be judged by the judges and everyone’s voting!”''

Right now, it’s dinner time, and there shouldn’t be a lot of people in the preliminaries. If we enter the finals, we’ll attract a lot more attention, and we might end up on the news if we’re not careful. That’s why we have to lose here no matter what, to prevent ourselves from losing more things that are important to us.

''“There are 59 participants in the preliminaries, and only 10 amongst them will be able to advance to the finals!”''

There are actually 3 guys amongst the 59 people. This Miss(?) Yukata Contest show is in a situation where it should have its name changed, since the audience watching it probably won’t expect this.

''“Then, will the first 10 people please come on stage!”''

I’m prompted by the personnel, and drag heavy steps to the stage.

Amongst these ten people, there are two people I’m familiar one. One of them is the mysterious Chinese ‘Hong Shiew Li’ Sakamoto Yuuji, and the girl who looks like a silent pervert ‘Tsuchiya Koumi’ or Muttsurini’. Just 3 of us amongst these ten are guys. It’s really scary. If this town wants to carry out a revival, we’ll be the culprits ruining this financial activity. Why is it that we look like corporate spies when we’re just high school students?

''“Then, let’s start from entry number 1. Can we have your name, please?”''

''“Yes. Erm…I’m Higashino Satomi, on a holiday trip from Tokyo.”''

''“So you’re here on holiday trip from Tokyo. I really envy you there. Then, what’s your specialty?”''

''“Ah, well, my specialty is—”''

The host hands the mic to the first person, and the preliminaries are finally beginning.

Now, we’ll have to take note of the important stuff.

I have to lose in the preliminaries no matter what. Absolutely.

However, there’s another thing that’s as important as this. That’s to hide the fact that I’m crossdressing. I hope to be revealed when registering, but the rules now are different. Everyone’s looking at me on the stage. If the fact that I’m crossdressing here gets revealed, it’ll all be over if anyone related to the school is there. Besides this ridiculous getup in crossdress, I have to take part in the pageant like this. I’ll definitely become a problematic guy who believes that ‘I’ll be prettier than the girls if I crossdress here’. At that time, my social status will become trash.

Our mission is to ‘hide the fact that we’re crossdressing and fall out of the preliminaries splendidly.’

''“Thank you. Then. We’ll be presenting entry number 3. Please.”''

Not good. The mic’s passed to me when I’m thinking here!

Anyway, I must not talk about something everyone will be interested in! I can’t mention things that are directed at me. Also, I can’t do things that are too cute or too manly. It’ll be perfect if I take note of these! With my manly appearance, I can’t possibly look cute even if I crossdress. It’s definitely easy for me to fail in the preliminaries.

I hold the mic that’s passed to me with both hands, and lower my head while not wanting to show others my face.

“Ye, yes. I, I’m, Yoshii Akiko…(fake voice)”

I try my best to restrain my voice. I’ll show my normal voice if I speak too loudly here.

''“What unique traits do you here?”''

I’ll just answer honestly here. Besides, I can’t think of a lie out of a sudden.

“The, then, as for specialty, it’ll be cooking…like paella, spaghetti or so.”

Speaking of which, what’s with this humiliation…my face feels like it’s burning…

''“Cooking, is it? So you’re amazing in housework~ Then, do you do so in house too?”''

In house? Well, I do cook at all. I do all the housework anyway.

“Yes, basically everyday…”

Yeah. I can’t lie here.

''“So you do housework everyday! It’s rare to see young girls do so nowadays. Your score will be very high here! Then, I’ll go even further—do you have a boyfriend?”''

Won’t it be scary if I do!?

“No, not at all! Not even once…”

I can’t help but raise my voice, and I hurriedly quiet myself down. Phew, that was close. Got to control myself a little here.

''“Ohh! This is really a blessing to all men! How about it, our sponsor and judge Obata-san?”''

''“If you tell this oji-san your phone number, I’ll send you pocket money later.”''

''“Alright. Even though you’ll likely be dead if you’re not the sponsor, that’s not allowed, so we’ll change the question. Yoshii Akiko-san. What’s the most concerned thing you have regarding this Miss Yukata contest?”''

Why, why are there so many questions!?

Anyway, I better say the truth if I don’t want to reveal myself…

“Well…I don’t really have anything that’ll show my bodyline…”

Hideyoshi probably checked on it. I won’t be showing any male bones here.

“Based on what we can see from the blushing face, it seems that Yoshii Akiko-san’s rather shy. Our yukata sponsor Obata-san, do you have any further questions to Yoshii-san?”''

''“Please tell me if you’re wearing any underwear.”''

''“Thank you for raising an idiotic question that will excite anyone after one whole round of dily-dalying. I don’t know if it’s my intention, but I can’t stop breaking out cold sweat here.”''

Un, underwear!? As in—female underwear!? What sort of joke is that! Even if it’s me, it’s impossible for me to fall to the extent that I’m wearing female underwear! I have to dispel this misunderstanding no matter what!!

At this point, I have to say it loud and clear—

“I, I’m not wearing underwear!”

I only have interests in wearing trunks!

''“““UOOOOHHHH!!!”””''

''“Yo, Yoshii-san!? It’s fine for you not to answer such degrading questions! To every male guest, please don’t hoot here! This isn’t the kind of place!”''

''“It’s decided! She can’t enter the finals. It’s a waste of talent for her to show off in front of the fools.”''

''“You’ve heard wrongly! How can a sponsor call the guests a bunch of idiots!? Anyway, Yoshii Akiko-san, thank you for cooperation. Also, I’m sorry for that…”''

A personnel takes away my mic and hands it to someone else.

I don’t understand, but since it’s said that I won’t be able to advance, it looks like my plan succeeded. There’re weird stares looking at me, but it can’t be helped as this is a pageant.

''“Excuse us for just now. Then, let’s focus on contestant entry number 4.”''

''“Hello everyone. I’m Imura Midori. I’m here on a trip from Fukuoka.”

Finally, it’s over for me. I’ll just have to watch and wait for entry number 5 Muttsurini and number 7 Yuuji. Those guys are really stupid compared to me when I’m able to adapt on the fly. I’m looking forward—and worried—to things a little here.

“Is that so? So you like surfing, Imura-san. The sporty type isn’t bad either, right, Obata-san?”''

''“I have no interests in surfing.”''

''“The tan lines match the yukata really well, right, Obata-san?”''

“Nope. If we’re talking about yukatas, snowy white skin will be required.”''

''“Either way, this is the feeling of summer, right? Obata-san?”''

''“What obvious things are you talking about? Do you think that it’s autumn or winter here?”''

''“Don’t worry! I may be like this, but I’m a professional host after all! I definitely won’t beat up the sponsor here!”''

Is it my imagination? For some reason, it feels like there’s a killing intent surrounding the judging table.

''“Thank you, Imura-san. Next will be entry number 5, Tsuchiya-san. Please introduce yourself.”''

''“……I’m Tsuchiya Koumi.”''

Muttsurini hides his face inside his bangs and says his name with a soft hoarse voice. His attitude of trying to sneak past this is clearly reaching me. As expected, he’s thinking of the same thing as me.

''“This slightly hoarse voice is really tickling me. You came here to swim with your friends, I suppose?”''

''“…Yes.”''

''“Your yukata’s well worn. Did you put it on yourself?”''

''“…No, a friend helped me put it on.”''

''“Is your friend here?”''

''“…Yes.”''

Muttsurini lets the conversation continue while answering simply ‘yes’ or ‘no’. That kind of attitude definitely won’t raise interest. He’ll definitely be eliminated.

''“—Then, what kind of clothing do you like other than yukatas?”''

''“…Cheongsams and kimono are self-explanatory and also Race Queen and Cheerleader and Cabin Attendant uniform and family restaurant waitress and female officer uniform and leotards and office ladies suits and sailor uniform and miko and maid outfits and tennis skirts and all of these seem rather good, not really?”''

I guess that ‘not really’ is just as late as a heart massage on a person that’s cremated.

“This, is really shocking…Tsuchiya-san has a cold attitude and pitiful appearance, but it seems like her interest is in cosplay. It’s a complete buzzkill of moe to a certain group of people!”''

“……Please forget about it…! (Shakes head)”

Ahh. He does look a little cute as he lowers his head and shakes it. Just like a little animal.

''“““Koumi! Koumi!”””''

''“…Tr, troubled…! (Flustered)”''

The calls for Koumi can be heard from all over the arena, and the anxious Muttsurini’s starts to panic. Well…it’s a pity, but I have to say that it’s decided. I didn’t expect Muttsurini to have the talent of capturing other people’s hearts.

''“Such a shocking reassurance! Tsuchiya-san’s advancement into the next room is all but decided! Thank you very much, Tsuchiya-san!”''

''“…I, I’ll…I’ll really be bothered…!”''

Even if he wants to salvage the situation, the mic’s handed to the next person. It’s impossible to prevent Muttsurini from advancing to the next round. Farewell, my bad friend…

“…Why…am I always the one getting hurt…”

From the corner of my eye, I see Muttsurini’s shoulders dropping out of a sudden. It’s divine retribution for him since he often sells photos of others crossdressing. If I have to say it, serves him right.

Then, Muttsurini’s part is over, and last of all, it’s Yuuji…what kind of expression will he show on his turn.

I wonder as I look over at Yuuji, and see that he has a relaxed smile.

(Fufu. You idiots. That amount of manliness isn’t enough!)

We exchange glances to talk like usual. Mu…why is it that his relaxed expression really annoys me?

(You better take this chance to say so, Yuuji. You’ll definitely panic when it’s your turn.)

I answer him with a stare. It’s too naïve to think that he’ll be the only one passing easily! There’ll definitely be some mishaps happening!

(What nonsense are you saying? Look at my physique. I’m tall, and my frame is wide. These are all negatives no matter how you look at things. It’s expected that I’ll drop out in the preliminaries.)

Yuuji puffs his chest in a proud manner. It’s true that for that guy, that physique doesn’t match someone taking part in a pageant. Ku…! Too cheap…! Only one person manages to escape easily…!

''“Alright, thank you everyone. Then, it’s now time for contestant entry number 7. This is a contestant from faraway China, Hong-san, please!”''

(I’ll show you the manliness I can’t hold back here!)

Yuuji’s eyes are saying as such as he receives the mic. Damn it…! That physique’s too much. That guy should suffer more!

“Hong Shiew Li. Nice to meet everyone.” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

Yuuji’s a Chinese now, so he’s deliberately talking in rough Japanese. If there’s a question he doesn’t know how to answer, he’ll just pretend to not understand. That’s a cheap designation he’s using here. How despicable…!

''“This one…is a little tall here. How is it, Obata-san.”''

It seems that it’s tough for the host to handle Yuuji too, and he’s asking the judge here. In that case, Yuuji’s rating won’t be high no matter what. He seems to understand too as he gives a carefree smile.

At this point, the judge who has the right to determine who goes into the finals announces,

''“That’s great. I personally like tall girls most!”''

Ohhh! Yuuji looks like he’s really shocked here—!!

''“Ohh! She got a high score from the judge! Obata-san, do you have any questions you like to ask Hong-san?”''

''“How about a honey to Cambodia!?”''

''“Sorry, I can’t comment on this! I have lots of things to say here but a professional has to endure everything the partner says no matter what!”''

The judge’s passion is rising abnormally. He tries his best not to jump on stage as he stares at Yuuji. It seems that the voice that came from the stage, “…Get rid of that judge.” is my imagination.

Yuuji’s silent due to this overwhelming shock, and finally manages to recover and answer.

''“It, it can’t work since we’re of different Nationalities.”''

''“It’s fine, anything can be overcome with love. My honey!”''

''“There’s no love.”''

''“I have confidence that I can light the love within you.”''

''“I hate you.”''

“We can start from friends. I’ll treasure you forever.”''

''“Behave yourself, or I’ll really kill you, uncle.”''

''“Kill me however you want if it’s you!”''

Damn it! Yuuji’s acting disguise is really wearing off here!

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 179.jpg|thumb]]

''“Then, it seems that Obata-san really likes Hong Shiew Li-san. We’ll then continue—”''

''“Wait, I’m not done yet! Shiew Li! When can I visit your parents!?”''

''“I didn’t hit anyone! I just saw a mosquito flying by! Then, it’s about time for the next contestant.”''

''“…It can’t be helped.”''

''“Everyone, please look over here…it’s the final entry number 8. Let’s invite Watarai-san!”''

''“Watarai Miki. Please take care of me.”''

''“Watarai-san’s a local too. Obata-san, do you have any questions as a local?”''

''“No interests.”''

''“Don’t just say that. Just ask anything, anything like how motivated you were on Hong-san.”''

''“It can’t be helped…oh yes, number 8-san, please tell me the impression you have on Hong-san.”''

''“Just go to the backstage and ask Hong-san! Never come back!”''

''“WHAT’S YOUR ATTITUDE TO THIS SPONSOR HERE!”''

''“STOP PRETENDING TO BE A NORMAL PERSON HERE! FINE! I’LL QUIT THIS RIDICULOUS HOSTING JOB!!”''

''“DO, DON’T YOU DARE HIT THE FACE! I HAVE TO SEE SHIEW LI’S PARENTS”''

''“I’LL JUST HAVE TO BEAT YOU UP UNTIL YOUR SWINE-LIKE FACE MIGHT BECOME NICER!”''

''“…Yuuji, I definitely won’t allow you.”''

In the end, the violence that started from the judges ends up continuing until everyone who’s involved in it were either hospitalized or detained.

I guess this pageant contest will never happen a second time.

<center>☆</center>

“In the end, we’re the only ones shaming ourselves…”

“…My heart’s broken…”

“In all sorts of sense, this will become a summer we’ll never ever forget…”

We left the festival area and returned back to the pension and use the portable stove in the yard to prepare the barbeque as we await dusk.

I can’t get married anymore…

''“After I calm down and think about it, we’ll have to go onto the stage later anyway.”''

''“Tha, that’s right…we’re so mad just now that we didn’t notice, but it was really dangerous now that we think about it…”''

''“…Good thing we stopped midway through.”''

''“Me too. I’m not used to this kind of entertainment. We’re saved.”''

''“I find it really interesting~”''

The girls, who’re at the table that’s slightly far away, are preparing the utensils and drinks as they put their hands on their chests in relief. In the end, they were waiting in the rest room after registering…how sneaky…

“But I’m really concerned about the results of the competition. Who’ll win if this kept up?”

Right now, everyone has changed into ordinary schools, but how they looked in yukatas…were of some standard. It’s not weird if someone amongst them wins.

“Yeah…well, I guess Hideyoshi would be the most appropriate choice, right?”

“Yuuji, do you feel that the term ‘appropriate’ should be used here when I’m a guy?”

“…It’s hard to decide between everyone.”

“Yeah. Everyone’s cute.”

The three guys have their own opinions of the girls’ in yukatas. The girls are right beside us. Isn’t this a little rude?

Thinking about this, I secretly glance aside at the table, and see that they’re having their opinions on the boys too. Well, I guess we’re even here.

''“As expected, I think it should be Akihisa-kun. That cute dress-up and that natural airheadedness is really irresistible.”''

''“Tsuchiya’s cute too, but I’ll still go with Aki~”''

''“…Yuuji’s obviously lacking…as expected, he’s more suited for manly get up.”''

''“I’m rather touched by Muttsurini-kun’s crossdressing. I didn’t expect it to fit him well~ what about you, Akira-san?”''

''“I’m already used to seeing Aki-kun crossdressing…but the other two are a pleasant surprise too.”''

''“Eh? Used to seeing Akihisa-kun crossdressing, as in—”''

''“Mother here likes girls especially. With me as the older sister, we often make Aki-kun wear the skirts I used to wear. The original name for him was supposed to be ‘Akina’, but our grandfather said that it’s weird to have this name for a boy, so it became like this—”''

I think my shameful past was revealed here!?

“Wa, wait a second! Don’t say it, nee-san! It’s all a mistake here!? Even if I used to be dressed up like that, it’s before I went to kindergarten!”

I hurry to the table and reach my hands out, intending to shut my sister’s mouth.

“Aki-kun. You can’t lie. I gave you a skirt to wear on that night two days ago, remember? When you’re sleeping.”

Nee-san giggles as she avoids my hands and continues. Speaking of which, I think I just heard something more dangerous than a simple revealing of secret here!?

“This is the first time I’m hearing such a thing!? What were you doing when I was sleeping!?”

“Fufu, there’s no need to worry, Aki-kun. Half of it was a lie.”

“HALF!? WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY HALF!? WHAT IN THE WORLD DID YOU DO TO MAKE IT A HALF-LIE!?”

“I just put the skirt onto your knees.”

“THIS IS JUST PUTTING IT ON HALFWAY!?”

“In professional terms, it seems like it’s called ‘half naked’.”

Th, this is bad…I must remember to lock properly in the future…!

“This is really bad, nee-san! I’ll be angry if you enter my room on your own like that!”

“Why are you so angry? I’m troubled here.”

“I’M THE ONE BEING TROUBLED HERE!!”

Did you take a photo of it or something!?

“Alright alright, Aki-kun. I’ll give you a hug to cool you down.”

“GET AWAY FROM ME! HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO CALM DOWN LIKE THAT…!”

“Aren’t you completely calmed down now?”

“HAH!? NO, THAT’S NOT IT! THAT’S, because I’m always brought up by nee-san like this, it’s not that I’m really calmed down uu…”

“Okay okay, you’re really a good kid, Aki-kun.”

Guuu…! I calmed down without noticing…!

''“Oi, it’s about done here.”''

Yuuji, who’s watching over the barbeque, calls over here. After a while, the charred smell of the meat juices whiffs over with the wind. There’s also the burnt fragrance of the sauce—is that guy making grilled onigiri and corn? It’s really brilliant. The worms inside my stomach are grumbling.

Speaking of which, we worked hard for an entire day, but we only had fried noodles during noon and the snacks from the stalls at the festival before 6. Leaving aside the girls, it’s impossible for me, a high school boy to be satisfied just like that. Well, I was able to maintain my life by living on much worse food before my life-saving accounts come in.

“It’s time. Okay, it’s very late now, but let’s have dinner.”

I escape from nee-san’s arms as she cuddles me and head to the stove where Yuuji’s preparing the drinks and cups. Even so…why is it that this guy looking so cool with a towel tied on his head and a pair of tongs in his hand? It’s like he’s giving off the ‘seaside feeling of summer’. I’m really envious here.

“Oh, Akihisa. It’s nicely grilled here. You can have as much as you want.”

“Un, thanks. Here’s your drink, Yuuji.”

Yuuji served me a paper plate full of burnt lard, so I respond by giving him a paper cup fill of salad oil.

““……!””

“Alright you two, you won’t be able to eat if you keep glaring at each other. It’s going to be burnt.”

“…It’s nice.”

Hideyoshi and Muttsurini have served the grilled pieces of meat onto the plate. Now’s not the time to fight against this scumbag Yuuji. I have to hurry up and eat!

“I’m tucking in~!”

The wire mesh has meat, onigiri, whelks and King Trumpet Mushrooms. Each one of them looks really nice. It’s really hard for me to choose.

“Heh~ they all look good. You’re rather amazing at this, Sakamoto.”

“…The husband I’m so proud of.”

“Stop spouting nonsense and start eating. The food will be snatched away if you space out like that.”

“…Yes.”

Yuuji continues to cook, add charcoal, fan and deal with several jobs while not forgetting to put some food into his mouth.

“Thank you for preparing food, Sakamoto-kun. I want to help too if Aki-kun didn’t stop me.”

“I wanted to help too, but I don’t really know outside cooking well…”

My sister and Himeji-san apologize to Yuuji. These two people were the ones who wanted to cook right from the beginning, but I manage to stop them with all I got.

“Ah, it’s fine. Don’t mind, I really like doing this.”

Yuuji can only give a wry smile as he can’t give the real reason. But actually, Yuuji really likes doing such outside stuff, so these may be his true thoughts.

“Really, it’s bothersome that you worry so much, Aki-kun. Do you not trust your sister’s cutting skills?”

“Akira-san, Akihisa-kun wouldn’t let me help cook before. I didn’t get cut by the kitchen knife or anything.”

No. it’s not about whether you’ll be hurt by using the kitchen knife or not. The problem is that you can kill without the kitchen knife, Himeji-san.

“Then, how about all the girls have a cooking duel next time? It’s not good to have the boys do so all the time.”

“Ah, this idea’s good too, right, Minami-chan?”

Without looking, I can tell that the guys are giving the ‘don’t do anything unnecessary looks…’

“Seems interesting. Let me join in if I have time from work.”

“…Count me in.”

“Do I have to join in too~”

The excited girls aren’t realizing the ugly expressions the guys are giving off right now.

“But how do we decide on the winner in this cooking contest? Everyone have their own preferences…”

“Ah, that’s true. How should we decide on the winner?”

Most likely, it’s either a K.O. or a T.K.O.

“I, I say, you guys, how about you eat instead of worrying about such things? It’s almost burnt!”

“Yuuji’s right! See, the corn here is barbecued nicely!”

“…The scallops here are really good too.”

“I’ll go get drinks! Which do you want? Cola? Orange juice or Oolong tea?”

Himeji-san alone is enough to deal critical damage. If we include nee-san, I won’t be able to stand properly just by imagining the consequences. The four of us start our resistance to avoid turning this into reality.

This and that happens for an hour.

“Um. It’s good.”

The food we brought over’s cleared up nicely.

“Hm~…feels like we haven’t had enough yet.”

Yuuji reluctantly look at the top of the wire mesh. Actually, I too feel that it’s not enough.

“That’s a failure…did we make a mistake in counting the ingredients?”

We did intend to prepare 9 people’s worth of food, but everyone’s appetite is better than we expected. Maybe it’s because we’re eating outside and because of the day activities.

“…We don’t even have rice and vegetables here.”

There’s only juice and ice inside the cooler box. But these things aren’t going to fill our stomachs.

“How about we look around, Akihisa?”

“Heh? Scout around as it?”

“There’s a lot of things here, right? There’s the sea.”

There is, and then…

“Are we going to get ingredients?”

“It’s the seaside. There has to be some clams or something here. We have a fire here, so it’ll be delicious if we can grill them.

Clams? It should be good if we clear the sand and wash it with salt water. But,

“Won’t it be troublesome for us to go collect the ingredients at this time?”

“Well, that should be the case…we’ll decide with a game. The loser will have to do it, how about it?”

“Looks like you guys really love to play games like this.”

“…I love punishment games.”

Hideyoshi and Muttsurini can only grimace at Yuuji’s suggestion. Even so, I don’t think even Yuuji will do so seriously. It should be a joke or something—

<big>A CHILL</big>

“—!!!”

At this moment, my body’s trembling so much out of a sudden.

It’s a strong and sharp feeling, like there’s an ice pillar stabbed into my back. It’s different from a killing intent, a pure presence of death that’s simply and purely closing in on us. How, how is it possible…! What’s with this sudden uneasiness in such a peaceful eating place? How can there be…!?

I start to shudder in fear. Why is this happening? I’m rather concerned about Himeji-san’s lips as she talks to Minami from the corner of my eye. What is she saying? Why am I so concerned?

''“Speaking of which, I—“''

Speaking of which?

''“Made some chiffon cakes at home—”''

Now I know the answer.

“LET’S GO YUUJI! LET’S GO GET SOME CLAMS AT THE SEASIDE! EVEN IF IT’S A SECOND EARLIER!”

“WELL SAID, AKIHISA! LET’S GO GET LOTS AND LOTS OF CLAMS! ''WE HAVE TO GET SO MANY THAT WE CAN’T EAT ANYTHING ELSE''!”

“THE NIGHT SEA SURE HAS QUITE THE SCENERY, I’D THINK. RIGHT, MUTTSURINI!?”

“…We can definitely find lots of clams in dark areas…!”

We continue to rush to the seas. We relaxed after thinking that there’s nothing else that’s dangerous on the vehicle, but I didn’t think that she prepared some food for the return journey…! It’s really heart-wrenching that on our way back, when everyone’s thoroughly tired, that Himeji-san will work so hard to provide dessert for everyone…!

''“? Why are those guys so frantic? What’s going on?”''

''“Who knows…?”''

''“Well, never mind…then, how’s the chiffon cakes, Mizuki?”''

''“Ah, yes. I made chiffon cakes, but I wrapped it up and left it on the table at home.”''

''“Heh~ that’s really a pity. You worked so hard to make it.”''

''“Yes.”''

I thought I heard something behind, but now’s not the time to care about that. Anyway, I just have to collect more clams than the rest. If I collect one less than the others, it’ll mean instant death. This hunt isn’t about eating, but about not eating…!

“““Who’s…willing to die here—!”””

I run and take off my shirt and trousers, wearing only my trunks as I jump into the water. The summer sea feels warm even at night, and that helps me a lot.

“Alright! The first—”

“Don’t you dare, Yuuji!”

“OWAH!? AKIHISA YOU PUNK! IT’S TOO DESPICABLE FOR YOU TO SEND A FLYING KICK HERE!”

“DID YOUR CLAM DROP HERE, YUUJI!?”

“…I’ll take it then…!”

We continue the hunt as we bet on our lives.

We continue to search for clams and get in each other’s way. It’s about midnight the moment we drag our weary bodies back.

<center>☆</center>

The next day, on the ride back.

''“Really, these guys are sleeping like kids…”''

''“Fufufu. Sure looks that way. They look cute even though they’re of our age for some reasons.”''

''“…Boys will always be kids.”''

''“Ahaha. They really look like innocent sleeping kids there.”''

''“They’re tired because of they went overboard with their fun. Being happy is more important than anything else here.”''

''“Yeah. I’m very happy!”''

''“Me too!”''

''“…Same here.”''

''“Me too.”''

''“Fufu. I’m happy to hear you say that too.”''

''“But everyone really fell asleep so quickly.”''

''“They were groggy before they got on the car.”''

''“Yeah. They gobbled up everything during breakfast and fell asleep immediately.”''

''“That’s true. They even ate up our share too! Really!”''

''“That’s really a pity, Mizuki-san.”''

''“Yes. That’s true, Akira-san. Everyone immediately fell asleep—”''

''““—We didn’t hear them say what they feel about the breakfast we made this morning.””''

At this moment, the four of us are reunited at the riverside with flowers blooming…but that’s another matter altogether.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Column|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Financial}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar Second Half

2013-01-02T08:07:51Z

128.189.170.242:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar Second Half

2013-01-02T01:30:50Z

128.189.170.242:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar First Half

2013-01-02T01:01:08Z

128.189.170.242: Assuming that paleo should be pareo

==Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar First Half==

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 045.jpg|thumb|Me and the Seaside and the Festival Uproar First Half]]

“By the way, Aki-kun. You said that you were going to invite a few friends, so how many did you manage to get?”

“There are 9 people including nee-san.”

“Nine people? That’s a lot.”

“Yes. Everyone wanted to join in so there are a lot of people. Is it not OK?”

“No. It won’t be a problem if we rent a van……But who did you invite?”

“En—……, well, they’re schoolmates.”

“School mates. Like who for example?”

“Like Yuuji, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini……”

“Sakamoto-kun and the other guys eh. What about the others?”

“………………..Hi”

“’Hide’? I thought I’ve already heard you mention Hideyoshi-kun?”

“Hi……Hi • Mit • Su ♪”[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

“Aki-kun. Please clench your teeth and endure for just a short while.”

“So, sorry! I was playing a small joke! It’s just a small joke so please don’t hit me!”

“I know. If you speak honestly, nee-san will give you a kiss as a reward.”

“The other four are people from this universe that you’ve met yesterday.”

“You’ve answered me nicely. Then~ Raise your chin and close your eyes”

“Wait! I was obviously lying just now!?”

“Humans can be explained as people from this universe generally.”

“What’s with this ridiculous reasoning!? Wait wait wait wait! I apologize so please STOP, STOP!”

“…..To be this hated, it’s really—“

“Ah……So, sorry. You’re hurt? But, you can’t do those things, nee-san.”

“—I can’t help it.”

“Pervert! There’s a pervert here! A hopeless pervert is actually living so close beside me!”

“Don’t take it seriously. Thirty percent of it is just a joke.”

“Not good……This person, is more than fifty percent serious……”

“Moreover, Aki-kun should be blamed for lying to me in the first place.”

“Oo……. That……”

“Why are you trying to hoodwink me?”

“That……”

“Yes.”

“If I say it……Will you keep your cool?”

“If it’s something like the girls are coming, I won’t be angry nor will I beat you up, and I won’t push you or force you to cross dress—Where are you going Aki-kun?”

“No! I don’t want to make you angry, to be beaten up, pushed down, or forced to cross dress!”

“I see. So there are girls coming with us.”

“I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry.”

“……Well, it’s fine. They’ve also taken good care of you, compared to letting you guys doing something at somewhere I can’t see, it’s better this way.”

“Eh? Then, nee-san agrees to this?”

“It won’t happen again.”

“Thank you, nee-san.”

“But.”

“En? What?”

“If something happens during the journey that is deemed by me as impure relationship with the opposite sex……That time, you understand what’ll happen right Aki-kun?”

“Ah, ahaha…….What, what will happen then?”

“I’ll murder your whole family.”

“No, if that’s the case, you’ll be included too.”

<center>☆</center>

Large clouds are floating in the clear sky. That light breeze that can be felt is changing the shape of this cloud. Seeing this scenery before my eyes, only then the real summer atmosphere can be felt. There’s no better weather to bask in the sea.

“Today’s weather sure is suitable for a beach trip.”

Rays of sunlight is unable to make his expression look serious, he who is wearing T-shirt and a pair of shorts, that line is muttered by Yuuji who seems full of summer mood no matter how you look at him. This guy has a good physique so wearing crudely really suits him.

“Really. My ch—No, my heart’s really excited.”

The one talking is Hideyoshi wearing a combination of thin hoodie and shorts. That friend of mine who is still confusing others about his sexuality with his cute appearance even today, is carrying a sports bag with his eyes full of eagerness waiting for the arrival of the car.

“……I’m worried that the blood packs will spoil.”

Muttsurini, who’s wearing crumpled denims is looking around with an anxious look while carrying an ice box. I guess that lots of blood packs that provides life-support for that guy is inside. When the sea is mentioned, one will think of swimsuits. I’d say that if we’re not careful, we may risk crossing the Styx River in a short while—This fact can’t be denied.

“Right, Akihisa-kun. It’s a little too late to ask this, but can so many people fit into the car?”[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

Himeji-san who was wearing a tight rough cotton pareo and T-shirt with a tight sleeveless top on it was looking at me while hugging her travel bag with both of her hands. Her different style is really refreshing.

“I guess so. There’s nine people including your sister, can we still use a normal driving license?”

“En—, nee-san said that there’s no problem……”

Minami’s standing beside me with a long wrap dress and T-shirt. Although this is the first time I’ve seen Minami wearing a casual skirt, I find that any clothes suit her due to her slender build.

“……The driving license for medium cars allows more than eleven passengers……”

“I’ve checked it online yesterday night, the driving license may be normal, but since the car is different, it’s fine even if there are more than ten passengers.”

The A Class pair of Kirishima-san and Kudou-san explained to us. Kirishima-san matched a mini-skirt with a light-coloured summer sweater. As if it actually makes people forget the attractiveness of white and pink of the usual summer heat.

On the other side, Kudou-san,

“En? Yoshii-kun. You seem to really like my dress-up.”

“No, no. I don’t.”

“……Oh, I see……”

“Wh, what?”

“You want to know what’s under my tights, right~?”

“I, I didn’t think of that……!”

Kudou-san is wearing a pair of shorts, her top is tight and short-sleeved and somehow a little revealing. I can’t help but keep noticing her sunburn marks from the time when she changed into her swimsuit, this is bad news for several reasons……

I looked away, and saw Yuuji squint his eyes when he saw Kudou-san’s dress-up.

“Oh really. Kudou joined the swimming club. That’s why she has those healthy sunburn marks.(Puchi—Pugupugu)”

“……Unfaithfulness is forbidden.”

The figure of Kirishima-san poking Yuuji’s eyes calmly and him crumpling onto the floor. That idiot will never learn.

“Oh, it’s still the same, both of them—“

“(Sha-)Ye, yes”

“(Sha-)Re, really, their relationship is really good”

“Both of you please wait. I really wish I was hallucinating, but did you guys just take an offensive stance with both of your fingers pointing at my eyes?”

Both of them would attack me once in a while silently recently. Let’s not talk about Minami, even Himeji-san has become this experienced, I really do feel that Himeji-san is being influenced negatively by Class F.

We chatted for a while, Muttsurini who has the sharpest eyes is the first to notice that atmosphere.

“……The car’s here.”

“En? Ohoh. It seems to be so”

A big car that can be considered a mini-bus is driving towards us, stopping in front of us slowly.

The driver’s door opened, the figure that exited is,

“Ah eh……? I’m sorry for letting you guys wait”

My biological sister who shares the same blood with me, Yoshii Akira. By the way, I think this is the first time seeing nee-san drive. I don’t feel safe with nee-san who is prone to acting outrageously driving……But it looks like there won’t be any problem.

“Nope, we just arrived early”

“En. We get too excited if we don’t watch out”

“……Looking forward to it”

“Akira-san. Thank you for inviting all of us.”

“I’m really looking forward to this trip too”

First, Yuuji and the other five who are already acquainted with her greeted her. Nee-san smiled when she heard it and replied “The way you guys put it makes me happy”.

Next, Kirishima-san and Kudou-san who is meeting nee-san for the first time went and introduced themselves.

“……Nice to meet you for the first time. I’m Sakamoto Yuuji’s wife Sho “Just wait for a minute! You’re just speaking as you please (Puchi—Pugupugu)”……Shouko”

“Hello, Yoshii-kun’s sister. I’m Kudou Aiko”

“Hello, Shouko-san, Aiko-san. I’m Aki-kun’s sister Akira”

The peaceful greetings went on. From the looks of it, there are so many girls that is really lively. I’m usually at a place like Class F which is dirty and chaotic, now I have indescribable and fresh sensation.

“Then. Staying like this isn’t going to do anything, let’s get going”

Nee-san pointed at the car.

“Right. We can still talk in the car, time is precious so let’s set out. Everyone please sit wherever you like.”

“““Yes—”””

I tossed the baggage and Yuuji who was rolling on the floor into the car.

The exciting trip has finally begun.

<center>☆</center>

"By the way, Akihisa."

"Hm? What is it, Yuuji?"

In the car, Yuuji, who was sitting beside me, broke the ice.

Regarding the seats, boys and girls were separated from each other because nee-san was close by. Kirishima's sad face and Yuuji's jolly face were contrast to each other.

"Have you ever gone before to the place we are heading right now? What kind of place is it?"

"Eh? Ahah, hmm. About that......"

I stopped talking for a moment in order to recollect my memories.

If I have to describe that place to him......

"Hmm? What is it? Have you completely forgotten about it?"

"Impossible. How can something like that happen?"

That guy's so rude. There should be a limit to when you look down on others' memory.

Right. That was actually—

"I remember correctly, it happened during spring, summer or autumn, about five to eight years ago."

"The time range is really huge."

"Methinks that you've completely forgotten about it."

"......*nods*"

I'm sorry. My action was vain.

"In other words, it'll be a surprise for everyone when we'll get there."

By the way, Hideyoshi, who was sitting in front of us, turned his head towards us.

"Right. We should take this rare chance and hope for the best."

"If we're going to a nearby beach, then there's only a few, but if we're going somewhere far and are going to stay overnight, part of the excitement comes from not knowing where we're going to."

Himeji-san and Minami, who were sitting in the same row with Hideyoshi, turned around and revealed their excited smiles.

Since there were nine passengers in this car, the seats arrangement starting from the front was like this: two persons – two persons – three persons – two persons. The first row included nee-san, who was driving, and Muttsurini, who sat in front because he claimed to be carsick. Behind them were Kirishima-san and Kudou-san. Next was Himeji-san and co. Yuuji and I were sitting in the last row. Everyone put their baggage on their own seat......But it seems that the seats are a bit too narrow in the three-persons row.

"Himeji-san. The things on that seat, would you want to hand them over to me here?"

"Eh? Ah, sure. You mean these?"

"Yup. Our seats are more spacious. Just put them here."

"No, you don't have to mind about us since we're fine with it. Minami and Kinoshita-kun are very slim......but I'm not......"

Himeji-san's tone suddenly lowered. Eh? Did I step on a landmine?

"Mizuki. Could it be that you've......grown fatter?"

"Wawu!"

The moment Minami spoke, Himeji-san leant backwards while hugging herself.

"Just, just a little! It's really just a tiny bit, I mean......Just a little, a lot......"

"Where?"

"No, that's not it! It must be... that my long hair is heavy! That's right! It's because of that! It has nothing to do with ice cream and beverages!"

Speaking of that, the weather had turned hotter lately, and the season when our appetite for ice-cream and beverages was stronger had arrived.

"Humph. How silly of you. You got carried away when you lost just a little amount of weight not so long ago. That's why now you have to face such a consequence."

"Ugh......I was too careless......"

"I got slimmer by a little due to the summer burnout."

"Ehhhh! That, that's too sly! I feel seriously betrayed!"

"Right. I got slimmer......in the chest part......"

"............"

It's as if the atmosphere of an eerie night drifted around the front row. Why are girls this concerned about their bodies? Both of them already have bodies that are considered outstanding compared to others......Well, although Minami's chest looks rather disappointing.......

"Himeji and Shimada are both overly concerned about things like these."

Hideyoshi suddenly spoke as if to cheer those two up; I guessed he's thinking what I was thinking. However, Minami covered her face instead when she heard him.

"Don't mind me! After all, my breasts grows slower than Kinoshita's!"

This is bad. That rumor that I carelessly said seems to be known by Minami.

"That's enough, Kinoshita! Don't lie just to cheer me up! I understand! After all Kinoshita is just going to leave me alone and have huge boobs."

"Couldn't something like that be more tragic for me!?"

Ugh......Words like these, I'd be glad if they restrain themselves from saying them in front of us boys......it's hard to decide how to react......

"But Kinoshita-kun, you actually don't have to worry about your body......your waist is so slender......."

"Calm down, Himeji. How is it possible for me, who am a boy by birth, to have a slender waist?"

"Really......saying that it's tragic to grow breasts, there's a limit to the luxuries you enjoy......"

"They're hopeless......the two of them can't understand what I said......"

Hideyoshi muttered softly as if he did best. It seems that everyone has their own things to worry about.

Hideyoshi cleared his throat as if to settle down the gloomy atmosphere, and spoke crisply to two of them.

"But, just like I said, aren't the two of you simply over-concerned? Himeji, Shimada, you don't seem to have changed at all!"

"That, that's not true! I've gotten fatter by 328 grams!"

"Yeah! I've lost 0.4 centimeters!"

"You two sure use weird units of the measurements......"

There's clearly a difference between the two.

"No, although I'm usually not this concerned, this time......"

"Swimsuits are involved, and......"

"Yeah. I guess so."

Himeji-san and Minami suddenly turned to look at nee-san driving, without a reason. I wonder what they are so concerned of.

"......Indeed, Akira-san is very dangerous."

"Right~*boing**twist**boing*! I do feel this way too. I, who usually am unconcerned about such issues, feel a little bit envious."

Even Kirishima-san and Kudou-san in the second row join in the conversation. It seems like girls have an interest in this sort of thing.

"Yup. Those breasts, I just can't stop envying them..."

"I'm also jealous of how slenderness her waist is......"

".......Akira-san. That's really sly."

"She's like a model~ This pair of breasts are at a despicable degree just like Mizuki's. They look really bouncy."

"What kind of swimsuit do you intend to wear? With a body like this, anything that you wear is bound to look good......"

"Is it a rather a sexy bikini? How awesome......"

"......I'm envious."

"The swimsuits from those erobooks that look like ropes would fit you too."

"Eh? Kouta-kun, what happened to you? There's a red liquid coming out of your nose."

"......I'm carsick."

It's the first time I'd heard of someone having a nosebleed when he's carsick.

Never mind. It'll be troublesome if we simply interrupt when they are talking about their bodies, so we'll just go with the flow.

"By the way, Hideyoshi, just put these things here. Mind passing them to me?"

Let's place those baggage properly first.

"Hmm? OK then, then take care of them."

While speaking, Hideyoshi passed me the baggage on his legs and the one beside him, both seemed to be stuffed to the brim. This overly heavy thing......I guess it must belong to Muttsurini. Could it be that he bring a lot of those equipment for camera and stuff?

I'd placed the baggages that were passed to me here. There was still some space left.

"It seems there's enough space here for one more?"

"Oh. Then, I'll also pass this to you."

While speaking, Hideyoshi passed to me a familiar baggage. These are nee-san's things. It seems that there's nothing fragile inside, so I'll just put it here to cushion Muttsurini's stuff.

"*zip*--Hmm?"

As I moved slightly, the opening of the baggage widened a bit. Stuffs might come out if I leave it that way. I guess I'll have to zip it properly.

"Hey. Hmm? Why won't the zipper move?"

The zipper seems to be stuck by something. Is it overstuffed? A piece of cloth came out from a corner.

If I wanted to zip it, I guess I'd have to remove the thing that came out. Nee-san's belongings could be put into my bag instead.

While thinking that way, I unzipped it and took it out. One......Two......

I fell (A school swimsuit entered the scene).

"Out--!!"

"(Startled)What did you just do!? What happened!?"

"What should I do, Yuuji!? The relative at my side is a hopeless weirdo!"

"Is, is that so......But, I feel that you, who are holding tightly onto a school swimsuit, seems more of a weirdo......"

"Eh!? That, that's not true......! This belongs to nee-san."

"I see. So you're interested in your sister's swimsuit. You're absolutely hopeless."

"You......! Wait! Please don't look at me in disdain! It's a misunderstanding!"

"OK, I understand. Please wait. Wait ‘till I remove you from my phone contacts. Then, I'll patiently listen to your explanation."

"Damn you, Yuuji......! Are you saying that knowing me was a mistake......!"

"Wait, Yuuji. You can't blacklist him if you delete his number."

"Don't, Hideyoshi! Please don't downgrade me from a 'Friend' to 'Stalker', which is worse than being a stranger! It's fine if it's Yuuji, but Hideyoshi saying it deals me a hard blow."

"Ah......I'm sorry, Akira-nee-san. Can we drop by the police station before going to the beach?"

"That's wrong! We should be going to a swimsuit shop instead! There's no need to get me imprisoned in a detention house!"

"Don't worry, Akihisa. There're no swimming pool in detention houses."

"Argghhh! It's not for me, but for nee-san! Our conversation can't be more madly misunderstood!"

Why must I be regarded as a pervert!

"What is it, Aki-kun? You don't like my swimsuit?"

"I hate it! I hate it from the bottom of my heart!"

"But, didn't Aki-kun tell me 'I don't wanna feel embarrassed so please wear an attire that is less revealing'?"

"I'm sorry! Walking with a sister who is still wearing a school swimsuit at this age is even more embarrassing than walking with one who is wearing a revealing outfit!"

"??? But, won't it felt lonely for me if I'm wearing something different from everyone else's?"

"Eh? What are you trying to say, nee-san?"

"Look, aren't all of you wearing this kind of swimsuit since all of you are students? A 'School' swimsuit like this."

"Something every student wears......? Could it be, nee-san, that you wore this when you were in university......!?"

University students are still considered students. I doubt that's really the case, but this feeling of uneasiness is hard to get rid of. If it's nee-san, then it's more than possible.

I felt cold sweat forming on my back. I've never thought that I'd get shivers like these due to my sister's behaviour......!

"What are you saying, Aki-kun. Isn't university 'University'? Wouldn't it be weird to wear 'School' swimsuit?"

"That's great.....! That's really great......! Even my sister, who obviously has no common sense whatsoever, is saying that I lack common sense. I'll just laugh it away......!"

We nearly spread a wrong Japanese culture to foreigners.

"Although I don't really understand, but does it makes you feel relaxed?"

"Yes. I feel relaxed."

"If so, put my swimsuit back into the bag. Showing it to everyone makes me feel embarrassed."

"That's not right! Change it! Change the swimsuit! I can't accept this kind of things as your brother!"

"What you're trying to say is, this swimsuit isn't revealing enough?"

"Aaaaaah just do as you please regarding that! Just go to a beach shop or somewhere else and get a new swimsuit!"

"My, Aki-kun is really perverted and noisy. Why don't you learn from the calm Kouta-kun?"

"…...Akihisa. Be responsible of your pervertedness."

"Wuaaa, Yuuji! I've been called H by Muttsurini!"

"Don't cry, Akihisa. Sometimes you call others 'idiot' too."

"I object! I'll never have my stupidity placed on the same level as Muttsurini's pervertedness!"

I'm just not as skilled in learning as everyone!

"Meh, it's really rare for Aki-kun to say this, I'll just change my swimsuit then. After all the chest area is a little tight."

"…...(*drip**drip**drip*--nosebleed)"

If nee-san wasn’t driving I’d really like to grab her head and let her see the passenger seat.

“Enough……there won’t be any problem if nee-san is more self-conscious……”

I’d never thought that I’d be this tired just being on the car going to the beach.

<center>☆</center>

Three hours passed while we’re in the car.

At the end of this long journey, we've reached the pension. It's a good place surrounded by lush greenery where we can taste the damp air.

“Wow……the scenery is breathtaking……”

“Awesome~The breeze is so comfortable……”

“……Good scenery.”

“Sunny days are great~”

The girls who’d stepped off the car exclaimed.

Since we’re on top of a high hill, the vision’s clearer. Although the buildings were ancient, but it had already fulfilled the best conditions to enjoy the summer.

“Next. What’re we going to do? Are we going to the beach after we’ve placed our baggage?”

“Right. I somehow feel like swimming just by looking at it.”

“……(*gulp**gulp*--swallowing saliva)”

What is so enticing about the summer ocean. By just looking at it from afar, you'll feel eager to change into swimming attire and rush towards the vast sea, it's just unbelievable.

"We'll put our baggage in our room first then we'll go to the beach."

"""Yes--"""

We changed our clothes once it was decided, after twenty minutes.

"Guess we are the ones waiting for them."

"It can't be helped. It takes awhile for them to prepare their swimsuits."

"…...That's great since I also need some time to prepare my tools."

Three guys waiting at the beach for girls to get changed. Even nee-san who is usually fast needs to prepare a new swimsuit, now they'll be slower.

We got under the shade of the parasol leisurely, and suddenly we heard an odd conversation from afar.

"…...Ooo. Akihisa and the guys are over there. Hey--. You guys--"

"You, you! What're you doing!?"

"Hmm? Oh, it's the lifeguard. Why is your expression so weird?"

"It's not 'why'! Why aren't you wearing anything on top?"

"???What are you talking about, boy's swimsuits are usually topless."

"It's already wrong for a girl to wear boy's swimsuit! Just come here!"

"Wait, just wait! I'm a boy so it should be fine."

"As long as I'm alive, I will not allow such inadequacy here! Not only that there're a lot of children here, there're also scary guys too!"

"That's why you're mistaken! Just listen to me first--"

"If you're not going to wear a shirt, then you're forbidden to enter the swimming area! You're not allowed to take it off there too! I will keep watch with binoculars from afar!"

"I'm telling you to wait--"

I feel that the faint sound is similar to Hideyoshi's......Am I mistaken?

Everyone's so slow, I guess I'll just do some warm-ups to kill time.

"But this time, it's all thanks to Akira-nee-san."

That moment, Yuuji spoke while looking at the sea.

"Hmm? About the car?"

"That's one reason, but I’m talking about the 'impure heterosexual relationships are forbidden'. All thanks for that, Shouko have to patiently wait, I'm saved."

"Ahah, that. I think that's only for me......"

Also, nee-san probably think that Yuuji and Shouko are engaged.

"No, please let it be aimed at everyone. It's better this way."

"Eh~? How should I do it~?"

Just this once let me make things difficult for him.

Being begged for help by this fellow, I have no idea why I never want to promise him immediately, that's weird.

"Anything, just say what you want to say. but you'll get your retribution soon."

"Retribution?"

"By disclosing that time when you and Shimada kissed."

"I swear to God that I won't speak lightly."

I'm obviously not a heartless guy that will turn a blind eye to a friend's sincere plea.

"About that, there's another one about you getting a peck on the cheek."

"Oeh!?"

How, how did he know about it!? That time, there's only me and Himeji-san on the rooftop so it's impossible that someone had seen it!?

"No, no! The one the rooftop, it has to be Himeji-san just greeting me! Ever since that Himeji-san's attitude did not change, I couldn't gather the courage to ask--"

"Huh? Himeji? I thought it's the one with Shimada's little sister?"

"…...Akihisa. What rooftop?"

"….........."

What should I do now? I think I just made a mistake that cannot be remedied.

"Hey, Akihisa. Are you hiding anything fun from me?"

"No no no no. There's nothing. It's just that I had dreamt of that before."

"I see. Then it'll be fine for me to ask Himeji about it?"

"Odabeba."

"Although I don't know which planet that language comes from, but I understand that you're trying to convey 'Please don't'."

"That's great that you understand......"

It may be so, but I still don't understand the meaning of Himeji-san's gesture. It might be on the cheek, but a kiss is still a kiss. I doubt that she'll do this to a person she doesn't have a feeling for. But......

"She said that, my first love is still going strong......"

"Hmm? What did you say then?"

"Ah, nothing at all. I wonder who is Himeji-san's first love."

I'm also a man. Although I'm slightly oblivious, but I will still think if Himeji-san has feelings for me. But, thinking from the 'my first love is still going strong' that I heard, it seems impossible.

"Himeji-san's first love? You can't even tell that it's actually you?"

"Ahaha. If so I'll die happily."

"…...Am I wrong?"

"Wrong~…...I remember during my primary school days, Himeji-san herself denied......"

Since it's my memory, it highly possible that there're some weird parts.

"I see. Urm, it's no use being concerned of the past."

"Yes. Ahaha."

"…...Compared with this, that kissing part is more important."

"Absolutely."

Grr......! Muttsurini. You are usually silent but now......!

"Ah--…... About that, actually--"

As I was thinking about how to slip past this and going to open my mouth

"…..........!(*blink**blink*)"

Both of Muttsurini's eyes shone. And his hands are already grabbing four cameras. I guess the girls are here. Just in time.

"Look. Everyone is here. When we talk about the ocean we think of girls in swimsuits!"

"Tch. He got away."

"….........Anyway, take photos."

Muttsurini fiddled with the four cameras skillfully. I'm afraid that he's adjusting backlight correction or focus correction until his cameras are perfect. Such an unfathomable person.

<center>☆</center>

"Thanks for waiting. Sorry that it took us some time to change.”

The one who spoke energetically was Kudou Aiko-san. She’s wearing pants that looked like a miniskirt with slanted stripes for her lower body, and an ordinary swimsuit for the upper body, but its size was very different from the Swimming Club’s swimsuit, and it’s making me feel troubled as the sunburn marks on her shoulder and abdomen were very noticeable. Now that’s ‘summer’, wearing a straw hat that made us feel that, and it’s really cute and suit her.

“I guess you’re really from the Swimming Club. The swimsuit and hat really do suit you.”

“You think so? Thanks, Sakamoto-kun……hmm?”

“…………(*blink**blink*)”

“Ahaha. My, Muttsurini-kun. If you want to take picture of my swimsuit just do it in front of me. I’ve always told you that I won’t get mad, right?”

“…………Don’t get too far ahead of yourself, Kudou Aiko.”

“…I have no interest in your swimsuit (platter splatter)—I've just got heatstroke.”

“Ohh, you worked hard, Muttsurini. That’s 28 seconds.”

“Amazing, Muttsurini. You've managed to create a new record for enduring a nosebleed.”

“Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun. Don’t be so heartless, hurry up and save him…”

Kudou-san got closer to Muttsurini while worrying about his nosebleed that’s pouring like a tap.

“Ah, Kudou-san. If you go too close to him now—”

“…The sunlight got stronger…! (Platter Splatter)”

“Eh? Wa, wait a sec, Muttsurini-kun!? Muttsurini-kun!? Are you alright!? Your nosebleed’s like a fountain now!?”

“…Heatstrokes are hard to treat recently. (Shooosh)”

“This isn’t some kind of heatstroke but a new kind of illness, is it?”

That’s really amazing. It’s impossible to bleed that much even if we cut the carotid pulse. As expected, we can’t stand around seeing such a nosebleed.

I got over to Muttsurini, who collapsed, and talked to him slowly.

“Muttsurini.”

“……Akihisa…”

“…Your last words…”

“What are you saying, Yoshii-kun!? That’s very ominous here, you know!?”

“…When I’m reborn, I wish to become a bird…”

“Don’t just follow him, Muttsurini-kun! You’ll be saved!”

“…And then, I hope to see lots of things inside the girls' changing room from the outside…”

“And you want to do that in your rebirth!? At least understand your cause of death in this life!”

Muttsurini left with a smile on his bleeding face. You died believing in your own beliefs. I’ve received your will.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“…Kept you waiting.”

This time, it was Kirishima-san and Himeji-san, who came later than Kudou-san. The swimsuits I saw looked similar to the ones I saw at the swimming pool…but for some reason, the change of scenery gave a completely different impression.

“…Aiko, don’t bully Tsuchiya too much.”

“No, I didn’t do anything…”

Kirishima-san said to Kudou-san as she saw Muttsurini collapsed on the floor. She didn’t seem to understand why Muttsurini’s having nosebleed all over the place.

“That’s not it, Shouko-chan. Tsuchiya-kun got excited that Kudou-san looks so cute in the swimsuit. Right, Tsuchiya-kun?”

“…I don’t admit that fact.”

Muttsurini continued to deny it even in his dying breath. How dishonest.

“…Excited?”

“Yes. Tsuchiya-kun’s a boy after all.”

On hearing Himeji-san’s words, Kirishima-san nodded and walked slowly to Yuuji.

“…Yuuji.”

“Hm? What is it, Shouko?”

“…Eii (Poke)”

“GWAH!!!? (Puoosshhh)”

And so, Kirishima-san’s silverfish-like fingers were stabbed into Yuuji’s nostrils, and there was a nosebleed like a spring.

“…That’s good.”

“WHAT’S GOOD ABOUT THAT!? WHAT’S WITH THAT OUT OF A SUDDEN!? (SPLATTERR)”

“…Because you’re not excited even after seeing me in a swimsuit, Yuuji.”

I see. So that’s why she used violence. In that case, it couldn’t be helped.

But I think the nosebleed’s big enough even without doing such a thing.

“Kirishima-san and Himeji-san are both so pretty…and have nice figures…”

“Eh…!? A, Akihisa-kun!? Call, calling me pretty, it’s rather embarrassing…”

“Wah!? So, sorry! I accidentally said it out!”

Himeji-san looked like she was about to pull her pareo as she curled back.

I didn’t intend to say it. I just blurted it out accidentally!

“Hm. My figure’s not good anyway.”

This time, there seemed to be an annoyed voice from behind. It’s Minami.

“A, arre? You’ve changed already, Minami? It looks different from before…”

I looked behind, and though I couldn’t see everything as I’m wearing a hat, but Minami’s one-piece swimsuit was different from before…besides, wasn’t that a competitive swimsuit?

“Th, this is because, I want to swim properly for once! You see, I ate a lot of ice cream and drank lots of juice recently, so I put on weight already…!”

“Eh? But Minami? Didn’t you say that your chest got skinnier because you slacked around during the summer on the car?”

“My, my chest got skinnier, but my thighs got bigger—argh, I’m an idiot! Why must I emphasize on this!”

Minami ended off with these powerful words as she covered her face and sighed.

“Is, is that so? I couldn’t tell at all.”

“That’s enough, Aki…I’m of a traditional Japanese physique…even though I grew up in Germany…”

No matter what she says, I do feel that Minami’s rather charming. I guess it’s most suitable to call her a skinny beauty, the kind of fashion model that will appear in the news…but those people don’t have breasts after all.

As I’m wondering what to do, the person I feared most appeared.

“Eh? What is it, Minami-san? Why are you sitting at such a place? Did my stupid brother do something rude to you?”

The one standing right behind Minami, holding a swim ring is my sister, Yoshii Akira herself.

“Ah, it’s alright, Akira-san. I’m just grumbling a little here—hey…”

Minami turned to the owner of the voice…and just froze there.

“Minami-san?”

“…Sobs”

“Minami-san, why are you crying when you see me?”

“That’s enough…I, I can’t beat Mizuki and Akira-san ever in a lifetime…”

“???”

Nee-san tilted her head, seemingly unable to understand Minami’s words.

But speaking of which—

“That’s great…it’s really great that nee-san chose an ordinary swimsuit…”

Nee-san’s wearing a normal bikini that can be seen anywhere. There’s nothing weird about it. My heart’s finally within me again…!

“You don’t have to worry that much, Aki-kun. There’s no suitable size, so I don’t really have many options.”

“Wait, nee-san. What would you choose if you have a choice?”

And that weird tone of yours sounds like you can’t tell the difference between an ordinary and non-ordinary swimsuit.

“…Akira-san.”

“Yes, what is it, Shouko-san?”

“…Just a moment, please excuse me.”

Swoop.

Kirishima-san’s action seemed to create this word-like sound.

“? What is it, Shouko-san?”

“…Amazing…”

For some reason, Kirishima-san trembled after grabbing my sister’s breasts.

“Ah, Akira-san. Please excuse me too!”

And then, Himeji-san grabbed nee-san’s waist from the back.

“???Mizuki-san. What are you doing?”

“…No…nothing at all…it’s nothing…”

Himeji-san answered weakly and left nee-san quietly—and went over to Minami before sitting down in the same manner.

“…Sobs…”

“Ah, Mizuki…welcome…”

“Minami-chan…the sea’s, really cruel…”

“No, Mizuki. I think the cruel one is definitely God…”

Minami, whose eyes looked completely lifeless, gently cuddled Himeji-san.

Well, what’s with this funeral-like mode.

“Alright, everyone, pull yourself together. The last one is here, right?”

Kudou-san seemed like she’s trying to shake off this mood as she cheerily looked away. Her stare’s targeted at Hideyoshi, who’s walking here slowly.

“Sorry everyone…looks like I’m the last one…”

Hideyoshi sounds rather depressed compared to the weather above his head.

“What is it, Hideyoshi-kun? You look very listless.”

“Yeah. You even said energetically before this that ‘I’ll show you my most manly side!’”

“Please just let me go…”

The depressed Hideyoshi is wearing a T-shirt I’ve never seen before on his swimsuit for some reason.

<center>☆</center>

“You actually prepared a watermelon and a bat. That’s a nice decision you made, Akihisa.”

“Of course we need to play Watermelon Splitting. I iced it before, so it’ll definitely taste great.”

“…Nice to drink when it’s a hot weather. Looking forward to it.”

After swimming around for a while, the three of us guys here are carrying the watermelon and the bat from the pension.

“Speaking of which, it’s almost noon. We have to prepare lunch besides the watermelon too.”

“Eh? Isn’t there a lot of salt water?”

“In a certain sense, it’s amazing that you can make such a reply…”

“…I never thought you’ll live until now.”

Ahh, that’s right. It’s because nee-san’s around that I’ve been able to eat well.

“If we can create some fire, it’ll be interesting to pick some shells.”

“Oh, that’s a nice idea. We can add time to the miso soup for flavoring.”

“Then, it’ll be the seaside staples of fried noodles, curry rice, fried squid’s good too—hm? What is it, Muttsurini?”

“…There.”

On hearing Yuuji’s question, Muttsurini pointed at nee-san and the rest far away. What now? It looks like they’re talking with some people here. Does nee-san have acquaintances here?

''“These are such cute girls~ what? Where are you from?”''

''“Ah, no. We’re, well…”''

''“We have our friends over there too. Want to play together? How about that pretty big sis over there?”''

Himeji-san sounds rather troubled. Is this what I think…?

“They’re trying to hook up. Those girls have quite some looks, so it can’t be helped, but it’s really troublesome.”

“…Shall I eliminate them?”

I don’t know when Muttsurini readied the stungun as he gets into position. That weapon will cause a great tragedy if it’s not used wisely at the seaside.

“Ahh, well…we’re going to do it, right? It’s faster that way—”

“No, it’s fine even if we leave them alone.”

I stop Muttsurini and Yuuji as they try to hurry over. I don’t think there’s a need to really go over, and it’ll be bad if the combination of seawater and stungun happens. It’ll be better to not do any unnecessary things and watch.

“Hm? It’s fine? Why?”

“Himeji-san and the rest needs worry, but nee-san’s around. She’ll probably deal with them nicely.”

Nee-san’s abnormally attractive to those who don’t know her true nature, so she should know how to deal with those people trying to hook up with her. It’s fine.

''“I’m really sorry, but we refuse.”''

I can hear my sister’s voice from afar, that firm tone that would not allow herself to be forced by the other side. Hm. In that case, it’ll be fine if we don’t come out.

''“Eh? Why? You have a boyfriend?”''

Even so, they’re not such nice people who’ll leave just like this. They continue to harass them. Well, it’s not that I can’t understand if anyone sees how nee-san and the rest look.

In the face of such opponents, my sister makes a serious reply. Since they’re just trying to hook up, I guess there’s no need to treat them as opponents seriously.

''“No. I don’t have a boyfriend.”''

''“Eh? You don't? Lucky♪. Follow us then.”''

''“I don’t have a boyfriend, but I have a younger brother.”

Hm? Brother? Is she referring to me? I don’t think such an excuse can be a rejection…

''“Huh? A younger brother? What’s so special about that? I have a brother too, you know?”''

As I expected, the opponent won’t back away because of such a thing. A younger brother’s different from a boyfriend, and even though she has a younger brother, it’s not a problem. Seriously, how is nee-san going to use this as an excuse to reject those people trying to hook up with her.

''“Don’t look down on him. My brother’s relationship with me isn’t ordinary.”''

''“Heh? Not ordinary? What do you mean?”''

''“I can’t say it out loudly. Actually…(gloop gloop)”''

''“PER…PERVERT!!!”''

Wait wait wait. What just happened!?

''“Also, every day, we’ll…(buzz buzz)”''

''“DOES, DOES JAPANESE LAW ALLOW FOR THAT KIND OF THING!?”''

I can sense that person trying to hook up shaking from afar. What in the world did my sister say to him!? Not good! If I don’t stop it soon, it’ll become really unbelievable!

I hurriedly rush over there. There’s a tingling premonition ringing inside me.

''“No, it’s too early for you to be shocked. Also, based on my brother’s requests, I’ll even use a (buzz) or (gloop)— ”''

''“ARE YOU FOR REAL…!? PLEASE DON’T CAUSE THE COMMON SENSE WITHIN ME TO COLLAPSE…!!”''

“Hold on a moment, nee-san! What are you saying!?”

“Ugh!? Ne, ''‘nee-san’''…? You mean this guy—”

“Well, I don’t know what you heard, but it’s all a misunderstanding.”

“YOU, YOU APPEARED! YOU DEMONIC PERVERTED LITTLE BROTHER—!! YOU’RE A BEAST THAT DOESN’T CARE ABOUT GENDER OR RELATIVES!!”

“HOLD ON A MOMENT! DON’T RUN AWAY WITH SUCH A MISUNDERSTANDING! I BEG OF YOU, PLEASE WAIT!!”

The guy hurriedly ran away. What should I do…I, probably won’t be able to use the bathhouse at this seaside next year…

“Seriously. That kind of person really troubles me a lot.”

“To me, you’re the most troublesome one, nee-san…”

It’s really great that there’s a huge difference in age between me and my sister. If I end up having to go to the same school with this kind of sister, I’ll definitely become a kid who won’t go to school.

<center>☆</center>

''“Akihisa-kun, a little to the right!”''

''“Not there, Aki. It’s to the left!”''

''“Yoshii-kun, forward!”''

I can only rely on everyone’s voices as I have a cloth tied around my eyes, covering my sight as I walk towards the watermelon. Normally, I’ll definitely trust Himeji-san’s suggestion, but when my eyes are sealed, I can’t tell if that’s the real Himeji-san or Hideyoshi’s mimicry. No, maybe Hideyoshi’s mimicking Minami. In that case, Minami may be lying to be to fool me, but it’s dangerous to think that way too.

''“Aki-kun. Turn 32 degrees to the left, walk 4.7m straight in that direction.”''

''“…Akihisa. It’s actually the other way.”''

I can hear nee-san and Muttsurini’s voices. However, everyone’s saying things while directing me to completely different directions, so I can’t tell which one is the correct one. In that case, everyone’s just leaking fake information to me, right?

In that case, I’ll just trust Yuuji’s suggestion. He’ll give fake information instead of telling the truth—that guy will say the truth while pretending to do that. With that, I’ll be able to tell where the watermelon is…!

I prick my ears to look for Yuuji’s voice. Then, what will he tell me…?

''“…Yuuji. How’s this swimsuit…?”''

''“Even if you ask me how, I’ve seen it before. No feelings about it.”''

''“…You definitely didn’t look at it properly. Look closely.”''

''“Oi! Don’t touch me in such a getup! You’re touching me in a lot of places!”''

''“…Don’t worry.”''

…Hoho. I see.

I gather the information I got and draw a map in my mind. The target’s 47 degrees behind me on the left, 3.4m straight down the path. If I know where the place is, I won’t hesitate in my actions again. Then, I’ll just have to swing the bat down at full strength.

“DDDIIIIIIIIEEEEE!!!!”

“UUUWWWWOOOHHHH!! That was close—!!”

Damn! It doesn’t feel like I hit! I missed!

“Ahh, sorry Yuuji. I mixed you up with the watermelon.”

After saying that, I take off the cloth covering my tablecloth.

The bat landed several millimetres in front of Yuuji. That bastard…! He managed to dodge it at the last minute…!

“I’d say, Akihisa…you obviously went right over at Yuuji after hearing his voice, right…?”

“Ahaha, what are you saying, Hideyoshi? That’s a huge misunderstanding.”

I definitely won’t admit such a thing.

“…Well, don’t mind, Hideyoshi. Akihisa’s just looking for the watermelon. Right, Akihisa?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

I immediately agreed with Yuuji. The guess that ‘he wanted to beat Yuuji for having a passionate hug with the pretty Kirishima-san’ really hurts me. I’m a very forgiving and understanding person here.

“Then, it’s my turn. Akihisa. Hand me the bat.”

“No no. What are you saying? Haven’t you been failing all this time?”

“Don’t say that, Akihisa. Didn’t everyone go through a round before this? It’s the second round now, isn’t it? Shouldn’t it be my turn?”

“No no no. I think it’s fair to go the other way at the second of the second round. Let me challenge again.

We continue to grab onto the bat tightly while smiling at each other. It’ll be over if I step aside here. I’ll lose the chance to cease this guy’s breathing.

“We, well, Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun. It’ll be a pity to smash this rare watermelon. I think we’ll end the watermelon splitting here…”

““Don’t worry, the watermelon definitely won’t be crushed (here).””

“You guys, what are you planning on hitting…”

We’ll see after we beat it.

<center>☆</center>

The bloody Watermelon Splitting finally ended peacefully. It’s now noon.

The guys brought the watermelon over, so this time, the girls are to buy fried noodles and curry.

“I say, Yuuji.”

“What is it?”

“My shoulders feel a lot lighter.”

“What a coincidence, me too.”

The irritating feeling we had since just now disappeared completely. As expected, that’s…

“The jealous stares of the girls have disappeared, right?”

“Yeah. Really, those were troublesome.”

It’s eyecatching when beauties are around, but the guys beside them will have it a little tough. I guess they’re definitely thinking that the standards between the guys and girls are different.

“Eh? Speaking of which, where’s Muttsurini?”

“Ahh. He said that he’s going somewhere to clean the camera lens.”

“Fm~m. He dirtied it with his nosebleed again, right?”

“Even so, he was running all over the place.”

“Well, that’s the guy called the Silent Pervert.”

Yuuji and I talk as we look around each other. We think about couples when we talk about seasides, but when we look at things for real here…

“It’s really unexpected to have an all-female group here.”

“Hm? That’s true. But as there’re guys trying to hook up, it’s to be expected to have women getting hooked up.”

“That’s true.”

Hooking up, hooking up…I always thought this kind of thing only happens in light novels or manga. I didn’t expect them to appear right beside me…

“Sorry to keep both of you waiting. We’re back.”

“Wel, welcome back. You spent quite some time. Were there a lot of people?”

As I was spacing out, the girls carrying different foods and drinks came back.

“No, it’s not that there were a lot of people…”

Hideyoshi mused unhappily as he carries a plastic juice bottle. Did something happen?

“People approached us again.”

“Huh? Again?”

Most likely, it’s because there were only girls. It’s better for us to go with them after all. We shouldn’t have listened to them saying “Because you guys brought the watermelon.”

“Minami-chan and Shouko-chan were bullied quite a lot especially just now. It was really annoying.”

Himeji-san gave a wry look at Minami and Kirishima-san.

“Really, this is the one thing I really~ can’t deal with…”

“…I’m, scared too.”

Those two who were harassed showed tired expressions.

“Well~ that was tough on you.”

“Can’t you just deal with them using your normal strength?”

Yuuji and I reach our hands out to grab the things in both people’s hands.

“Hey hey, that kind of attitude won’t do, Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun.”

PAK. Kudou-san reached her hands out to grab our hands.

“Even if you say that it’s this kind of attitude we’re showing…”

“What’s not right about it?”

“What’s not right—haa…you two really don’t understand a woman’s heart…”

Kudou-san gives an exaggerated expression as she says.

I fine that there should be no problems with nee-san around…an unhappy voice butts in before I can say that.

“Aki, are you saying that you won’t mind even if I’m troubled?”

“I find that a little cold, Akihisa-kun.”

“Ah, no, I don’t mean it that way…”

Minami and Himeji-san are looking right at me. I don’t have that intention, but just that I find that there’s no need to worry…

“…Yuuji.”

“Hm?”

“…Yuuji, you should be more jealous and worried.”

“I’m worrying in my own way OW OW OW! Hold on a moment! I don’t understand what you want from me!”

“…I’ll teach you until you understand…bodily.”

“GUUUAAAHHHH!!!”

Kirishima-san is showing her feelings in a straightforward manner as she angrily unleashed her rage on Yuuji.

“Yeah. Aki and the rest should be more worried about us.”

“Yeah…it doesn’t feel too good if they’re not even a little jealous…”

“Then, let’s make him worry a little. Maybe he understand.”

“Okay, let’s try to be a little bad.”

“Hm? What’s the matter, Himeji-san, Minami?”

Minami and Himeji-san beside me are muttering something to each other. What are they talking about?

“Hey, Mizuki. It’s not good if such people pop up randomly.”

“Right. It’s not good.”

Why must Minami and Himeji-san say such things to me?

“EH? Do you often get requests, Minami, Himeji-san?”

I never heard of it up till now.

“Yeah. Well, there’s a lot of times!”

“Yes. Well, anytime!”

Both of them emphasized this in a weird way.

“But your reactions just now don’t seem like you’re used to it…”

“Tha, that’s not true! We’re so scared that we couldn’t even let out our voices!”

“Tha, that’s right! It’s like what Mizuki said! You’re unable to understand when you’re an airhead and have no luck with love!”

Ugh. How rude, calling me an airhead and having no chance with love.

“That’s not true! Even if I want to hook up some girls, it’s rather easy—”

“Akihisa-kun, what do you mean by easy?”

“Aki? What’s easy?”

Why is it that I feel that I’ll be killed if I say that ‘I can easily do something like hooking up girls’?

“Well, easy, as in…”

“Are you saying that you can do it? Akihisa-kun?”

“What are you saying, Aki? It’s impossible for you to get any girls, right?”

“Mm.”

“That’s right. It’s not like you to go get some girls, and it’s impossible for you to do so. You can’t bluff.”

“Mmm.”

“Aki-kun. People have things they’re suited and not suited to do. You’re not suited for love at all, so I think that your relationships with the other gender will only be at the friend level.”

“Mmmm.”

Even nee-san interrupted as she eavesdrops on us.

It’s really pitiful of me to be told off like that. Even I can still try to get girls…!

“…Even you too, Yuuji. You don’t understand what girls think…that’s why you’re not popular.”

“Ku…! You actually said it…!”

Yuuji groaned as Kirishima-san pinched his face. It’s amazing that he can still talk in such a situation.

“Really, you have to reflect on this, Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun? Prez too, forgive them for this. The drinks we bought will become warm, you know?”

On hearing Kudou-san’s words, Kirishima-san grudgingly lets go of Yuuji’s face.

(Damn it, I just can’t accept it.)

(Yeah. It’s ridiculous that they’re angry at us.)

I grumbled to Yuuji, who’s released. Did we really do something to anger them?

(And they’re throwing tantrums over how they’re being pursued? Why are they calling us cold-hearted? Impossible.)

(Yeah. They’re just blindly saying that I’m not suitable for love. If I show my stuff, I can do—)

Anything. As I was about to say this, I see something around my friend. That’s…a rare scene Muttsurini coming back while holding a camera and talking to unfamiliar people. Who’s he talking to?

''“I say, you’re holding a good camera.”''

''“…???”''

''“If possible, can you take a photo of me too?”''

''“…Sure, no problems.”''

''“Really? Thank you.”''

''“Ah, that’s right, Have a picture with us too♪ How about a summer memory?”''

''“Ahaha. That’s fine too. This kid looks rather cute.”''

“GUOH!”

“Wha, what is it, Akihisa!? What did you just see!?”

A blood-cough inducing scene happens right in front of me.

How, how is that possible…! Such a…thing…!

“Pull yourself through, Akihisa! What did you just see!?”

“He…hooked up…”

“Huh? What are you saying?”

“Muttsurini…got hooked up, by some girls…!”

“Har? What nonsense are you saying. At least say something with common sense when you dream—”

''“Wow. You’re really a photography genius, you know!?”''

''“Amazing! It’s well taken!”''

''“…Just, an ordinary skill.”''

''“You’re at it again. You’re rather cute when you’re shy.”''

“GUOAH!!”

Blood came out of Yuuji’s mouth.

“Im, impossible…! Why, not us but Muttsurini…!”

“Impossible, this is impossible…”

Unbelievable. No, I don’t want to believe!

“…Well, Yuuji.”

“What…?”

“If, just if.”

“Yeah.”

That’s right. One out of ten thousand. One out of hundred million. I find it impossible, and it’s definitely an illusion, but maybe—

“Are we the only ones amongst the gang who haven’t had anyone hooking up to us…!?”

“Don, don’t say such stupid things! How can there be such a thing!”

“Tha, that’s right! That’s impossible! What am I saying!”

“Right!? At least think some more no more how stupid you are!”

Yuuji and I let out dry laughter as we break out cold sweat. Right. I’m just thinking too much! Ahaha, ahahahaha.

……………….But.

“Then, why hasn’t anyone talked to us.”

“Gu…”

The girls got talked to twice in such a short time. If that’s the case, we can say that there’s a difference in acceptance levels between guys and girls…but it’s completely different if even Muttsurini’s talked up by a girl.

“As expected, it’s just like what nee-san said. I’m a kid no one likes…”

At that time, I had been thinking that I might be popular if I’m a little taller and build up some muscles. So it can’t work…?

“No no, calm down, Akihisa. Leaving aside the girls, doesn’t Muttsurini look silent and harmless on first glance? He’s just easy to talk to.”

“Well, it’s true that Muttsurini’s of a completely different type from us.”

If I have to say it, it’s his silence and stealth action.

“Yeah, so it’s too early to decide if we’re popular or not. Leaving aside you, how is it possible for me not to be popular?”

“Ye, yeah. We’re just the types who’re hard to hook up with, so it’s not like we’re not popular at all!”

“That’s right! We haven’t had girls talking to us, but it’s definitely easy for us to hook up girls if we’re serious!”

“That’s right! What do they mean by ‘you have no reason to get hooked up’! I’ll show them!”

“That’s the spirit, Akihisa! Just like that, we’ll show them how we’re like when we’re serious!”

“Yeah! Let’s show everyone how popular we can be when we’re serious! I won’t let them think that we’re not popular!”

“Right right!”

As so, Yuuji and I head to the beach to hook up some girls to protect our prides.

And after that, when we looked back at it, we—could only call ourselves mad at that time.

<center>☆</center>

“Speaking of which…have you ever hooked up someone before, Yuuji?”

“Not at all.”

“Me too…”

Yuuji and I are looking for targets on the beach. We’ll only create quarrels with guys around, so we aim for girls only groups. Also, if there’re two of them, the number will be just right. The problem will be about ‘how should we begin’.

“But you don’t have to worry about that so much, Akihisa. Just follow those that succeed and we’ll be fine.”

“Follow? As in, we imitate those we see?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

Imitate, imitate…

“Then, from who?”

“Didn’t you see it just now? How Muttsurini got hooked up by girls?”

“Ah. That’s right. That looks like a successful example.”

Even though the other party was the one that approached them, a success is a success, and this a big success. We’re not ''the same type as him'' (this is very important), and even if we can’t do so, we’ll be able to hook up successfully if we follow what he does.

“In other words, aim for those who intend to take photos?”

“Yeah. There’re a lot of people who want to leave some memories at a tourist spot. We’ll just have to look for a group with girls only and have cameras.”

Fm fm, I see. It’s really a great idea.

“But will there be a group who’ll agree to our request like that?”

“Isn’t the first step of trying to hook up the first step? There’s no other way. Let’s do it before talking.”

“Well, you’re right.”

First, we look around the coast. There…doesn’t seem to be such a group around. A group of girls intending to take photos…

“Any luck, Akihisa?”

“None…none at all…what about you?”

“Me too.”

Yuuji and I have our eyes widened like plates as we look for targets.

We can’t find such a nice group.

“It’s not that easy after all.”

“Trying to hook up is probably like this. Don’t mind. Just find the type of person that matches your interests. It should be rather easy after that.”

“Yeah. There’s nothing difficult besides looking for targets.”

We continue to look around as we move. If we can find anyone that fits us, we’ll just talk to them by saying ‘do you mind us taking photos for you’? And then, we’ll ask subtlely ‘where’re you from’ to continue the conversation. If we can create a start to this conversation, things will proceed smoothly. That’s right, the biggest problem is to find the chance to talk.

And then, as I consider this, I think,

The biggest problem is ‘how to find a chance to talk’. Then—how about someone else continues instead of the person talking? What should the person do? With what?

“…Maybe…”

The one who’s approaching should have rather different conditions from the one continuing the conversation. Besides, there’s no problem for the first person to start the conversation, but it’ll be disadvantageous if the other person tries to talk. In the worst case, one side will fail, while the other side will succeed. Things will probably end up like that.

I really like the situation where I succeed while Yuuji fails. That will be the best situation.

—But, if, just if, what if that situation’s reversed…! The thought alone is scary.

“…”

I look aside, and Yuuji looks like he’s thinking about a plan too. Is that guy thinking about the same thing as me…?

“Wha, what is it, Akihisa? What’s with that ‘I feel this is a bad situation’ look on your face?”

“Ah, ahaha. What are you saying, Yuuji? It’s just your imagination. You’re giving that ‘I’m going to get mine stolen’ look on your face too, you know?”

“Don, don’t say such stupid things. I never thought about such a thing in my mind up till now in this life of mine.”

Yuuji and I grin at each other.

Yeah. It’s not good to steal. It’s really stupid to break friendships just to hook up with others. Even if I do that, I won’t get any—

''“I’m taking it then~ Here, a smile. Eh?”''

''“Hm? What is it?”''

''“Sorry~ the memory card’s full~ I’ll delete a few now. Please wait~”''

''“Really, you should have said so earlier~”''

““UOOOOHHHH!!!””

On hearing that, we immediately sprinted on the beach. My body, please be as light as a feather now!

“YOU BASTARD, AKIHISA! WHY ARE YOU RUNNING SO FAST!? JUST RUN BEHIND ME!”

“WHY ARE YOU RUNNING SO FAST, YUUJI!? IT’S UGLY TO SEE YOU UNCOMPOSED! YOU’RE FAR BELOW ME, SO JUST FOLLOW ME FROM BEHIND! I’LL START THE CONVERSATION FIRST!”

“NO~! I DON’T BELIEVE IN WHATEVER YOU DO! LEAVE IT TO ME HERE!”

“KUH! YOU WISH!”

Yuuji and I continue to argue with each other as we dash. We’re not used to running on the beach, and as expected, it’s as hard to run on it as we imagined. But the conditions are equal…! Anyway, hurry up and run…!

''“Kept you waiting! I’ll take a photo~”''

''“Okay~”''

''“Better take it well this time~”''

““UOOHHHH!!!””

We, we made it! They haven’t finished!

Now, I just have to take the photo before Yuuji arrives.

“Hah hah hah…onee-sans…haa haa…you’re very pretty…”

“Hah hah hah…if possible…haa haa…please let me take a photo, haa haa…of you in swimsuits…”

“No…haa haa…I’ll take it…haa haa, for you…haa haa.”

''“““……”””''

<center>☆</center>

“…To think, that they’ll actually call the cops…”

“…What exactly…was wrong with that…”

It was such a rare chance, but those big sisters’ reactions were extremely cold. If it wasn’t for the fact that we made the snap decision to run away, we might be eating pork chop rice in the interrogation room.

“Maybe it’s hard to get into a conversation by asking to take a photo. Look, unlike Muttsurini, that’s no way we’re suited to hold a camera.”

“That’s true. We don’t look like people who’ll take pictures well.”

That’s right. That’s definitely the case. It’s not that we’re not popular.

“Then, let’s change our method of approaching our targets.”

“That’ll be a better idea.”

Yuuji and I aren’t suited to take photos. Then, we might have better luck using another method instead of doing such a thing that requires skill.

“Right! Let’s do this.”

After thinking for a while, Yuuji claps his hands.

“Hm? You thought of a good idea?”

“Yeah. Leave it to me.”

Yuuji stands proudly as he guarantees. As expected of a man reliable in such a situation.

“Listen up, Akihisa. Everyone, not just women alone, like to be praised for being good looking, right?”

“Well, you’re right. They’ll definitely not be angry if they’re praised.”

“So, we’ll first praise their looks, and then find a chance to be intimate with them. How about it?”

“Ohh, I see. So we praise them for being pretty, right?”

“Ahh. But normal praise alone won’t work. We won’t be able to develop on the topic in that case. Things like ‘you look like an actress’ or ‘like a model’ will work—just say anything that can be a form of praise.”

A metaphor or something, huh? Hm~…in other words, to emphasize on the strong points well? Can I do that?

“Then, let’s practice for a while. Let’s see…as for the girls over there, if you praise them, what will you say to them?”

Yuuji points at a couple walking who look like university students on the beach, the girl; let’s see, she’s rather slim, is wearing shades, and has a nice tan body.

“Looks as cool as a beach volleyball player. How about that?”

“That’s right. I’m thinking about that too. Then, what about there?”

This time, Yuuji points at a big sister under the umbrella. She’s wearing a white parka on top and a pareo at the bottom. Let’s see, as for that person…

“looks like she’s a princess avoiding the heat here.”

“Yeah. You’re right. I feel the same.”

I see. So that’s how we praise someone. Now that we learn how to do so, this might work.

“Not bad. Can we use this strategy?”

“Of course.”

Yuuji nods as he stands up. The tactic’s perfect.

“And so, the problem is the chance to talk—eh?”

Perfect timing. There’re two girls walking in front of us, and they dropped their towels. This is a rare opportunity!

“We, well, onee-sans! You dropped your towels!”

I immediately call out to them and shout at them. I’m definitely stammering because of thirst, not nervousness!

“Eh? Ah, really. Thanks for helping us pick them up.”

“No no, it’s just a small favor.”

I hand the towel I pick up to the onee-sans. Using this chance, we stare at their faces intently. What can we say about them? What can we praise about them…!

“Well~ speaking of which, you’re rather pretty, onee-sans.”

Yuuji says these appropriate words for now to hold the situation. Now we can find time to look for metaphors.

“Eh? Re, really?”

“What? Are you, trying to approach us?”

The onee-sans didn’t show disgusted looks. It feels good. This chance…we definitely won’t let this chance get away.

I have to notice the parts I should praise appropriately. Yuuji gives me this hint. The good things these two have are is here!

“Well, both of you look good, like models.”

“Me too. Both of you have nice figures.”

Yuuji and I continue to praise them. These two big sisters have large breasts. We have to praise them here.

“Really, such sweet tongues~”

“You’re high school students, right? You’re rather good at trying to talk people up even though you’re not grown up yet.”

The impression they give feels even gentler. It’s perfect up till now. Now, if we can finish it off perfectly with a metaphor.

“No no, this isn’t just some random bluffing.”

“No. we really think of it this way.”

“Yeah, that’s true. Your figures are really great, onee-san, just like—”

We take deep breaths, and say the decisive line in unison.

““JUST LIKE NAKED MODELS IN ERO BOOKS!!””

<center>☆</center>

“…The one on the right must be thinking of conquering the world.”

“…Definitely right. Those two onee-sans will definitely become world champions in the future.”

Right now, our lower jaw and legs are still trembling. This is the first time we’re beaten by women we met for the first time.

Yuuji and I are sitting together at the beach, hugging our knees in as we watch the sunset.

“Eh? Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun? Why weren’t you around just now? What were both of you doing?”

“Wow, your faces are swollen. What exactly happened?”

“…Did you fall?”

Himeji-san, Minami and Kirishima-san are walking by. This, this is bad…it’s too unlucky for us if things are revealed before we can hook up any girl.

“It, it’s nothing, right Yuuji?”

“Oh, ohh…just a little tripover, right, Akihisa?”

“““…”””

The three sets of eyes are staring at us intently. This is dangerous.

“Then, Yuuji, it’s about time to see who swims faster!”

“Yeah, Akihisa! I won’t lose this time!”

“Ahaha. Well, swimming’s fun!”

“Right? Then, let’s begin!”

“Yeah!”

“““……”””

The piercing stares behind us are really painful.

—30 minutes later—

“It was going well just now. Who asked you to say unnecessary things just now, Yuuji!?”

“No~pe, that’s not true! It’s because you spouted nonsense!”

“No! It’s because you ruined it by saying ridiculous things, Yuuji!”

“Don’t try to worm your way out of this, you idiot!”

“What did you say, you piece of scum!?”

After that, we tried talking up several groups, but there were no success at all as the failures continued to pile up.

“…Oi, let’s stop. There’s not going to be an outcome to our arguing.”

“…Yeah, this is meaningless in the first place.”

We put down our hands that were grabbing each other. This isn’t the problem now.

“Hey, Akihisa, I just thought of something.”

“What?”

“Maybe the reason we didn’t succeed is because we weren’t going serious just now?”

“You’re saying?”

“Those people don’t fit our tastes, so we subconsciously kept our strength for failure. Isn’t that the case?”

“Eh? Is that so?”

“Ahh, that’s the superego.”

Superego. All…it feels really inexplicable to hear such a difficult term as the reason, and sure sounds like it.

“Then, what should we do?”

“Just look for those who’re our type?”

Hm…our type…it’s tough for me. I don’t even understand fully what’s the type I like…

“Just kidding. To be honest, it’s really too bad to use this as an excuse.”

“Well, yeah. It’s not like us to say that we didn’t do our best at this stage.”

“Yeah…right, let’s challenge another group like a man, and give up if we fail.”

“Yeah, that’s right. It’s about time for us to head back to everyone.”

We’re moving at a high pace now, but even so, it’s been an hour since we came out. We came out running because we were angry, but it’s rare to be here with everyone. It’ll be a waste to do such a thing here. Time to give up soon.

“Then, let’s walk around and find people suited to us.”

“Right.”

We step on the sand and walk towards where everyone’s gathered.

It’s because of the people calling the police that we found ourselves running to a rather far place before we knew it. there’s not a lot of people around, and we probably won’t spend much time going back.

“Really…so we’re not popular men in the end. I really don’t want to admit it.”

“Well, I sort of guessed it in the beginning.”

People’s been telling us this since before. These incidents reinforce that fact, so the impact isn’t as great here.

“Let’s treat this as a good lesson—hm?”

“? What is it, Yuuji?”

Yuuji, who has his hands cupped behind his head, suddenly stops. He’s staring at the front. Who’s there.

I follow Yuuji’s stare, and see two girls there.

“Heh~ those are nice cute girls~”

The two girls look rather tall and slender. They should be of our ages, right?

“The final battle will be against those two!”

Yuuji says excitedly to me.

One of them is a nice beauty with thin eyes and chestnut-colored hair tied at the back, while the other one is a cute girl with hair left at the waist. I don’t know their figures as they’re wearing parkas and haoris, but at least we know that they don’t look too fat or too skinny.

“Well, these people are most suited as our final opponents.”

It can’t be helped if we fail against that kind of opposition. It’s best if we want to make a retreat here.

“Then, let’s go. Oii, those two!”

After saying that, Yuuji immediately runs over to those two. He sure looks rather motivated. Do they suit his tastes?

In order not to lose the chance, I too follow Yuuji as I strut over.

“Eh? What is it?”

“Is there something?”

We hear their responses. It sounds different from the cold impression they give. Both of them sound really cute, and for some reason, a little unexpected.

“Ah…well, we came to the seaside to play, so we got lost.”

There aren’t people around, so we’re asking for help like lost kids. It looks like this is the plan. I see, let me help out here.

“Then, we’re looking for the sea. Do you know where it is?”

My voice sounds weird ended I’m too tense. Uu…I did it several times, but maybe I’m not suited to do this kind of thing…

“Eh? The sea. I think you can see it from here, no?”

“You’re weird~ are you thinking of approaching us?”

Giggles. Both of them laughed. Huh? That’s an unexpectedly nice impression.

“It can’t be helped then. We’ll bring you to the seaside. Let’s hold hands. We’ll bring you there.”

After saying that, the chestnut-colored hair girl grabs Yuuji’s hand.

“Eh? Ahh, no! We’re not saying that you have to do this!”

Yuuji is flabbergasted by the sudden intimate action. I guess he’s shocked by the unexpected development.”

“Then, let me hold your hand and lead you there too.”

The other person speaks up too. For some reason, she trembles and reaches her hand out to me.

“EH? The, there’s no need for you to do this just for me, right?”

I can’t help but take a step away.

Wha, what’s with this situation? What’s going on? Is this where they contact the yakuza to drag us to a no-man-place and deal with us there?

I look at the person’s face, trying my best to understand her intention, but the eyes hidden under the bangs aren’t looking at me, so I can’t tell what she’s thinking. She sounds energetic, but is very introverted.

“Don’t be scared, alright? Let’s hold hands~”

After saying some really weird words, that girl reaches her hand out to my arm. Why is it that she’s holding my arm now!?

“Here here, don’t be shy. Alright, we’re going down the see, alright?”

“Eh? Ah, hold on.”

“Okay okay. Let’s go into the water~”

I’m brought to the seaside as I didn’t even have the chance to refuse. I look aside, and beside me, Yuuji nearby is in the water.

Anyway, let’s meet up. I think of heading to Yuuji.

But the girl pulling my hand suddenly stops.

I turn to look at her. So she can’t really swim?

“No, it’s nothing. Just go to the sea then~”

She sounds rather energetic, but why is she just standing there?? It feels weird.

“Hey, are you feeling alright? Or is it—”

That something’s bothering you? As I’m about to ask this question, I can see Yuuji and the other girl.

''“Oh, what is it? The hair color faded…eh? It’s black?”''

The tip of the hair entered the sea, and the color changed. That girl’s hair changed from the chestnut color to a pretty pitch black.

Eh? The hair color just changed. That means the color’s sprayed over or something? Why must she do that?

''“…My hair color’s normally black.”''

Suddenly, the girl’s tone changed. That’s—a clear voice from the valedictorian I often hear.

That’s right. Our valedictorian. In other words, she’s one of my friends—Kirishima Shouko-san.

Is that so? So that’s how it. it’s no wonder why she’s so pretty. I wondered why Yuuji was so motivated. It can’t be helped if it’s Kirishima-san—

“Kirishima-san!? How is it possible!? Why is she here!?”

Was she following us when we met!? Were our acts seen through!? Is this girl pulling my hand an assassin!? But this girl doesn’t look like Himeji-san or Minami or nee-san or Kudou-san, and the voice isn’t like theirs. Did they ask someone else for help!?

As I look flustered, that person slowly says,

“…The speaker will enter the water if I go in further.”

That voice belongs to a very close friend of mine.

“……Eh?”

“…I’ll be troubled if the equipment’s spoiled.”

This tone, this voice; is this person—

“……Don’t tell me…Muttsu…rini…!?”

“…(Nods).”

The person, who nods and takes off the wig, is my classmate in disguise.

“The, then, the voice just now is?”

''“Sorry Akihisa. It’s me.”''

If I had noticed it properly, I can find that the voice came from the collar of Muttsurini’s parka. Ahh, is that so? So he doesn’t want the speaker to enter the water.

In that case, this guy’s pretending to have faulty equipment and even asked Hideyoshi to voice over, dressed himself up in a female outfit, and push Yuuji and me into a trap. There’s no benefit to Muttsurini himself for doing this.

“Muttsurini…why, must you do such a thing…?”

How is it that our friends would trap us like this without benefit? This guy may be a pervert, but he’s someone who’ll definitely not do such things.

On hearing my sullen question, Muttsurini lowers his head and answers,

“…If I refuse, I feel that I’ll be killed…!”

That moment of chilling feeling doesn’t look like it’s my imagination.

“Ha…haha, ha…is that, is that so…?”

So even the assistant Muttsurini feels that he’ll be killed…

I can’t help but look over at Yuuji. I can’t see Kirishima-san’s expression, but I can see it clearly from Yuuji’s stoned expression.

''“…Yuuji.”''

''“……Yes.”''

''“…Seiza”''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

''“Eh? Seiza…it doesn’t seem appropriate at such a place.”''

''“…Seiza.”''

''“Well. This is the middle of the sea. I’ll end up drinking seawater if you make me sit in a seiza position here.”''

''“……How many times do you want me to repeat it?”''

''“…I’ll do it.”''

Ploop. Even Yuuji’s head is dipped in water. Kirishima-san then gently presses her hand on his head.

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 123.jpg|thumb]]

I see. So our acts were revealed…

“Hey, Muttsurini.”

“…What is it?”

“Nee-san and the rest, they’re angry, aren’t they?”

“…One right hand, she said.”

“…Is that so…”

One right hand…ugh…looks like it will hurt…no, I don’t want to go back…

“…Anything can be broken ''except for that one right hand''.”

“……(Splatter)”

“…Akihisa. This world isn’t so kind so as to forgive you even if you cry.”

Muttsurini doesn’t have any intention of letting me go as I struggle. Looks like this guy will be punished if he lets me get away. I can see from how he’s grabbing me with unnatural strength.

''“Akihisa-kun, you should hurry back now, alright?”''

''“Ich freue mich darauf, Sie sehr zu treffen. Bereiten Sie sich bitte cor zu sterben, Aki?”'' [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]

''“Aki-kun. Nee-san’s really sad…that she’s going to lose a little brother.”''

''“Hu, hurry up and run away, Yoshii-kun! These three really want to—”''

Buzz. Kudou-san’s voice disappears from the speaker before she can finish.

“Hey, Muttsurini.”

“…What?”

“Didn’t you say you want the 2000 ero books?”

“…I value my life more than that.”

“Ahh, you really like to joke around. Aren’t you a man amongst man who will bet your life on ero?”

“…I’m wearing a girl’s outfit now.”

“No no, that’s just the appearance. Your true nature isn’t like that, Muttsurini.”

“……Akihisa. I’m glad to know you.”

“WHAT’S WITH THAT FAREWELL LINE OF YOURS!? OF COURSE YOU’RE GLAD! TOMORROW, THE DAY AFTER, I’LL CONTINUE LIVING HAPPILY FROM TODAY ONWARDS! I’LL BE HAPPY IF I CAN LIVE!”

“…That’s, right……! ……I…feel, the same…!”

“DON’T CRY, MUTTSURINI! WHY MUST YOU SHED MANLY TEARS HERE!? YOU MIGHT AS WELL LET ME GO HERE IF YOU’RE WILLING TO CRY! DAMN, DAMN IT! WHAT’S WITH THIS MONSTROUS KILLER COAST!? I MIGHT AS WELL END UP BARRICADED WWAAAHHHHH!? THEY’RE HERE!? SOMEONE’S SWIMMING OVER REALLY FAST!!! ”

“…Farewell, Akihisa.”

The seabed was so dark, so silent—so cold.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Entertainment|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Column}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu:Volume6.5 Fumizuki News Columns

2012-12-16T05:44:50Z

128.189.170.242:

===Fumizuki Academy News -- [Columns]===

'''Himeji Mizuki's 3-Minute Cooking Lesson!'''

''Today's dish: A Beef and Potato Stew That Will Melt Even "That Special Someone's" Mouth!''

'''Ingredients (Serves 4):'''
*4 Potatoes
*200g Beef
*1 Onion
*4 tbsp. Soy Sauce
*3 tbsp. Sugar
*1 tsp. Salt
*45cc Sulfuric Acid ''(Usually used as a preservative, so you can keep the food tasty!)''
*Small amounts of Potassium Nitrate
''(If a vinegar-like taste is desired, add a small amount of chloroacetic acid. Its gamma variant melts at 53 C, and solidifies when cooled. Those who dislike that sour taste can take out the crystals after refrigeration. You may get better feelings from your significant other if you try harder to suit his tastes!)''

'''Cooking Directions'''
<ul>
<ol>
<li> Peel onion and potatoes, cutting them into appropriately-sized pieces. </li>
<li> Pour some oil into a pot and saute the onions. </li>
<li> When the onions become translucent, add the cut beef and potatoes and saute. </li>
<li> After stirring to a good amount, add water, sugar, soy sauce, and salt. Let the mixture simmer. </li>
<li> When the sauce's color changes a bit, add 45cc of sulfuric acid. </li>

''Side bubble: When exposed to sulfuric acid and heat, the starch (C6H10O5)n in the potatoes will hydrolyze into monosaccharides, which adds a lot to the sweetness!''

<li> After a bit of simmering, shut off the heat, and add the chloroacetic acid and potassium nitrate. Mix well, and turn on the heat again to simmer. </li>

''Side bubble: At this time, the metal part of the pot will begin to melt. If a hole opens at the bottom of the pot all the sauce will be lost, so it is important to finish preparation as quickly as possible!''

<li> Turn off the heat, contact a professional to process the remaining liquid in the pot, and it's done. Remember not to dirty the kitchen, as this is a rule that any chef must obey. With this meat and potato stew, that special person's tongue will definitely, definitely become addicted! (and sticky) You can't go wrong! </li>

</ol>
</ul>
''Note: "Sticky" and "Addicted" are synonyms in Japanese.''

===An Explanation From Fumizuki Academy News===

'''The chemical reactions shown in this recipe:'''

:# NaCl (salt) + CH2ClCOOH (chloroacetic acid) --> CH2ClCOONa (sodium chloroacetate) + **HCl (hydrochloric acid)**
:# KNO3 (potassium nitrate) + H2SO4 (sulfuric acid) -> **HNO3 (nitric acid)** + KHSO4 (potassium hydrogen sulfate)
:# Hydrochloric Acid + Nitric Acid -> Aqua Regia (King's Water)

'''Aqua Regia''' -- A more potent acid than hydrochloric acid and nitric acid, and is especially dangerous to humans. Besides "that special person's tongue", even his spine will melt.

'''DISCLAIMER: Mizuki Himeji-san and the taste-testers around her have received special training. This is a dangerous method, and ordinary people should pay extreme attention to not attempt this.'''

Translator Notes:
<references/>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and My Stupid Brother and a Switch of Classrooms

2012-12-16T00:03:06Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me and My Stupid Brother and a Switch of Classrooms==

[[Image:BTS vol 06.5 007.jpg|thumb|Me and My Stupid Brother and a Switch of Classrooms]]

“—That’s how it is. I hope to film a promotional movie of Fumitzuki Academy through A class. What do you think, Takahashi-sensei?”

“Yes, principal. I have no reasons to object.”

“Well, this really helps me out a lot. It’s because of those idiots messing around recently that our Fumitzuki Academy’s rating has been falling down the slope…”

“I’ve kind of realized that.”

“Oh yes, I’m thinking of having a few students from A class perform in this. What do you think about it? Who should I choose to perform?”

“In that case…I think it will be more appropriate to choose the valedictorian Kirishima Shouko-san and the vice-valedictorian Kubo Yoshimitsu-san to lead the performance. However, the unfortunate thing is that both of them are not very sociable and don’t really talk much.”

“Kukuku. It’s unexpected of you to say that.”

“I’m just stating an objective view. I do know that I am not very affable after all, so I’m more familiar with such a thing.”

“Oh my. Are you angry? I’m sorry to you then. Please carry on.”

“No…if we’re talking about a student who has outstanding grades, is hardworking, and is very lively—I feel that Kinoshita Yuuko would be a fine choice for the lead in this clip.”

“Fm fm, so she’s the only candidate you choose? Are there no other students you’ll choose?”

“We do have other choices, but there will be so accompanying risks.”

“Risks?”

“Yes. For example, our class has a student like Kudou Aiko who has outstanding grades too and is very outgoing…”

“Yes.”

“But with her as the lead in this, we might have to check on which words have to be censored from being aired to the public, and we may have to consider the use of mosaics after the film.”

“…I thought…A class’ students were the only normal one…”

“Principal. I was making a joke.”

“Your joke isn’t funny at all, you know!?”

“Anyway, Kudou-san’s attitude towards sex is more open and outgoing. I think she’s not a suitable choice a represent the image of a school that promotes studying.”

“Is that so…then, let’s have Kinoshita Yuuko be the main actor. Can you please pass a message to her?”

“I understand.”

“Oh yes, how’s this girl’s singing?”

“What do you mean?”

“We don’t have many people in the choir. I want to let that child and A class sing the school anthem together with the choir, and that she stands at the front.”

“I don’t really understand, but there shouldn’t be any problems if it’s her. Her twin brother Kinoshita Hideyoshi is in the drama club, and once performed a musical. I feel that she as the older sister should have some ability.”

“She’s really a perfectly outstanding student.”

“Yeah. She has such outstanding conduct, beauty, excellent grades, and is very sociable. It’s impossible to find another model student like her.”

<center>☆</center>

“I’m back.”

“……Haa…”

“Fm? Ane-ue, what’s with you? It’s really unlike you to sigh at such a moment.”

That acting maniac idiot brother of mine came home after club activities and widened his eyes after seeing me like this.

“What do you mean, Hideyoshi? Is it really strange for me to sigh like this?”

“No, I’d didn’t mean that…”

Even though he says so, but he’s raising his eyebrows in a stunned manner.

Whenever I see that face, I get the feeling that I’m facing the mirror.

It might be a little weird to say that when I have the exact same appearance, but Hideyoshi really has a very pretty face. Bright wide eyes, clear and speckles skin, a nice oval face, he’s definitely a pretty boy who has nice rosy cheeks (?) that every girl will be jealous of—but I think this sounds like something I can be proud of.

But unlike me, who had to spend so much effort trying to slim down and such in order to maintain top shape, this idiot has such a cute face even though he doesn’t do anything. it’s really unfair! And also, for some reason, he’s more popular amongst the guys than me…he’s a guy! A guy!!

“…Well, that doesn’t matter now anything now…”

Another sigh came out from his mouth.

“What exactly happened? It’s unexpected that you’ll toss aside your favorite literature of pretty boys making out with each other and space out. Something definitely happen, right? Also, you’re not dressed in your underwear or jersey…”

Hideyoshi tilted his head as he stared at the box of internet purchases laid on the living table. To me, who’s cares about how the world outside views me, online net shopping is really very convenient. No matter what troublesome things I buy, my interests will not be revealed to everyone in class no matter what I buy online.

“The only interest I really exalt is reading girl-oriented light novels while wearing easy-fitting clothes. You have no reason to tell me off like that.”

“It being the only thing is one thing, but it doesn’t seem right to call it exalted…”

“What’s with that blunt expression of yours?”

Really, why must the world view such an interest coldly? It’s true however that when people ask me what’s my interest, I’ll say ‘reading books’ and when I answer,

''“I like pure literature, especially the story of “The Sound of the Mountain” by Kawabata Yasunari[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Translation_Notes_and_References]. This story has words that express reminiscences of the past and love as the central theme that touched my heart…”''

And when I answer,

''“I like girl-oriented light novels, especially the part in ‘When I wait for you under the legendary tree (Vol.3)’, where Shinji, whose love was not accepted, attacked Yuuichi with a blunt weapon. It was really a moving scene…”''

I think there’s a big difference in these two sayings.

“Then, what happened? Is there something troubling you, ane-ue?”

Hideyoshi asked with a nonchalant attitude. Should I say that it’s a problem? Or that it’s a bother…

“Hideyoshi, you’re good at singing, right?”

“Singing? Well, it’s not that I can be considered good at it, but it’s definitely a lot better than yours, ane-ue.”

“Ku…you really dare to say it…!”

It’s vexing, but he’s right about that, unfortunately.

“Haa…why must it be that you can do what I can’t do…”

“Besides that, your studies had been outstanding throughout.”

“I want to have the talent to sing instead of having the talent to study now…”

I think my voice isn’t bad, but my sense of rhythm is a complete flaw. Even when I go to karaoke with everyone, I’ll just be clapping together with everyone.

“What is it? Is it that you have a chance to singing in front of people?”

“That’s how it is. Our Takahashi-sensei here told me ''‘I can only ask you for this, Kinoshita-san.’'' and hoped that I could perform a promotional movie for the school…”

“Singing in a school promotional video. You mean, singing the school anthem?”

“You’re correct…haa…”

Thinking about this makes me very depressed. Even if I start working hard now to learn how to sing, I don’t think there’ll be much of an improvement.

“If it bothered you so much, couldn’t you have refused Miss Takahashi’s request?”

“I don’t want to. I’ve always worked so hard to maintain that outstanding student image in front of everyone. How can I just give up because of such a trivial thing? Don’t joke around!”

“You’re really dedicated in maintaining your appearance there…”

“That’s just like a Kinoshita bloodline or something. You perform on the stage, while I perform the role of an honor student in my daily life.”

“Muu, if you think of it that way, we may be really alike.”

I don’t want to admit it, but if we leave aside our gender and personalities, us siblings’ natures might be very similar. Our appearances, and even our inner mindsets may be mixed up…

“…(stares).”

“Wha, what is it, ane-ue? Why are you staring at my face? Is there something on it?”

Really, alike.

“…You’re, really good at imitating others, right?”

“If possible, I hope you’ll call it acting.”

“That kind of small thing doesn’t matter…Hideyoshi, can you act as me?”

“That sort of level is very easy. I have a clear grasp on your characteristics.”

“That’s right. We’ve been together since you were born.”

Besides, he did some things during the summoning tests before.

“If we just swap around for a while during filming, I suppose you’ll…”

“Ane-ue, are you thinking of letting me take over you…?”

Hideyoshi gave a look of disgust as he backed away.

“That’s right. As long as you wear my clothes, fill up some things under the chest and don’t cause any mishaps, nothing will be exposed, right?”

“Stuff things under the chest? What are you saying, ane-ue? That level of chest size doesn’t need that kind of thing—A, ANE-UE! WAI…! MY JOINTS THERE MUST NOT BE TWISTED IN THAT DIRECTION…!”

“Hideyoshi, I’m really, troubled here, you know? Won’t you listen to me?”

“I’M FEELING TROUBLED HERE TOO!?”

“So, we’re even then? Shouldn’t siblings help each other?”

“No, that kind of reason is too wrong no matter what—OWWWW! I, I’D UNDERSTAND! I’LL BE VERY GRATEFUL TO HELP OUT!”

“I see. That’s great. I’ll endure for now then, and I won’t snap your elbow.”

Until this switch around is over, that is.

“Uu…seriously, it’s bothersome to have such a violent older sister.”

“What? That’s because you just said something unnecessary.”

“Muu…I’d just stated the fact…speaking of which, when are we going to begin the switch?”

“We’ll meet up after school tomorrow and change clothes at the sports equipment room…as for the padding, since you say it’s alright, there’s no need to do so.”

“After school tomorrow? My class will have a remedial lesson, I’d say.”

“Remedial? Won’t it be bad to skip it?”

“Hm. I’d be climbing a step closer to being retained if I’d skip it.”

“How bad are your grades exactly…”

“This is the only thing I’d can’t argue against…”

“Well, it can’t be helped in that sense. I’ll act your part there.”

“Ane-ue?”

“Yes.”

“No, that’s…”

“What? You’re saying that I can’t replace you?”

What can this guy do that I can’t do other than singing? I’m not that stupid. I do know that guy’s traits just like how it is the other way around.

“No, I’m not saying that you can’t replace me, ane-ue…but, please don’t interact too much with the students in my class. Once they know that you’re a guy…”

“If they know?”

“They’ll definitely say that I’m a real girl the next day…”

“…They won’t guess that you swapped places with me, but will think that you’re a girl, huh…as expected of F class.”

“So, I’d hope that you’ll be careful when interacting with them.”

“I get it. Don’t expose too much this time. I’ll reward you well if we can pull this off successfully.”

“Leave it to me.”

After that, I check that Hideyoshi’s singing of the school anthem has no problems, and put down the box of internet purchases in a relieved manner. In the last volume, Yuuichi had a weapon ready, got beaten back, and managed to drug Shinji. I’m really looking forward to how the events will develop.

<center>☆</center>

On the next day, after school, I checked that there was no one else around, and entered the sports equipment room and swapped clothes with Hideyoshi at the fastest speed possible.

“Really, you’re really just like me.”

“We’re twins anyway. It’s not weird for us to be alike.”

“We’re twins, huh. I feel that there’s no need for us to be so alike.”

Even so, it’s because of our similar appearances, or we wouldn’t be able to pull this off…but I have a bad feeling about this for some reason.

“I’d be going then. I’ll leave the remedial to you, ane-ue.”

Hideyoshi put on the tie, and then reached his hand out for the door handle of the sports equipment room.

“Ah, hold on, Hideyoshi. Take this.”

I called out to Hideyoshi and handed something to him.

“Hm? What’s this?”

Hideyoshi looked troubled as I handed him a small device.

“A listening bug.”

“Ane-ue…where on earth did you get that from…?”

“One of your classmates lent it to me. I tried asking him, and he happily gave it to me.”

But I used your sleeping photos as exchange.

“So it’s Muttsurini. Seriously, that guy…”

“Alright, just put that on as you move. I’ll track your movements from it.”

“Even if you don’t check on me, I’d be able to act as you properly, ane-ue…”

“Your ‘properly’ here isn’t reliable at all.”

“Well, so be it. it’ll be good if this can make you relax, ane-ue.”

Hideyoshi put the bug behind him and left the sports equipment room while dressed in the girls uniform.

“Then, I should head over to that filthy F classroom.”

I actually wanted to remain close to him in order to observe him, but he already agreed to help me perform on film, and it’s cruel of me if I swap over with that guy and skip the remedial. I should do my part well and head over to F classroom.

God, I beg of you, please don’t let that guy do anything stupid…

<center>☆</center>

''“NOT GOOD! SUGAWA CLIMBED THROUGH THE WINDOW AND ESCAPED TO THE NEXT CLASSROOM!”''

''“THAT SWINE BASTARD…! SO THE RUMORS OF HIM BREAKING THE IRONBLOOD PACE OF THE FFF BY ALMOST EXCHANGING NUMBERS WITH D-CLASS’ TAMANO-SAN WAS TRUE…!? LISTEN UP! THAT GUY’S NO LONGER OUR LEADER. HE’S A HERETIC! FIND HIM AND FINISH HIM OFF”''

''“““ROGER THAT! PLEASE GIVE INSTRUCTIONS”””''

''“SQUADS A-E, ONCE YOU FIND HIM, BRING HIM TO THE INQUISITION! ALSO, DON’T FORGET TO DELETE THE RECORDED NUMBERS! THERE’S THE CHANCE THAT THEY MAY HAVE EXCHANGED NUMBERS! SQUADS F-G, USE ANY MEANS YOU CAN THINK OF TO SPREAD SLANDER ABOUT HIM! BE ESPECIALLY VICIOUS TO D CLASS! SQUAD H, GO FIND FUNAKOSHI-SENSEI (single 46 year old woman)! WE MUST DEFINITELY TEACH THAT TRAITOR WHAT IS THE GRAVEYARD OF A HUMAN LIFE!!!”''

''“““ROGER THAT!!!”””''

I could hear angry roars the moment I arrived in front of the classroom.

…What is the world is this class doing…

I try to resist the urge to turn right as I open the door.

And then, what I see inside are—masked guys wielding leather whips and candles, running about wildly.

“Really, what are you doing!?”

Who are these guys? Why isn’t anyone preparing for the lessons before the remedial? Before I even talk about lessons, someone please explain what’s with these get-up? Are they some religious militant group!?

“Ah, welcome back, Hideyoshi.”

A guy who’s been running around wildly takes off his hood and approaches me. It’s Yoshii Akihisa-kun, and he’s a famous person in our year, no the school. I think it’s because of what he does all the time that he’s called an idiot…he has quite the decent appearance, so this is a pity.

“Hm? Arre? What is it?”

That Yoshii-kun’s staring at my face.

“Wha, what’s— it about, Akihisa?”

What is it. I barely managed to swallow my words that were about to be released. This is dangerous. I’m Hideyoshi now. I better take note of my tone.

“You do seem different from usual…”

“Yo, you’re thinking too much! I’m always like this.”

Even our relatives close to us can’t even tell us apart, and yet he managed to do so in such a short time…! This guy who’s always being called an idiot is way too sharp here!

“Really…? But, normally, if I talk like this…well, I feel that you’re more feminine and cute normally.”

What should I do? I really have the urge to immediately snap this idiot’s carotid artery.

“Instead of that, how’s the remedial? I’d see that the gang’s isn’t that motivated.”

“Ah, yeah. If it’s the remedial, Ironman did tell us. He told us to finish up the printed worksheets first, and then we’ll continue with the lessons.”

“I see. So that’s why everyone’s moving around so freely.”

“It’s just like self-study period before Ironman comes back.”

Looks like Nishimura-sensei too went to prepare for the introduction movie. If not, I don’t think that teacher will take his eyes away from this class even if it’s for a short time.

“Leaving that aside, it’s not just a feeling. I think you do sound different from usual, Hideyoshi. Do you have a cold—”

''“Report! We’ve obtained new information. Squad F has interacted with D class’ Tamano-san. She says that she has no interest in Sugawa and says that “I want to know more about Aki-chan instead’! I repeat! D class’ Tamano Miki has interest in Yoshii Akihisa! D class’ Tamano Miki has interest in Yoshii Akihisa!”''

“Farewell!”

On hearing the report, Yoshii-kun immediately took off his hood and dashed off like an escaping rabbit.

''“DON’T LET HIM GET AWAY! LET THE BACKUP FORCES FORM THE ASSAULT SQUADS! WE CAN’T LET THAT GUY RAMPAGE FURTHER!!”''

''“BUT WAIT! I THINK TAMANO SAID AKI-CHAN THERE! YOSHII’S REALLY DISGUSTING, BUT AKI-CHAN’S JUST MY TYPE!”''

''“ME TOO!”''

Really…this class is full of idiots…

But this is just what I want. Luckily, it seems that they’re having self-study time, so I can check on Hideyoshi’s situation properly. Let me think. This seems like it’s similar to a recorder—done.

I put on earphone of the device I borrowed over from Tsuchiya-kun at noon break and switched it on. A shrill noise rang for a while, and then, the voice became clear.

''“—thank you, Kinoshita-san.”''

''“Eh? Did I do something you have to thank me for, Kubo-kun?”''

Ah, I hear it. it’s Hideyoshi’s voice, right? It does sound different from his usual voice, so this is the voice other people are hearing from me. The sound quality isn’t very good, and it’s hard to tell who’s talking.

''“Yes. It’s thanks to you that I managed to summon courage. I managed to gain lots of confidence the moment I knew I have a comrade amongst my classmates.”''

''“Comrade?”''

From what I can guess from the conversation, the one talking should be Kubo-kun, but what is he talking about? The filming doesn’t seem like it started, so are they randomly chatting away..but, Kubo-kun and a comrade? What are they talking about…?

''“But speaking of which, I never thought that you’re a homosexual. It really surprised me.”''

WHAT IN THE WORLD DID THAT IDIOT JUST SAY—!?

''“If possible, can you tell me the name of the person you like? If it’s possible, I’ll definitely help you as much as I can.”''

''“Erm…about that, the one I like—”''

I CAN’T LET HIM TALK FURTHER! I MUST MAKE HIM SHUT UP EVEN IF I HAVE TO PUNCH HIM!

I got out from F classroom and sprinted all the way down the corridor to A classroom, pulling aside the door.

BAM!! A loud sound echoed throughout the classroom.

“Arra, Hideyoshi. What’s the matter?”

Hideyoshi, who’s chatting with Kubo-kun, turns towards me while pretending to be me.

I too pretend to be Hideyoshi as I say.

“Ane-ue. Can~I borrow a little of your time? I’d don’t want others to hear about what we’re talking about, so how about we head there?”

“? I don’t really understand, but sure. Please excuse me for a while, Kubo-kun.”

Hideyoshi didn’t notice my killing intent at all as he follows me to the stairs platform where no one is at. Right, over here…I’ll kill him.

“…What did you say to Kubo-kun…?”

I grabbed onto the dazed looking Hideyoshi by the arms and wrists as I asked while smiling serenely.

“Fm? I’m just chatting with him, and then, I talked about your interests in other gender.”

“Hm…and then?”

“From your thinking process, I tried to tell him that ‘you don’t have any interests in guys in reality’, but it seems that I made a mistake in my choice of words, ane-ue. It seems that Kubo misinterpreted it as ‘no interests in the other gender’ and mistook you for a homosexual—AH, ANE-UE! NO…! DON’T TURN THE JOINT THERE…!”

“You idiot! When did I say that I have no interests in the other gender!? I just say that I like girl-oriented light novels, so of course I have interests in guys in reality, get it!? Don’t say such things that’ll cause misunderstandings!”

“I’d, I’d understand! I’d not make a mistake next time!”

“Really. It’s all up, to you…!”

Because of the filming, I can’t let Hideyoshi get hurt yet. I’ll settle this afterwards, but first, we’ll have to focus on what’s before this.

I let go of Hideyoshi’s arms and wrists as he started crying out in pain, and he rubbed his arms while heading back to the classroom. I should head back to F class too.

<center>☆</center>

''“…Yuuko.”''

''“Ah, prez. What is it?”''

I returned back to the classroom, and put on the earphone. This time, I hear another voice. This manner of speech is most likely A class’ rep Kirishima Shouko-san.

Ahh…not good…if they don’t start filming soon, the swap may end up exposed…

''“…Over there.”''

''“There? What’s there?”''

''“…The skirt’s rolled up.”''

THAT IDIOT EXPOSED HIMSELF THERE…! LET ALONE WHETHER HIS ACTING IS BAD OR NOT, THAT’S TOO DEFENSELESS OF HIM! HE DOESN’T CARE ABOUT HOW CAREFUL WE ARE WHEN WE WEAR OUR SKIRTS!

Hideyoshi’s tone doesn’t seem to imply that he cares about my feelings when I’m being all terrified here as he doesn’t seem bothered by this skirt-flipping like thing.

''“Thanks for the concern, prez. But I’m fine”''

''“…Fine?”''

''“It’s fine if they’re not seen.”''

''“…But if the skirt’s flipped.”''

''“No. it’s fine. That’s because.”''

''“…Because?”''

''“Because—I made sure to wear my underwear properly today.”''

DOK DOK DOK DOK DOK

“WHAT IN THE WORLD DID YOU JUST SAY!? IT SOUNDS LIKE I DON’T USUALLY WEAR UNDERWEAR!!”

“What I’d meant was that it’s fine because I’m wearing gym shorts under my skirt.”

“I DON’T GET THAT FEELING AT ALL!”

“But gym shorts are part of underwear.”

“SHUT UP! ANYWAY, DON’T SAY SUCH UNEXPECTED THINGS AGAIN, REMEMBER THAT! ALSO, WATCH THE SKIRT!”

The good thing in this unfortunate incident is that it seems only prez heard about it. if not, my rating will be sorely dented.

“Muu…but ane-ue, your skirt is too short and loose around the waist. It’s really hard to move in this…”

“Are you saying that my figure is worse than yours?”

This idiot…once his purpose is done, I’ll definitely deal with him severely…

“Anyway, be careful with what do you! It’ll be troublesome if you end up getting harassed by some weird guy because you’re too alluring!”

“Understood. I’d take note.”

“Do it properly.”

I released Hideyoshi and let him return to A class.

That idiot might come up with some trouble when I’m not around to notice. I head towards F classroom as I listen to the earphone. At this point, it can’t be helped even if people give me weird looks.

''“Ki, Kinoshita-san!”''

''“? What is it? You’re—”''

''“I’m Yokomizo Kouji from 2-F. Actually, erm, well…”''

F class’ Yokomizo Kouji-kun? Who’s that? I feel that I never talked to this person before…and he does sound rather panicky. Don’t tell me…

''“A, actually, I like you a lot, Kinoshita-san! Please go out with me!”''

A confession!? But, of all moments, he chose to do so when Hideyoshi’s swapped with me. This guy really doesn’t know how to watch the timing…or is it that Hideyoshi’s swapped with me that he finds me charming, and so decided to confess to him? I guess not, right…?

Well, leaving that aside, I’m happy to receive his feelings, but I don’t intend to go out with anyone at this point, and I’m not too familiar with him. I’m sorry, but I’ll have to reject him. It’ll be best if Hideyoshi can reject him without hurting him…

And as I think this way, Hideyoshi seems to understand what I feel as he says the reason why I’m rejecting him formally. Fm fm. As expected of us being twins. He completely understands what I’m thinking.

''“Well…I’m happy to receive your feelings, but…”''

''“Tha, that’s…!”''

''“I’m sorry.”''

The image of Hideyoshi lowering his head was passed to me through the earphone.

That guy really can do it. Beautiful rejection…but I just find it inconceivable to hear his rejection that sounds like he’s used to it.

''“Then, please tell me the kind of person you like, Kinoshita-san! I’ll try and become the kind of guy you like and make you—”''

Yokomizo-kun continued to bug around.

It’s annoying, but I do like it that I’m being liked like this. Even so, the answer just now won’t change.

''“Even so…I’m sorry.”''

''“Wh, why…?”''

''“Because, I’m—only interested in 12-year-old pretty boys…”''

DOK DOK DOK DOK DOK

“I’LL KILL YOU.”

“An, ane-ue? Why are you so agitated out of a sudden? Calm down first.”

“How can I calm down!?”

Me being a homosexual might be thought of as a joke here, and here I’m being treated as a no-panties liberator under the skirt!? What kind of an incorrigible woman have I become!? Isn’t this worse than being labelled as someone who’s called out for having no sense of rhythm!?

“I’d feel that I’ve worked hard to understand your interests, right, ane-ue?”

“Uu…well, about that, I can’t say it’s completely wrong…but those are just what I like in fiction. I do have other interests in reality.”

“Muu…this is really complicated…”

“Basically, my interests in 2-D and 3-D are completely different! Besides, didn’t I say not to mention those so openly!? If you want to act as me, be more thorough!”

“Mu…now that you mention it, it’s just like what you say…sorry, ane-ue. I accidentally prioritized your appearance at home and replicated that.”

“…So it seems that I give that kind of feeling to you at home…”

Though I do think that I’m more refined…

“Speaking of which, only that person heard your rejection line, right?”

“The line about pretty boys under 12?”

“Yes. It’ll be troublesome if anyone else hears it.”

I guess it’s fine, but…if anyone else hears it, I’ll just have to make that person disappear, right…?

“I’d haven’t witnessed any witnesses, but do not worry about the acting, ane-ue. I’d perfectly replicate your social appearance from now on.”

“I feel that there’re a lot of things that can’t be recovered…”

Better not to say anything else. In that case, I’ll just have to hang on and let this guy keep acting until the end. I have nothing to lose anyway…

<center>☆</center>

I got myself completely tired dealing with Hideyoshi as I returned back to F classroom, and for some reason, Yoshii-kun came up to me.

“Arre? Where did you go, Hideyoshi?”

“Ah, Yo—then, Akihisa. I’d just went to the toilet. What about you? There’s no need to run, is there?”

“Yeah. As I was running, I heard that Yokomizo-kun confessed to Kinoshita Yuuko-san, so everyone’s pursuing after him now.”

I’m not very familiar with you, but to you, the one called Yokomizo-kun, I’m sorry. You’re likely a victim who suffered most other than me in this incident…

“Really, Yokomizo-kun won’t heed his lesson. He got punished last week for trying to ask Hideyoshi out for a date, and he’s now asking the older sister because he failed.”

I’ll take that back. To the guy called Yokomizo-kun, if I meet you next time, I’ll definitely snap your bones into the opposite direction.

“Ah, that’s right, Hideyoshi. About your sister…”

“Wha, what about my sister?”

“? What are you panicking about?”

“I, I’d panic from time to time too.”

“Well, never mind…speaking of your sister, Hideyoshi, she’s going to perform in the school promotional movie.”

Ah, what? So it’s about that…I thought my identity got revealed there. It really shocked me.

“Since it’s rare for us to have self-study, how about we check it out?”

“Hm? Tha, that’s true. I’m a little concerned here. It might not be a bad idea to check it out.”

If we continue to chat in this classroom like this, there’s a high chance that Yoshii-kun will see that we switched identities. Also, I’m concerned about Hideyoshi’s situation too, so it might be good to check things out.

We leave the classroom which is buzzing with angry roars, and Yoshii-kun and I head towards A classroom.

“However, your sister is really amazing, Hideyoshi.”

“? How?”

“Well, she’s cute, sports and studies can’t stump her, and she’s going to sing in front of a camera today, you know? She’s amazing for being able to do anything.”

“I, is that so?”

Yoshii-kun’s innocent eyes glanced behind, leaving me speechless. For some reason, I feel a sense of guilt for tricking him. To be honest, I have no sense of rhythm, and I can’t sing in front of the camera at all.

Even if I respond to his expectations, I have to put all my hopes on Hideyoshi succeeding no matter whether it’s right or not. My pride won’t allow me to show that I have a bad sense of rhythm. Since you created so many lies about it, it’s about time you make this a success, or else it’ll be a shame to me…!

“? What is it, Hideyoshi? It’s rare to see you so horrified. You look like your sister there, you know?”

“Ah, it, it’s nothing. Nothing at all. Don’t mind.”

Why is it that I’m the one giving the terrified expression here? I want to grab Yoshii-kun’s joints and hear his explanation, but I continue to keep that smiling face as I suppress that urge. It’ll be all a waste if things collapse here.

I carry the fake smile and walk a few steps, only to hear a certain melody.

“Ah, this is the school anthem right? Looks like they’re starting from the combined choir.”

“Un, looks like it.”

The grand piano in A classroom leads the rhythm, and the combined singing voices of around 20 people can be heard. There’s no alto or tenor in this, just a simple melody of the main theme. However, the combined singing here had a refreshing feeling that reminds me of the clear summer sky and also the presence of the gathering rainy clouds floating in that sky—the wonderful feeling.

“Hideyoshi, your sister is leading the singing in the middle.”

Approaching closer, I see that Hideyoshi, who’s dressed up as me, is standing in the most obvious focal point, the center, singing.

I do find it vexing, but I do say that my brother here has a decent appearance. I’m not saying that he’s pretty, but whether it’s Hideyoshi, or anyone else, when people focus on what they want to do, they’ll show off an inexplicable charm. Right now, Hideyoshi’s giving off that charm, looking really attractive. I’m really envious of him.

“As expected, Hideyoshi’s sister is pretty.”

“Is, is that so?”

I felt a little redeemed by Yoshii-kun’s words. If he’s saying ‘as expected’, it means that he more or less feels that I have some charm, right?

“But it’s a pity…”

“Eh? What?”

“Just now, when I was running for my life, I heard—”

A really ominous premonition burnt within me.

“—That Hideyoshi’s sister normally doesn’t wear underwear, and is interested in only girls and young boys.”

“FORGET ABOUT IIITTTTTTT—!!”

“UWAH! What is it, Hideyoshi!? What’s wrong!? Why are you suddenly using wrestling moves on me!?”

“Who cares! Forget about everything you heard! I’ll use this pain to erase all your memories!”

“Hi, Hideyoshi! I don’t know why, but your chest! There’s a faint soft feeling touching my arm, UWAAHH!?”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY ‘FAINT’! I DO HAVE SOME MORE OR LESS HERE!”

“What is it, Hideyoshi!? What did I do wrong here for you to suddenly use violence ARGGGGGHHHH!!!?”

“ANYWAY, FORGET ABOUT THIS—!!”

“WHAT!? WHY AM I BEING TREATED LIKE THIS—!?”

<center>☆</center>

“…Ane-ue.”

“…What is it, Hideyoshi?”

“Recently, those guys in class seem to have a rumor that there’s growth on my chest…”

“What a coincidence. In fact, my classmates since to have a rumor going on between them that ‘Kinoshita Yuuko normally don’t wear underwear and likes girls and young boys’…”

““…””

“HOW ARE YOU GOING TO COMPENSATE ME, ANE-UE!? THINGS END UP LIKE THAT, I CAN’T BATHE WITH AKIHISA AND THE REST, AND I CAN’T EVEN USE THE GYM CHANGING ROOM!?”

“IT’S FINE SINCE YOUR PREDICAMENT HASN’T CHANGED AT ALL, OKAY!? I WENT FROM HONOR STUDENT TO A BLATANT THREE-STRIKE PERVERT, YOU KNOW!? YOU SHOULD BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS!”

“IT’S BECAUSE YOU MENTIONED THAT WE SWITCH AROUND! EVEN SHIMADA’S BEEN ACTING WEIRD AND IS STARING AT MY CHEST LIKE A GRUDGING AVENGER!”

“SERVES YOU RIGHT! IT’S BECAUSE YOU DID SOME WEIRD ACTING!”

“WRONG, IT’S YOUR FAULT, ANE-UE!”

“NO, IT’S YOURS!”

““……””

“Well, we’re powerless to do anything now, so let’s just leave it alone…”

“Yeah…we can’t do anything even if we’re concerned about it…”

““There’ll soon be a topic even more amazing, and these events will soon be forgotten (anyway)””

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Advertisements|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6.5_Fumizuki News Entertainment}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and My Stupid Brother and a Switch of Classrooms

2012-12-15T11:49:05Z

128.189.170.242:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6.5 Me and My Stupid Brother and a Switch of Classrooms

2012-12-15T10:20:54Z

128.189.170.242: The large removed block was a repeat...

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster

2012-11-26T17:19:45Z

128.189.170.242:

==Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 009.jpg|thumb|Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster]]

''“How’s your preparations for the High School visit?”''

''“Nothing much. I don’t have a specific target, so I guess I’ll be fishing around~”''

''“Me too~”''

I heard my classmates lazy conversation—

'''‘Keisei Middle School, student Kubo Yoshimitsu from class 3-C hopes to attend Fumitzuki Academy.’'''

I wrote my brother’s school on the form indicating which high school I hoped to visit.

“Arre? Kubo-kun, you hope to go to Fumitzuki Academy too? I’m the same too!”

Tsuchiya Hinata-san, who’s sitting at the table beside me, opened her form after seeing mine.

“You hope to take a look at Fumitzuki Academy, Tsuchiya-san?”

“Un. Onii-chan is studying over there, so I want to take a look.”

“Is that so? I see.”

“Aren’t you the same too, Kubo-kun?”

I’m hesitating somewhat over my response. The fact is that our brothers are in the same school.

However, there’s a basic difference in reason as to why I’m going to the school as compared to her.

“For me…I’m actually going there to check on something instead of visiting.”

“Check? About what?”

Tsuchiya-san naively answered back. As for what, well…of course, it’s—

“—A family member’s shame.”

Recently, I found a mysterious bolster and blanket in brother’s room. I want to go to Fumitzuki Academy to find out the reasons behind these items.

<center>☆</center>

''“—And so, our school integrated an advanced education system…”''

The female teacher who was superintendent over the second years introduced Fumitzuki Academy to us at the sports hall.

I had a little interest in this format, but half my mind was thinking of some other thing.

My brother was obviously being overly happy recently. To him, it was a very good change, something that would be really welcomed. A family member’s happiness is definitely my happiness.

However,

“…Why do you have a bolster and photos of a guy, brother…!!”

I looked inside the half-opened cabinet shelf when I went to my brother’s room to borrow a dictionary. Before that moment, I never ever believed that there was no Pandora Box that was never meant to be opened.

A weird change in a family member is a weird change for me. I have to investigate what’s going on and eliminate the situation…!

''“—And that is all for the explanation. Now, we will have the free trip around the school.”''

The teacher finished explaining as I clenched my fist to swear.

''“Also, there are a lot more people who wanted to visit A class, so we prepared a guide. Kirishima-san—“''

“…Yes, I’m sorry for being late.”

A female student appeared in front of everyone as she apologized.

On seeing her, the visiting students gasped.

''“What a beauty…”''

''“How, pretty…”''

''“I think that person has the top grades in the year…”''

''“Alright, I’ve decided to attend this school…”''

I can understand the cries of amazement around me. The student who appeared in front of us is really pretty.

If she has the best grades, that means she’s in A class too…which means she’s brother’s classmate. So brother has been studying together in the same classroom as this beautiful person.

But even if I say so…

“Why…why did brother skip through that person to fall for a guy…!”

I cannot understand this at all! No, I think a lot of people other than me will not be able to understand as well.

“Hm? No, wait…?”

Instead of saying that I cannot understand this, maybe I should say that the chances itself did not seem to be right? Yes, in other words—

“My brother was brainwashed or something, right…?”

My guess here may be ridiculous, but since this itself is not normal, I cannot pass up on all possibilities.

To a certain extent, even if it was not of that level, was brother fooled by that person? Was he fooled by some guy with a unique interest or something?

Tricked, blackmail, brainwash. I cannot stop thinking when I lose control of my thoughts.

“Alright…as much as anything else, I have to collect all information first.”

I have to grasp the current situation in order to solve this situation no matter what. Luckily, I just need to investigate on this person ‘F class’ Yoshii Akihisa’. I do not think that it will be difficult to gather information on him.

I leave the A class group that is led by the pretty upperclassman and head towards F class.

''“Ah, Kirishima-sempai. Your hand got dirtied by some coloring, you know?”''

''“You’re making something? Amazing!”''

''“…In a certain sense, I did dirty it when creating something.”''

''“What sense?”''

''“…I had some resistance when I said that I wanted to make Shouyu.”''

''“? Do you need red paint to make soy sauce? ”''<ref>Again, Shouyu (醤油)= soy sauce</ref>

''“…It’s not paint.”''

''“???”''

<center>☆</center>

“Where are you going, Kubo-kun?”

“Hm?”

Someone taps me on the shoulder as I look for F class.

“Ah, Tsuchiya-san. Aren’t you going to visit A class?”

“I want to check on Kou-nii’s F class. What about you, Kubo-kun?”

“I want to go to F class to look for something too.”

“Nice. I was wondering where the classroom is in the first place~”

Tsuchiya-san clapped her hands together as if she found a savior.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t know what to do since I don’t know where the place is either.”

“Hm? Is that so?”

They gave us a guidebook, but for some reason, only the locations for A to D classes were shown. Logically, there should be an E and F class, so it looked like they didn’t print something they don’t want us to see…why? Maybe I’m thinking too much, definitely.”

“If you don’t know too, we’ll just ask someone else then, Kubo-kun. Sorry—”

The fearless Tsuchiya-san moves to a girl on the corridor to ask for directions.

“Yes, what is it?”

That person who answered with a gentle voice had soft hair and…well, I’ll say, a very developed area for a certain female part. The type is different, but she has a charm that won’t lose to upperclassman Kirishima.

“Wow, amazing…I can see them even with the uniform on…”

“???”

Tsuchiya-san looked at the person’s chest and muttered. I guess even those of the same gender finds it amazing.

“Ah, are you lost during your visit?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

The upperclassman deduced this from how we looked and our attitude. She’s holding onto a ‘Tendencies of Prestigious Universities and Countermeasures’, and I can tell that she should be a smart person.

“Where are you going? I can bring you there if you want?”

She’s kind, pretty, gentle, and has a nice figure.

There’s such a person here, but I can’t help but think. ''Brother! Can’t this person do either…?''

“That will be a great help to us. We’re looking for class 2-F.”

“Eh? Our class?”

Our class…?

“Erm…may I ask? Are you a student of F class, sempai?”

“Yes, I am.”

The upperclassman smiled as she answered. I really did not expect this person to be of F class…

“Then, let’s go. F class is on the other side of the corridor. It’s in the other school building.”

Tsuchiya-san and I follow her.

So it’s in another school building. No wonder I can’t find it around here.

“Excuse me…are you Himeji Mizuki-sempai?”

Tsuchiya-san asked the upperclassman Himeji as we proceed on.

“Ah, yes. How do you know my name?”

“Sorry for introducing myself late. I’m Tsuchiya Kouta’s little sister Hinata. Sorry for Kou-nii’s usual troubles.”

Tsuchiya-san introduced herself, and upperclassman Himeji widened her eyes in shock.

<center>☆</center>

“Is that so? Tsuchiya-kun’s little sister, Kubo-kun’s little brother.”

““Thank you for taking care of our brothers.””

“No no, I should be the one here.”

Everyone introduce themselves as we walk towards F class.

We proceed down the corridor, and I can ask about what I wanted to investigate.

“Himeji-sempai. There’s something I want to ask.”

“Yes, what is it?”

Then, what should I ask? It’ll be too direct if I immediately ask what kind of person F class’ Yoshii Akihisa is like…

“How’s everyone from F class like?”

“Better ask in a roundabout way.”

“Un…well…if I have to say in one line, it’s that they’re all a bunch of cheerful people.”

Upperclassman Himeji showed no signs of malice as I could tell that she really believed so.

“I heard this from Kou-nii before too. I really want to see how it’s like~♪”

“Ah, we’re here.”

Upperclassman Himeji opened the classroom door.

CRAK!

''“All pretty boys in this world shall be cursed!”''

''“““Cursed!!”””''

''“All popular guys can go and die!”''

''“““Go and die!!!”””''

—Thud.

“Sorry, Himeji-sempai, but I think the black magic club is using this classroom.”

“Ah, no, that’s…everyone from F class…”

The mysterious group dressed in hooded robes was having a Massive Congregation in the shady classroom.

“What is it what is it, Kubo-kun? I haven’t seen anything yet.”

“It might be better not to see it.”

“I want to see it all the more when you say it like that!”

Tsuchiya-san ignored my advice as she opened the door.

''“Hm? Visitors?”''

''“Oh my, a girl I’ve never seen before.”''

''“Welcome, cute lady.”''

This time, what appeared in front of me was a group of boys who invited Tsuchiya-san and upperclassman Himeji with shining teeth. It feels like the mysterious scene just now vanished without a trace.

“Kubo-kun, it’s weird to have tatamis and short tables, but I don’t see any black magic club.”

“…”

As Tsuchiya-san had said, I don’t see any trace or even a dust of mystery.

But what I saw just now shouldn’t be a hallucination.

''“Speaking of which, the boy over there. What do you have with us?”''

''“Are you the boyfriend of that young lady over there? …We’ll kill you.”''

''“Ah, boy. Do you want to play punching with us until one side bleeds?”''

The upperclassmen talking to me seemed to have some agenda behind their words. As expected, what I saw just now was real.

“No, I’m just visiting with a classman.”

''“““That’s fine then.”””''

The thick killing intent faded off.

My body will definitely be sliced into fine pieces and fed to the fishes if I said ‘that’s right there~, my girlfriend is very cute, isn’t she?’

While I’m in cold sweat, beside me was.

“Ah, Kou-nii! I came to play!”

“…! Hinata, why are you…!”

Tsuchiya-san spotted her older brother in the classroom and walked over.

''“Everyone, get ready.”''

''“““Right!”””''

“…No, you’re mistaken…!”

The killing intent gathered again. I never thought that I would experience such murderous killing intent twice within 5 minutes of stepping in.

''“Tsuchiya, it’s really a pity that you’re dating such a cute girl.”''

''“You shall experience for yourself the code of blood the FFF Inquisition has established.”''

“…No…! Hinata’s my blood-related imouto…!”

''“““So what!?”””''

I feel that it’s important here.

''“Wait, everyone, calm down.”''

''“““Leader! Why are you stopping us!”””''

''“Muttsurini undoubtedly called his little sister to everyone in F class to introduce us to her. Tsuchiya Hinata-san. Do you have a boyfriend?”''

“Hm? No.”

''“Nice to meet you for the first time. I’m your brother’s good friend, Sugawa Ryo.”''

''“Ya, you’re really cute, imouto-chan. What a coincidence that I don’t have a girlfriend.”''

''“Brother-in-law Muttsurini, I’ll definitely make her happy!”''

Tsuchiya-san was immediately surrounded by the upperclassmen. What’s with this class? It has nothing to do with the ‘prep school’ concept at all.

“Well, even if you say so…I don’t have any intent to go out with anyone right now.”

Tsuchiya-san laughed as she said.

“That’s because I’m busy with taking care of onii-chan here.”

''“Terminate him.”''

''“““Yes sir!”””''

“…I won’t be caught by you! (Runs away)”

The classroom immediately descended into chaos.

I stare blankly at the persecution that’s going on as I ask upperclassman Himeji beside me.

“Well…Himeji-sempai. Is everyone normally like this…?”

“Ah, no…if I have to say, it’ll be a little…more overboard usually…”

My impression of a prep school has finally collapsed completely.

<center>☆</center>

“Excuse me, can I disturb you for a moment?”

“Hm? What is it, Kubo-kun?”

“Sorry, there’s something I want to ask.”

I wanted to ask the upperclassman Yoshii Akihisa himself, but he’s not in this classroom, so I ask around the upperclassmen in the classroom.

“What do you want to ask?”

“Erm…I heard that there’s a very interesting person in this class.”

“Really interesting? The face?”

“Why must you consider that before the personality!?”

The conversation can’t even be completed successfully.

“Well, what is it that you want to ask about that Yoshii’s face?”

“Sorry sempai. I never said a single word about that.”

I don’t think there is a need to describe him like this after a look from my brother’s photo. Even so, that was the first name they immediately threw out. How is this Yoshii Akihisa normally being treated everyday?

“But you’re asking about Yoshii, right?”

“Yes. Well… since he’s famous, I thought that I should know what kind of person he is.”

I asked vaguely.

“An idiot.”

“A rather stupid idiot.”

“Ah yes, an unprecedented idiot who’ll probably never appear again.”

My impression of upperclassman Yoshii Akihisa has been covered with regret.

“Erm, to be specific?”

“During our first year, he splashed a pail on water at a teacher.”

“At the start of our second year, he destroyed a wall.”

“During the school festival, he even blew up the Head of Teaching Staff’s office.”

It’s already a big thing to splash water on a teacher, and yet he destroyed a wall and blew up the Head of Teaching Staff’s Office. This is completely unheard of, really unbelievable. These upperclassmen must be joking, right—

''“MOVE—ASIDE—(Glass Shatters)!!!”''

''“DAMN IT! YOSHII GOT AWAY!!”''

''“BASTARD! HE’S ACTUALLY HIDING IN THE EMPTY CLASSROOM!!!”''

''“AFTER HIM! DON’T LET HIM GET AWAY!!!”''

''“WE MUST MAKE HIM SPILL OUT THE DETAILS ABOUT HIS OUTING WITH KINOSHITA!!!”''

Some weird noises could be heard from the other side of the corridor. Huh? Did I just hear the sound of windows breaking…? To think that I can hear such noises during an ordinary life besides watching those Hollywood movies…

“Anything you still want to ask, Kubo-kun?”

If possible, I want to ask about something regarding common sense—never mind. For some reason, I feel that it’ll be a waste of my time if I do so here.

“If there’s none, we’ll proceed to join Yoshii’s execution team.”

“Ah, yes, thank you very much.”

“No biggies. Let’s go, Fukumura.”

“Right. We must make sure that guy ceases to breathe today.”

“That bastard better get ready.”

The upperclassmen wielded whips and wooden swords as they walked out of the classroom.

<center>☆</center>

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster

2012-11-25T22:33:23Z

128.189.170.242: "no" seems more likely than "an"...

==Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster==

[[Image:BTS vol 10.5 009.jpg|thumb|Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster]]

''“How’s your preparations for the High School visit?”''

''“Nothing much. I don’t have a specific target, so I guess I’ll be fishing around~”''

''“Me too~”''

I heard my classmates lazy conversation—

'''‘Keisei Middle School, student Kubo Yoshimitsu from class 3-C hopes to attend Fumitzuki Academy.’'''

I wrote my brother’s school on the form indicating which high school I hoped to visit.

“Arre? Kubo-kun, you hope to go to Fumitzuki Academy too? I’m the same too!”

Tsuchiya Hinata-san, who’s sitting at the table beside me, opened her form after seeing mine.

“You hope to take a look at Fumitzuki Academy, Tsuchiya-san?”

“Un. Onii-chan is studying over there, so I want to take a look.”

“Is that so? I see.”

“Aren’t you the same too, Kubo-kun?”

I’m hesitating somewhat over my response. The fact is that our brothers are in the same school.

However, there’s a basic difference in reason as to why I’m going to the school as compared to her.

“For me…I’m actually going there to check on something instead of visiting.”

“Check? About what?”

Tsuchiya-san naively answered back. As for what, well…of course, it’s—

“—A family member’s shame.”

Recently, I found a mysterious bolster and blanket in brother’s room. I want to go to Fumitzuki Academy to find out the reasons behind these items.

<center>☆</center>

''“—And so, our school integrated an advanced education system…”''

The female teacher who was superintendent over the second years introduced Fumitzuki Academy to us at the sports hall.

I had a little interest in this format, but half my mind was thinking of some other thing.

My brother was obviously being overly happy recently. To him, it was a very good change, something that would be really welcomed. A family member’s happiness is definitely my happiness.

However,

“…Why do you have a bolster and photos of a guy, brother…!!”

I looked inside the half-opened cabinet shelf when I went to my brother’s room to borrow a dictionary. Before that moment, I never ever believed that there was no Pandora Box that was never meant to be opened.

A weird change in a family member is a weird change for me. I have to investigate what’s going on and eliminate the situation…!

''“—And that is all for the explanation. Now, we will have the free trip around the school.”''

The teacher finished explaining as I clenched my fist to swear.

''“Also, there are a lot more people who wanted to visit A class, so we prepared a guide. Kirishima-san—“''

“…Yes, I’m sorry for being late.”

A female student appeared in front of everyone as she apologized.

On seeing her, the visiting students gasped.

''“What a beauty…”''

''“How, pretty…”''

''“I think that person has the top grades in the year…”''

''“Alright, I’ve decided to attend this school…”''

I can understand the cries of amazement around me. The student who appeared in front of us is really pretty.

If she has the best grades, that means she’s in A class too…which means she’s brother’s classmate. So brother has been studying together in the same classroom as this beautiful person.

But even if I say so…

“Why…why did brother skip through that person to fall for a guy…!”

I cannot understand this at all! No, I think a lot of people other than me will not be able to understand as well.

“Hm? No, wait…?”

Instead of saying that I cannot understand this, maybe I should say that the chances itself did not seem to be right? Yes, in other words—

“My brother was brainwashed or something, right…?”

My guess here may be ridiculous, but since this itself is not normal, I cannot pass up on all possibilities.

To a certain extent, even if it was not of that level, was brother fooled by that person? Was he fooled by some guy with a unique interest or something?

Tricked, blackmail, brainwash. I cannot stop thinking when I lose control of my thoughts.

“Alright…as much as anything else, I have to collect all information first.”

I have to grasp the current situation in order to solve this situation no matter what. Luckily, I just need to investigate on this person ‘F class’ Yoshii Akihisa’. I do not think that it will be difficult to gather information on him.

I leave the A class group that is led by the pretty upperclassman and head towards F class.

''“Ah, Kirishima-sempai. Your hand got dirtied by some coloring, you know?”''

''“You’re making something? Amazing!”''

''“…In a certain sense, I did dirty it when creating something.”''

''“What sense?”''

''“…I had some resistance when I said that I wanted to make Shouyu.”''

''“? Do you need red paint to make soy sauce? ”''<ref>Again, Shouyu (醤油)= soy sauce</ref>

''“…It’s not paint.”''

''“???”''

<center>☆</center>

“Where are you going, Kubo-kun?”

“Hm?”

Someone taps me on the shoulder as I look for F class.

“Ah, Tsuchiya-san. Aren’t you going to visit A class?”

“I want to check on Kou-nii’s F class. What about you, Kubo-kun?”

“I want to go to F class to look for something too.”

“Nice. I was wondering where the classroom is in the first place~”

Tsuchiya-san clapped her hands together as if she found a savior.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t know what to do since I don’t know where the place is either.”

“Hm? Is that so?”

They gave us a guidebook, but for some reason, only the locations for A to D classes were shown. Logically, there should be an E and F class, so it looked like they didn’t print something they don’t want us to see…why? Maybe I’m thinking too much, definitely.”

“If you don’t know too, we’ll just ask someone else then, Kubo-kun. Sorry—”

The fearless Tsuchiya-san moves to a girl on the corridor to ask for directions.

“Yes, what is it?”

That person who answered with a gentle voice had soft hair and…well, I’ll say, a very developed area for a certain female part. The type is different, but she has a charm that won’t lose to upperclassman Kirishima.

“Wow, amazing…I can see them even with the uniform on…”

“???”

Tsuchiya-san looked at the person’s chest and muttered. I guess even those of the same gender finds it amazing.

“Ah, are you lost during your visit?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

The upperclassman deduced this from how we looked and our attitude. She’s holding onto a ‘Tendencies of Prestigious Universities and Countermeasures’, and I can tell that she should be a smart person.

“Where are you going? I can bring you there if you want?”

She’s kind, pretty, gentle, and has a nice figure.

There’s such a person here, but I can’t help but think. ''Brother! Can’t this person do either…?''

“That will be a great help to us. We’re looking for class 2-F.”

“Eh? Our class?”

Our class…?

“Erm…may I ask? Are you a student of F class, sempai?”

“Yes, I am.”

The upperclassman smiled as she answered. I really did not expect this person to be of F class…

“Then, let’s go. F class is on the other side of the corridor. It’s in the other school building.”

Tsuchiya-san and I follow her.

So it’s in another school building. No wonder I can’t find it around here.

“Excuse me…are you Himeji Mizuki-sempai?”

Tsuchiya-san asked the upperclassman Himeji as we proceed on.

“Ah, yes. How do you know my name?”

“Sorry for introducing myself late. I’m Tsuchiya Kouta’s little sister Hinata. Sorry for Kou-nii’s usual troubles.”

Tsuchiya-san introduced herself, and upperclassman Himeji widened her eyes in shock.

<center>☆</center>

“Is that so? Tsuchiya-kun’s little sister, Kubo-kun’s little brother.”

““Thank you for taking care of our brothers.””

“No no, I should be the one here.”

Everyone introduce themselves as we walk towards F class.

We proceed down the corridor, and I can ask about what I wanted to investigate.

“Himeji-sempai. There’s something I want to ask.”

“Yes, what is it?”

Then, what should I ask? It’ll be too direct if I immediately ask what kind of person F class’ Yoshii Akihisa is like…

“How’s everyone from F class like?”

“Better ask in a roundabout way.”

“Un…well…if I have to say in one line, it’s that they’re all a bunch of cheerful people.”

Upperclassman Himeji showed no signs of malice as I could tell that she really believed so.

“I heard this from Kou-nii before too. I really want to see how it’s like~♪”

“Ah, we’re here.”

Upperclassman Himeji opened the classroom door.

CRAK!

''“All pretty boys in this world shall be cursed!”''

''“““Cursed!!”””''

''“All popular guys can go and die!”''

''“““Go and die!!!”””''

—Thud.

“Sorry, Himeji-sempai, but I think the black magic club is using this classroom.”

“Ah, no, that’s…everyone from F class…”

The mysterious group dressed in hooded robes was having a Massive Congregation in the shady classroom.

“What is it what is it, Kubo-kun? I haven’t seen anything yet.”

“It might be better not to see it.”

“I want to see it all the more when you say it like that!”

Tsuchiya-san ignored my advice as she opened the door.

''“Hm? Visitors?”''

''“Oh my, a girl I’ve never seen before.”''

''“Welcome, cute lady.”''

This time, what appeared in front of me was a group of boys who invited Tsuchiya-san and Upperclassman Himeji with shining teeth. It feels like the mysterious scene just now vanished without a trace.

“Kubo-kun, it’s weird to have tatamis and short tables, but I don’t see any black magic club.”

“…”

As Tsuchiya-san had said, I don’t see any trace or even a dust of mystery.

But what I saw just now shouldn’t be a hallucination.

''“Speaking of which, the boy over there. What do you have with us?”''

''“Are you the boyfriend of that young lady over there? …We’ll kill you.”''

''“Ah, boy. Do you want to play punching with us until one side bleeds?”''

The upperclassmen talking to me seemed to have some agenda behind their words. As expected, what I saw just now was real.

“No, I’m just visiting with a classman.”

''“““That’s fine then.”””''

The thick killing intent faded off.

My body will definitely be sliced into fine pieces and fed to the fishes if I said ‘that’s right there~, my girlfriend is very cute, isn’t she?’

While I’m in cold sweat, beside me was.

“Ah, Kou-nii! I came to play!”

“…! Hinata, why are you…!”

Tsuchiya-san spotted her older brother in the classroom and walked over.

''“Everyone, get ready.”''

''“““Right!”””''

“…No, you’re mistaken…!”

The killing intent gathered again. I never thought that I would experience such murderous killing intent twice within 5 minutes of stepping in.

''“Tsuchiya, it’s really a pity that you’re dating such a cute girl.”''

''“You shall experience for yourself the code of blood the FFF Inquisition has established.”''

“…No…! Hinata’s my blood-related imouto…!”

''“““So what!?”””''

I feel that it’s important here.

''“Wait, everyone, calm down.”''

''“““Leader! Why are you stopping us!”””''

''“Leader! Why are you stopping us!”''

''“Muttsurini undoubtedly called his little sister to everyone in F class to introduce us to her. Tsuchiya Hinata-san. Do you have a boyfriend?”''

“Hm? No.”

''“Nice to meet you for the first time. I’m your brother’s good friend, Sugawa Ryo.”''

''“Ya, you’re really cute, imouto-chan. What a coincidence that I don’t have a girlfriend.”''

''“Brother-in-law Muttsurini, I’ll definitely make her happy!”''

Tsuchiya-san was immediately surrounded by the upperclassmen. What’s with this class? It has nothing to do with the ‘prep school’ concept at all.

“Well, even if you say so…I don’t have any intent to go out with anyone right now.”

Tsuchiya-san laughed as she said.

“That’s because I’m busy with taking care of onii-chan here.”

''“Terminate him.”''

''“““Yes sir!”””''

“…I won’t be caught by you! (Runs away)”

The classroom immediately descended into chaos.

I stare blankly at the persecution that’s going on as I ask Upperclassman Himeji beside me.

“Well…Himeji-sempai. Is everyone normally like this…?”

“Ah, no…if I have to say, it’ll be a little…more overboard usually…”

My impression of a prep school has finally collapsed completely.

<center>☆</center>

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster

2012-11-24T21:07:34Z

128.189.170.242:

PuiPui:Volume2 Chapter2

2012-11-24T04:04:15Z

128.189.170.242:

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #FFFFFF; border: 1px #00CCFF solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Translation Phase: 1 (or from Chinese, I'll redo this in Japanese later)
|-
|}
</noinclude>
===Chapter 2 Clash! Maid Coffee Shop and the Butler Cafe===

Sierra Zadou was really furious.

She told Jin before to call for her, but her high school class break already passed, not only did he not answer her calls, but he did not even went to school.

Sierra is a genie of the lamp, but even so, she's still just a beginner. And as for her to continue to live a life of abundance, she must level up as a genie.

She have to follow the orders of the owner of the lamp, her "master". Her level increases according to the satisfaction gauge of her Master. And as long as her master doesn't call for her, her level won't increase.

"Excuse me ..."

That afternoon, Sierra interrupted Jin's roommate Yuuya in the classroom.

She have an aura of rich princess that is usually not of this world, her long hair and slender physique as slim as the model. Big round and beautiful mulberry colored eyes , that causes both men and women to be attracted to her and as the daughter of a wealthy family exude elegance of the others, she can seen with praise by people around her.

She is surrounded by girls everyday in the classroom, boys can talk with her -if the boy talk, she would respond to him. But very few guys dare to start on their own initiative to speak with Sierra, the hardest girl reach, which they can only worship with their eyes.

Sierra, spoke to him, Yuuya quite nervous, was stiff with tension with his whole body. Even though he's a Music Club member, he still flustered and stammered.

"w-w-what, Ms. Zadou is the problem?"

Cold sweat continue to exude from his body, as he nervously wipe his forehead with his handkerchief. To see Sierra's face up close, her beauty has greater impact, compared from seeing her from a distance, like her deer-clear brown eyes, slender and thick eyelashes... saying it is god's miracle in no way an exaggeration.

He then recalled his dream that one evening, a week ago, this dream of holding Sierra (in fact, indeed, of hugging her ...) that dream, smelling her sweet fragrance, his memory clearly recalled, where he and other people were acting unrestrained.

Because he blanked out Sierra asked, "... um, is there a problem?"

"Don't worry, no problem." He cleared his throat, but also like a business-like, evening rubbing his hands together.

"The boy who is always with you, what was his name... you know, the one who is a fan of archeology, sorry, I forgot his name-"

"You mean Jin? He certainly isn't normal and he isn't popular, quite different from Ms. Zadou."

Of course, Sierra is deliberately lying. In order not to arouse any suspicion, she must feint ignorance, thus, Sierra asked carefully.

"That ... he recently stop coming to school, is there a problem? I'm a little worried as his classmate..

"To even get worried for a guy like him!, Ms. Zadou, is such a gentle angel."

Yuuya placed hands in his chest, moved to tears, which dripped from his eyes.

"But do not worry, it's just a cold."

"He did not come to school for one week just for a cold?"

"Err, that is... he got a forty degrees of fever, aching joints, unexplainable red rash in his body, his tongue turning green, ...hey, ah, it is just a cold."

"Quick, take him to a doctor!"

Sierra's face paled, as she grabbed Yuuya's collar. Yuuya also seems to be very surprised to see Sierra's outburst.

(Ah, it can't get worse...)

Almost a long time before Sierra calm down.

(Mainly, I wouldn't be so worried about that commoner! But if he died, that devil, then my level will be reset to zero and I don't want that to happen! Yes I don't care about that commoner other than that!)

Unconscious of how serious her look is, Sierra desperately wants to convince herself. But the problem is that other party seems misunderstand. Sierra to continue shaking him, his hands were against, red cheeks once again.

"That, Ms. Zadou you're a bit too hasty."

"What too hasty?"

"Suddenly forcing people..."

"You are totally not listening to what I'm saying, right?"

Sierra asked with a smiling lips but angry that the veins in her temple looks about to burst.

"Ah, it really means to be wrong or I ah, I wonder, how could Ms. Zadou, I do like, but until I win the rock band contest, be sure to ..."

"Getting red rash at this stage, it's obviously not a cold. If you don't take him to the hospital, don't you think that maybe even you will get infected?"

Sierra tried every means to be understood, as she regained some of her composure. Yuuya also moved to the chest, said pressing.

"Let Ms. Zadou worry about me, it does not matter if I die!"

"That's inappropriate to say..."

"Don't worry, I couldn't be infected, because the last three days, I didn't stay at the boy's dorm."

"What?!"

"The light music band contest is coming up soon, we may have not yet received the notice for the selection process but we still have to prepare for it, so we have been practicing in the club room"

"So these last three days, you didn't see the commoner, huh?"

"commoner?"

"Ah, no, nothing..."

Sierra quickly cover her mouth, and turned her back to Yuuya, and added "Oh, thank you. Please convey to our classmate Jin to take care."

"Oh, sure, after a week."

Yuuya's nonchalant reply, stretched Sierra's worries further.

Jin may die, now what to do... she want to go check his condition, but girls can't enter the male dormitory. Asking Yuuya for help may result to trouble, Jin's secret relationship with her, the genie of the Magic Lamp... exposing her becoming a slave of the lamp's owner would be the worse thing ever. Especially, as the Yuuya is also interested in Sierra and if he ever learns this secret, would do anything to become Sierra's master.

(Well, sorry, I'm not willing to serve anyone, Jin! When, of course, it's not like I want to serve your friends you commoner...)

Who can give her assistance, Sierra grew impatient. Suddenly, an idea struck... that person who knows the secret between them.

(Alf. It would be better if she ask her...)

Sierra, worried about the Jin, does not want to give up any faint hope, can be seen holding her fist in her chest, her eyes wide open, looking up.

There is a figure hiding in the dark staring at Sierra. She is a second-year student, the student council vice president, Himuro Eriko.

(Sierra Zadou... you're really as I thought. Yuuya also has contact with Jin!)

Himuro Eriko is sitting in a seat near the room window, holder her monocular camera with a telephoto lens, has been monitoring the classrooms where two classes of Sierra has already ended. Their high school has a normally shaped school ground, Sierra’s classroom is located just across the courtyard, overlooking Eriko’s. She covered the camera with a textbook, being careful not to let her cover be blown. But just as her body was the turning toward the window.

[[Image:Puipui_vol02_077.jpg|thumb]]

(She’s always putting on a false impression, being an ojou-sama, showing off as gentle and virtuous, but I know that Sierra Zadou secretly went to the male dormitory where girls are prohibited, she went to Jin’s room and also called for a pizza delivery! So I’ll get my proof, and that will be sure to show the president her true character. I’ll get my evidence, you little cat...)

After correcting her glasses, making it’s lens shining from the sunlight, she reveal a shrewd smile.

(To have spoken with Yuuya, I perceive that today she will be sneaking into the boys dormitory to play. Last time you may have escaped unscathed, this time ...)

Himuro Eriko body exudes evil atmosphere. She was oblivious that the female teacher at the podium just finished writing a question on the blackboard, suddenly asked Himuro Eriko for its answer.

"... So, what is X + Y equals to? Himuro Eriko!"

"Yes, yes! The Kamakura shogunate!"

Himuro Eriko answered in her panic, at the same time she also kicked down her chair in her attempt to stand up.

(Miserable, miserable. All of a sudden, even an accomplished student like
me...)

Himuro Eriko was silent, the female teacher after some thought, come to a decision, while drumming in her hands a stick, replied.

"Correct answer. Himuro Eriko is indeed right, we all have to emulate her, we all have a lot to learn."

"Amazing Oh, Himuro Eriko! I didn’t know the answer I swear!"

"Oh so cool Himuro Eriko. You’re a genius."

Listening to her classmates praising her, Himuro Eriko sat down with hands on her chest, relieved.

(What a stroke of luck... damn)

But she was still very doubtful of it herself.

After school, Sierra went to an eatery behind the school named "Alf Layla" -which means One Thousand and One Nights in Arabic, is a Persian restaurant. Staring from the school in front of the large imported car, parked in front of the small cheap looking canteen. Driving home is job the chauffeur of the Zadou Family, Nicolai Pavlov. Resembling a butler with his head, wearing a black hat, wearing a suit, a silver glasses pretending to be mature and unilateral, but is actually 21 years old the young butler, watching this cheap canteen where the sun shone color and stuff full of scatter food samples, frowned.

"Ojou-sama, only the underprivileged people patronize this shop, and not appropriate for your someone of your standing. If you are hungry, then let us quickly go home, I will prepare for you an authentic Russian tea and traditional Russian Romanov royal dessert.

Nicoletta's family is ancient serve the Russian Romanov royal butler. He came from Russia with a very tasty tea recipe.

"Dessert?"

Sierra heart is shaken. The dessert have a special place in her heart She’s now weighting the importance of the two matters on the scales, with only a little gap between the winner, a really slight gap.

(Stop, Stop. My attraction to sweet almost made me leave the commoner)

Sierra decided carry out her objective, and said to Nicolai,

"I ask you to find a parking lot. It may take some time."

After saying that, went into the eatery.

A Persian restaurant... Alf Layla” feels like public canteens operated by the Persians, and today the shop is crowded with students on their way home. The wall posted handwritten menu, shows the price to be very cheap, with used disposable chopsticks lying on the table, inside you can feel the ancient sense of the beautiful 80’s atmosphere.

"Hey, welcome!"

Full of energy today, speaking in pleasant voice to meet the customer is Alf Shamshir, her hand holding a silver tray. The same age as Sierra, she has not see her since then, having graceful figure, light black skin, golden hair tied on both sides, full of energy and vibrant.

Alf Shamshir, blinking mulberry blue eyes stared at Sierra 's face. The students in the cafeteria meanwhile found out that the goddess rich princess Sierra came to the store, and one after another stand up.

Sierra feel their stares and felt very embarrassed, couldn’t ask her question to Alf Shamshir.

"Ah, that, Miss Alf Shamshir... .... One thing I want to ask you."

Looking around the crowd, the subject to ask about specific secrets, so Sierra felt uncomfortable. Getting it, Alf smiled, and patted Sierra's shoulder.

"0K, I understand! Not specifically to what happened, I can talk to you about some things. Daddy, I need to go out!"

Alf Shamshir reach around her back, her hands promptly untied her
apron.

Her father the cook who’s currently roasting meat in the kitchen, looked at her and answered like a true Tokyoite.

"Well, be careful? The Shop is busy, you better come back before the sun set!” The too fat shopkeeper, replied, which he turned to after a long time in Japan

Alf pushed on Sierra's shoulders, took her to the back of the shop. They went to a narrow alley as they exit the building and, Alf to sit down in the cemented ground and stretch the legs.

"You sit ah, Sierra."

"Ah ... ... Well, thank you."

Sierra answered, but still continued standing in front of Alf Shamshir. After ten seconds, it looks like she do not want to sit down.

Alf, very puzzled, frowned at Sierra and ask.

"So you want to continue standing?"

"I want to sit. Um, I’m now just waiting for you to cover the ground with a handkerchief for me."

Something snapped, as Alf’s blood vessels in her temple looks like to burst a vein. Alf impatiently stood up, placed her face close to Sierra and glared. Alf's height is relatively higher and she’s looking down on Sierra.

"So you think that’s a funny joke? Missy, what, are you ready to fight with me?"

"You commoner... I’m new to this situation, don’t you know that?"

Even Alf was really infuriated, managed to calm down, spoke, and ask Sierra out what she wants to know. The problem is too surprising, had Alf shocked.

"How can you say something like this matter?"

"What else do you think?"

---

Alf is a genie of the sword, with particular magical strength as those of the holy ark daemons. She eats demons as a staple food, which for her, is very delicious.

Then, in the dim corner of the alley, something rustled.... Sierra startled, took her eyes off Alfa and looked. Metal trash can on the corner of the alley... it sound like slightly shaking, the next moment, there is a black shadow flew out.

"Bzzz!"

An immense mosquito the size of a crow, the buzzing wings making the sound as it fly in the air. The strength of the wind caused by the wings, causes Sierra's hair, her dress uniform blowing with the wind whipped up. It also blowing up dust, which forced Sierra to put up her hand to protect her eyes.

"... what is that?”

"Demon...Mosquito ... “food"

The mosquito wings making have black and white striped pattern as it buzzed . In its head protrude a sharp long thick needle, like the one used when making tatami mat.

It flew toward Alf.

"Alf, Look out!" Sierra cried.

Alf Shamshir spin in a ballet-like motion, she then did a legs split move to the ground, a stance that evaded the mosquito attacks. The violent attack of mosquito, can’t control its offensive in time, hit straight the storehouse wall. Its needle stuck deep in the hard warehouse walls, like darts in a dart board. Sierra felt her body chill.

"Why is it attacking us?"

"Because the two of us are “genies”, being together they can feel our magic and want to devour us."

“Bzz!”

Stuck deep in the warehouse, the mosquitoes refused to go back down. Struggling, buzzing their wings, desperately, it forcibly pushed its legs and manage to pull out the beak, leaving deep hole in the storehouse walls. The mosquito first flew up, then rapidly dived toward Sierra.

"Wah!"

Although being the genie of the lamp, not having been called for by the owner of the lamp, Sierra is currently just an ordinary girl. As a genie she can attempt to use magic, but it’s impossible right now. Also she is unable to dodge the attack. She will be skewered ...

when...

"Bastard, like hell you can!"

Alf Shamshir picked up a trash can cover, and shielded Sierra. The mosquito hit the shield-like cover, which the mosquito pierced through.

"Buzz!" Mosquito wings buzzed, and once again tried to pull out its beak. But Alf held the lid up, and smashed it hard in the ground.

"Clang!"

The force smashed the large tin lid, along with it the mosquito, which got crushed. After a screech – disintegrated into a white smoke. Alf, as before, sucked it.

Sierra, sitting on the ground, stunned.

"Well, I can help you fight these things. With my mentoring, in short of a millions of years, you can too!"

"... Even you are still a physical weak you manage to subdue it, although you know, the units of the calculations are really beyond bad."

"I used Persian traditional martial arts ' Varzesh-e Pahlavani."

"Persian martial arts?"

"In Japanese language is, It’s practiced in a Zurkhaneh or ‘strength house’... it’s just like dedicated gym training exercise, where pahlavan learns out fighting skills, also known as 'Persian martial artist'. It was to free manipulate the strength of the relaxed fighting with the use of floor exercise techniques, isn’t it the best way to gain the most sexy and gorgeous body in the world?"

Alf Shamshir confidently posed her body with her twin tail hair.

(I really don’t get the personality of this overbearing girl and I refute her claim having the world's most beautiful body!)

Sierra thought so, but now is not the time to argue such things, she dismissed her thoughts.

"I am the genie of the sword, strictly speaking, my body is a weapon. Of course changing into the sword form, the attack strength will be higher."

"Seems to me, you’re strong enough now."

"As I am the only one's fighting, to eat the leftovers has been power consuming..."

Burph, Alf burped a little.

I don’t get the genie level-up from eating these weak demons, only from large demons or Holy Arc-level daemons.

That demon, who was controller of the one just right here, she said to Sierra. ... Because they are the demons in the human world
take up wicked upheaval, was sealed in the stone tablets of the Ten
Commandments which was then sealed in the Holy Arc and hidden in the depths of the Temple of Solomon.

But with the demise of the Kingdom of Israel, It is not known where the Arc disappeared to, from the seal of the Holy ark, daemons have appeared. They hide in the dark depths of the human world, possessing evil minions. To re-seal them, you need the sealing key, "Solomon's Ring" and seal them within the Holy Arc. Solomon's ring is now in the hands of Jin, but the ark is still missing...

"But since the Daemon is in the Japan, and they came from the holy ark, it is likely that it’s in Japan, near Solomon's seal ring. In the legend of Aladdin and the magic lamp appears that at least thousands of years ago, the ring has found in China. Jin has investigated these things, didn’t he told you these things? Asked Alf Shamshir. Sierra is quite worried and said. "The Commoner have not been to school, for three days and no message. I want to ask if you know something."

"Oh, but he didn’t come to our store."

"Can you go and visit to check about his situation? Using the food delivery as disguise to see him?"

"You may say that, but girls are still prohibited into the dorm."

"Don’t you think your skills strong enough that even those boys are no match?"

“You know there are things you can and you can’t do, so what you’re saying is really funny. If I wanted to, I would have eaten you already long time ago.”

Facing the arrogant Sierra, Alf Shamshir, smiled bitterly, with her index finger poking her chest as she speak. Sierra strokes her hair, and turned her face away.

"Then how about we ask your father to help for the food delivery?"

"If Dad leave the store, who’s going cook? It may not look like it, but he’s the only good cook in our family."

"Jeez, don’t you get it. The commoner not only have a high fever, but he also got weird rashes?"

"Oh. That’s common cold, but my friends heard that a rash is spreading among male students now."

"But having green tongue isn’t a normal cold symptom! Isn’t it too cruel, no one’s worried about him? Doesn’t it worrisome if his disease is fatal?"

"Oh, that is quite pretty distressing."

Alf Shamshir clenched her hands to her chest and made a crestfallen look. This caused Sierra to tense a bit.

"For me, Jin, is a very important person... if he really had an serious illness I’d worry."

"Huh, hey, wait a minute."

Seeing the sudden change in attitude of Alf Shamshir, Sierra felt another anxiety.

"Ah, for you, the existence of this commoner is not so important, right? You and I are different in that the commoner isn’t necessarily needed to call out your genie power. Indeed, anyone who can wield you as a sword to destroy the ark daemon, so you can eat the demon needs to be very courageous, but don’t you think anyone can take his place?"

"What nonsense?! To be able to control the kind of magic the ring has, that person has to be special. How can you say its simple replace him? If you are not the genie of Jin, I'd want to make him my master. Oh, Jin I hope your illness isn’t serious... Now I’m really worried, it’s almost heartwrenching."

Alf Shamshir’s hands clasp her cheeks then her shining eyes looked up to the sky. To see her in this innocent manner, consequently gave Sierra a feeling of an endless inner turmoil. Why is there an accumulation of raging fire burning in her stomach?

"I think there no need to be so excessively worried about that commoner."

"Is it my imagination that you just said a minute ago how much you are worried about him?"

"Listen, I am the owner of that commoner! You don’t have my permission to get worried about him and to have one-sided love for the commoner itself is particularly impertinent behavior!"

"I started from my grandfather's generation when we lived in Japan, but I find Japanese still very difficult. My ability to understand Japanese is limited. What did you just said before, I really didn’t understand?"

"Anyway, about the sick commoner, it happens that I own that one, so I don’t need your help, there is no need for you to get involved! So rude!"

Sierra walked out of the alley, got out her phone to call Nicolai.

"Hello? Nicolai, pick me up I'm going home!"

Sierra looked back at Alf Shamshir who watched her with arms crossed.

"... Didn’t you just said that you needed my help, right?"

Sierra completely didn’t understand what her thoughts are; suspiciously, Alf Shamshir happened to enjoyed touting.

"However, Jin's condition is indeed worrying, after all ..."

Alf Shamshir’s pink tongue stuck out gently licked his lips,

"How about letting him taste “vitality” to speed up recovery!"

she whisper this while flashing a devilish smile.

Inside the car on the way home, Sierra was outraged.

(That low class woman! To casually to worry about my commoner, there are limit to vulgarity. I didn’t choose to be saved by her, and having to share these kind of secrets with that thieving cat, it’s very annoying!)

[[Image:Puipui_vol02_089.jpg|thumb]]

Thinking more of this, Sierra suddenly felt angry and embarrassed,

(... I, I do not particularly interested in that commoner, but that
was something I dare say ... ... ah, ah, No No, the commoner, he do
not belongs to me, no, that is ...)

Sierra just keeps looking for an explanation to herself.

(Right, right! Yes, if the commoner gets taken away by others, my genie level advancement will have a lot of trouble. It so happens that I am worried for my own future and not for the commoner, yes – it’s concern of my future!)

After finding justification in her own reasoning, Sierra was starting to seriously consider how to go visit the cause of this situation.

(Who to ask for help?)

No, if she asked help from a third party, then that will cause misunderstanding "why would be Sierra get worried about Jin." Their relationship with the lamp is a secret. And, she does not want others to misunderstand on their own about the "get worried about" part.

(That being the case, I have to personally...)

Of course, women are prohibited to enter the male dormitory. Moreover, if she is caught sneaking into the boys' dormitory, there would be a big scandal.

(I personally think that the most important thing is not to get caught, is there a method to accomplish this task. How to do it ...?)

It is not easy to find a good way. Sierra sat in the rear of the car seat, deep in thought to think of something.

Nicolai want to know what is troubling Sierra, but he wouldn’t dare start a conversation, but her expression is unusual, so he asked cautiously.

"Er, Ojou-sama. Are you alright?"

"No, no, I'm fine."

Sierra promptly answered that everything is well. However, soon after, the mirror reflects her face to Nicolai, exposing her worried expression.

Suddenly, Nicolai's eyes falls on the roadside open-air cafes promotion. A girl wearing a maid uniform is listening to customers ordering. Nicolai fixed his glasses, wrinkled his brow, exclaimed.

"What a dreadful maid"

"What?"

Sierra was surprised.

"And the way she’s providing coffee, is simply outrageous. The head should set a good example of how to. We should the notify the master of the house for an extensive training..."

"Nicolai, you have not seen the TV shows about them?"

"Since the start, I Nicolai, would work hard every day at home, and to serve ojou-sama, is the meaning of my existence. There is simply no need to watch the TV. If I have free time, I would read the great Russian writer Dostoevsky's novels. "

Sierra thought about it, Nicolai only have a short time to rest, and
Spend that time to read those thick novels. No wonder he do not even know maid cafes.

"Nicolai, that is the so-called maid cafe."

"Maid cafe?"

It’s generally the dream of the commoner to see what it's like to be served by maids. The owner opened this coffee shop so that those can enjoy what its like, when in the store."

Sierra shows the tendency of the maid cafe with quite a different from the original, but Nicolai seems to understand what she said, simply nod a little, added.

"So to say, but that maid is not really a home employed maid."They work there as one of the restaurant staff, so do not chastise them to their superior."

"I really do cannot understand these commoners."

"I quite agree, but now it seems very popular."

"Oh, now that you mentioned that, I think I've heard the maid at home said, whenever going out shopping, they’d wear casual clothes because whenever they are wearing their maid uniform, they get approached a lot. What I would have thought before was an offensive thing, was that simply someone thought they’re working at a maid cafe."

"I’d say even if they’re wearing casual clothing, they are all true maid. Having received their strict training from maid Mary from the British Empire, they maintain the fine tradition of trained maids..."

Speaking of which, Sierra suddenly stopped.

"Is there a problem?"

Nicolai asked with concern. Sierra's mouth, revealed a little smile.

" Oh... I thought of a great idea, Nicolai."

"Huh? A great idea ... ... What do you mean?"

"Noblesse Oblige"

"Noble obligation...?"

During Medieval age, the European aristocracy, with power over the possessions of the people are squeezing taxes, relatively, when something happens it is necessary to protect the possessions of the noble people, burdened with their lives as a knight obligations during wartime. This is called Noblesse Oblige original meaning, in the absence of war took place in today's society, noble and rich people obliged to distribute wealth to the poor... is the so-called charity.

"Do you want to do charity work, ojou-sama?"

"Yes, oh, Hollywood stars or celebrities like Bill Gates, have engaged in philanthropy. Ladies of charity is the best proof, who would dedicate their life for the well-being of the underprivileged commoners."

"You are truly noble, young miss! I Nicolai Pavlov, am delighted from my heart that it’s a very great honor to have served under you!"

Nicolai moved his glasses because his blue eyes are wet with tears. Sierra nodded to him and said.

"Well, why don’t we quickly prepare our scenario...?" She spoke with a smile her face, her fingers gently brushed her hair, dialed her phone.

subsequently...

The male dormitory " Tachibana Dormitory", the center of the territory responsible for dinner, the kitchen, where boarders who are scrubbing huge copper pots and busy preparing the dinner for close to a hundred boarders.

Today's main dish is curry. First-year ice Himuro Keita, wearing a plain white apron, skillful prepared the chopped carrots, peeled and diced potato then the horse radish. He is the brother of high school sophomore Himuro Erika.

The boarders around have express their voice of praise.

"Amazing, Himuro! The previously cooked curry, the ingredients were not even sliced, geez."

"My sister has to study in addition to working part-time, I more or less want to reduce the burden of my sister, so I do so by cooking."

"It's a moving story guys... oh ..."

"You should also add the sliced carrots, right?"

"Yes, but don’t put it yet."

When his fellow boarders circling him thin out a bit, Keita suddenly noticed suspicious silhouette outside their window.

"Huh? what is that?"

Keita opened the window and stuck his head out. The other boarders who have been there swarm around the window too, so Keita was painfully squeezed by the crowd.

The setting sun was painting a golden sunset... and the street filled with fallen leaves, reflect the sun, like golden tears drops like, with the cool evening air, blowing the leaves.

Their quarters is just outside the broad road, in the golden afternoon light was walking to walk. Teapot in his hand maid ... is here to work together is Mary Savant.

Fence erected across the road next to sidewalk, placed above the pure white tables and chairs, arranged in open-air cafes like. Pedestrians walking on the road have been attracted to sit down with tea and scone filled with sandwiches and other food sent up three silver, so that passers-by happily enjoying afternoon tea.

"a... a maid cafe appeared in front of the dorm!"

Keita was quite surprised that he has been rendered wordless.

From the about fifty white tables or so are a dozen maids moving back and forth. Everyone was very graceful and elegant in their movements, the most eye-catching, though, is Mary Savant, whose brown hair tied up. Mary is very proud of the fact that her ancestor having served the British royal family. Elegant beauty, senior of the other maid, looks remarkably calm.

Passing female high school students was sitting in the maid cafe.

"Wow, nice, you can enjoy free coffee maid service."

"I prefer to be served by that lady."

"I’m send photos to brag to my friends!"

To the girl who was sitting at the table was talking loudly in her phone, Mary quickly moved to her side,

"Sorry, but I ask you to wait a little more, my lady."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #FFFFFF; border: 1px #00CCFF solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [Phase 1+2 onward: (or from Japanese & Chinese)]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

This cause her to hush in an instant and her sitting posture on the chair stiffen due nervousness. The pressure also caused her face to turn red, sweat and even tremble a bit.

An example. Seems that a first-class maid serving someone can instantly change that person into a gentleman or a lady.

"Ah, y-yes... I-I’ll wait."

Replied by the female high school students with politeness, who normally doesn’t use such tone of respect, but was compelled to.

Mary Savant calmly continues with her work. Placing the content of the silver tray on the table, such as utensils and expensive-looking teacups painted with rose pattern.

"My lady, are you accustomed to using your right hand?"

"... Ah ...a-accustomed to using the right hand?"

Due to nervousness, the female high school student’s replied loudly.

“A Tea Cup is normally handled by your dominant hand, so we place the cup with the handle in the direction facing the hand you're used to, this is the principle we follow."

"Can I ask what is this thing placed beside the cup?"

“That is called a Honey Dipper, it is used to add honey to your cup of tea, this setup was proposed by lady Sie-”

“Ladieshie?”

"Oh, it’s nothing."

Mary placed her hands over her mouth. This charitable activity is supposed to come from an anonymous source, and they must never reveal Sierra’s name as she earnestly stressed. She feels deep inside that they must absolutely keep this a secret.

"No, it’s nothing. Would it be black or white tea?"

"B... black, you mean coffee?"

"Black is plain black tea, white tea is tea served with milk. It depends how long the tea is brewed, as it bring out a variety of flavor, so as to follow your taste; before adding hot water or milk, which is of the wonderful British tradition."

"I... I don’t get it, then just the normal."

In that case, may I suggest an afternoon tea or basically speaking, milk tea. As for the milk, we will use our own farm bred Jersey cows*. Will it be with sugar?

*[ Jersey cows/cattle are breed popular for the high butterfat content of its milk, as high as 6%, and is very suitable for cheese, fresh cream, yogurt.]

“E-Excuse me, the cup is too small, my fingers can’t pass through the handle.”

"The cup handle isn’t for the fingers to go through. Please drink from the cup while pinching the handle of the like how you pinch the saucer the cup is placed on.

The timid schoolgirl drank the tea as Mary instructed. Also the noisy gal before, is now quiet, just like a mouse hiding from a cat.

The moment the tea entered the mouth, a burst of wonderful tea flavor spread out, akin to a symphony playing in harmony.

Mary’s perfect technique of balance of tea, milk and sugar, made the girls feel like riding a time machine back during a Victorian era tea party.

"G... good! I have never tasted a cup of tea this great..."

I’m honored by your compliment. We use Darjeeling tea from the famous Okayti Tea plantation.

“F… famous, is it?-”

Female high school students were greatly astonished. Mary didn’t criticize their ignorance but explained things respectfully with sincerity.

“Darjeeling tea is also known as champagne of teas, because this excellent tea cannot just be grown anywhere else in the world. And since it’s mentioned, her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II of Britain praised the taste of Darjeeling tea and said ‘OK, tea, ‘which became its famous name.”

"Wow... Queen Elizabeth..."

The frequent praise of the British Empire prestigious tradition made the high school girls dream of being wrapped in the fragrance even if they didn’t actually in it.

The Tachibana dorm boarders, after seeing all this, simply left their curry preparation and rushed out.

“Great! So this is what they called a maid café.”

“I have been to several maid cafes before, but I have never seen one as authentic as this.” It’s like we traveled in time back to the real Victorian dynasty.

“C-C-Can, we bother you?” they asked Mary.

The boarders, who have dashed over, can’t hide their excitement.

she replied, smiling politely.

"Yes, of course, master."

"Ma- Master, woah!!"

[[Image:Puipui_vol02_097.jpg|thumb]]

Some boarders was so moved by emotion that they almost fainted. Keita also blushing furiously, suppressed his excitement, while looking intently at Mary, inquired.

“H- how much will it cost? I don’t have that much money.”

"We won’t charge a cent, this is a little noble charity organized by a noble sponsor."

Because of Mary's answer, Keita’s eyes open wide with surprise.

"No ... no charge at all?"

“If you don’t mind, Please invite all the other students in your dormitory to come. The noble sponsor wants to indulge today, you students who are carrying burden of the hope and future of Japan, an opportunity to take a breather.

“I- I can call everyone? Terrific!”

Keita jumped with joy and sprinted toward the dormitory.

Mary holding a silver tray, nodded with a satisfied expression.

Sierra ojou-sama’s charitable heart is so gentle, she wanted these penniless students to experience the prevalent maid café. “I Mary Savant, will offer my life to will fully support ojou-sama’s wish and stake the dignity of the British Empire.”

Mary state, as she gaze the sky, looking very dignified at that moment, as her dress and white apron fluttering from the gust of wind blowing.

At Keita’s announcement, the boarders came out in droves. Among them, the dorm head and student president Ukyou along with his four loyal subordinate, growled loudly.

“What are you guys doing?! Get back to the dorm. This ‘moe’ and other frivolous things are the root of all evil. As Japanese men, you should not get attracted to these western maid cafés and have your Japanese bushido be corrupted!”

(What the, this boy is saying something unpleasant.) Mary glanced at Ukyou’s line of sight. The other maids got scared by Ukyou’s outburst, backed off. At this rate, this would destroy the special maid cafe atmosphere.

(This tea party is organized by Sierra Ojou-sama, there is no way I can let it fail!)

Mary walked in front of Ukyou. A frightened maid said to Mary.

“H-head Maid, these people are dangerous. We don’t know what could happened to ..."

“Damn you! Putting up this outrageous maid café in front of my dormitory, and making a mess of things. Who the person responsible for this ridiculous idea. I won’t go easy on you even if you are a woman.”

Ukyou menacingly pointed his bamboo sword at Mary. But Mary did not even flinched and remained standing firm and dignified.

“This is a so-called charity work, the command is to remain anonymous, and that is imperative. In the glory of the name of the British Empire, I will never tell you my master's name!”

Hearing her commanding answer, Ukyou was speechless.

"Ugh..."

Just a word, was only moaned.

Taking advantage of the confusion the maid café created, Sierra crept from behind the dormitory.

Afraid of being discovered and her secret revealed, she wore a black sleeveless vest, black gloves, black work pants and black boots... her whole body is dressed in black, also wearing black ski mask. There is no doubt that she is wearing a costume that thieves normally wore.

She looked a few meters ahead, there is no movement. It seems that no one is left inside...

"Things went well. Convincing the maids that it’s a charity act to launch a maid café, and enticing the boarders away from the dorm... I’m simply a genius."

Sneaking inside from the same kitchen window that Keita left open. Sierra found the dorm with no sign of life at all. It appears that everyone left.

Since it’s April, the weather is very warm. Right now, Sierra’s face was sweating hard.

(Jeez, there is no need for this anymore.)

Sierra took off her ski mask and put it in the pocket of her pants, started out for the target room on the second floor.

At this time in front of the dormitory in the cordoned off part of the street, Eriko Himuro is observing the dormitory with interest.

Eriko, wearing heavy round glasses -like the bottom of a milk bottle, her hair tied back in a bundle -a style worn by grandmothers, and wearing a green smock-like jacket, a round hat with green edges and she’s waving in her hand a yellow flag. She’s wearing a crossing guard getup and can be called, “Old Green Woman” safely guiding the school children crossing the road.

(Fufufu... wearing this “Old Green Woman” outfit so as not to raise suspicion when I stay here on this road for a long time. Keita was so cute during elementary school when he was carrying his backpack, as I had to bring to school... so cute)

Eriko fondly recalling the past with closed eyes, she quickly shook her head.

(No! I shouldn’t neglect the surveillance of Araki’s room)

In a little black leather bag in her shoulder, is a hidden digital camera.

Zadou (Fortunately, the curtains are open today... Sierra Zadou, I will expose your true colors today, you thieving cat and open the eyes of President!)

Make ready for this cat burglar! Eriko’s failed to see Sierra sneak inside using the kitchen window, because of the crowd of boarders which diverted Eriko’s attention. However, if Sierra enters Araki’s room, she will certainly be photographed.

Eriko’s noticed the commotion on the side of the road. Looking through the telephoto lens function of the camera, saw something that looked like a maid cafe.

"Huh? What is a maid cafe doing in a place like this?"

Eriko was surprised and couldn’t believe her eyes.

"... However, as I also worked for a time in a maid café, doing promotion such as this is not unheard of."

Feeling something amiss, she again turn the lens toward Jin’s room.

Sierra quietly move through the empty corridor and opened the door of Jin’s room.

"Commoner, are you in there?"

From Eriko's position, she can only see the door being opened. Because she is from the ground looking up, Sierra was hidden from her view, there is no way to see her figure. Eriko gulped and immediately zoomed the camera lens.

Zadou?

(No way, She’s already in the dorm? Please go near the window, Sierra Zadou... so that I can get a perfect shot!)

Her heart pounding non-stop, Eriko’s whole body tense up and began to sweat.

Sierra, having no knowledge of this, entered the room. Looking up from the ground to ledge of the window, one can see the top of her head ...! Erika, impatiently, presses the camera shutter.

"Welcome home, madam [honored grandmother]."

Hearing a man speak to her, Eriko got frightened and turned her head around to look.

Standing behind her is Sierra’s butler Nicolai Pavlov. A silver-haired young man dressed in a black tuxedo, Erika can’t believe her eyes and began to doubt the grade of her glasses. Although Erika herself is wearing a peculiar disguise, this man in here is somehow bizarre.

"W-who are you calling madam [honored grandmother]?"

Erika quickly hid the camera in her bag. Nicolai respectfully bowed his head, and said.

"I'm sorry, young miss, please forgive the faux pas. As an apology, may I invite you for a cup of tea?"

Nicolai politely motioned toward an open-air cafe close by. There are several tuxedo wearing butlers, ranging from an old men with white hair to young men, each butler conduct by greeting any passing women, and provide them with Russian tea and cookies made with honey and spices called Pryaniki.

"B... butler café? Why is something like that in a place like this?"

Erika’s thick glasses increased her disorientation. Let alone the maid café, when did that opened in close proximity to her position.

“B-but this butler café seems rather pricey...”

Nikolai drew a nearby chair quietly. His white face seems slightly red, it appears working in a butler café is embarrassing for him, but being loyal to his master, Sierra ojou-sama, endured it.

"This is a little charity organized by a noble sponsor. Ojou-sama, please."

"Y-you say that... but ..."

Himuro Eriko hesitated because of her concern about Jin’s room. But being invited by a handsome butler in front of her, she relented and sat down.

A golden bell used to call the butler was placed on the white table. Nikolai took from a brass cart a silver teapot whose water was kept hot using charcoal heater and elegantly poured her a cup of tea. The aroma is like... roses and apples, slightly wild yet sweet fragrance.

“Is this really tea?”

Taste like cherry

“It’s tea. Empress Catherine II loved this Russian tea that has a hint of cherry. Please enjoy it with rose jam.”

Empress Catherine II’s tea. Learning a little bit from the narration of her world, it’s like somehow she really just become the celebrity herself, due to a girl’s secret desire to be a princess, would kindle.

The fragrant tea, pinkish red colored jam and a handsome butler, the luxuriant ambiance it all radiates, are enough to halt one’s brain functions.

(I-it’s fine then. I already caught the top of her head in my photo. And I have never been in a Butler café before. Other cafes’ style compared to this one, is like heaven and earth. And even if I want to go to a butler café, booking takes more than a month, and to have a special opportunity for free admission, is a chance hard to come by. This is a rare opportunity; I have to thoroughly enjoy this no matter what.

Himuro Eriko placed her hands on lap and politely bowed.

“Thank you, then, if you please.”

And so, the ambiance captured Eriko, as her fingers began to play with her hair, curling it.

The reason Sierra launched a butler café in addition to the maid café, is not entirely because of Eriko. The boys, on the top of being able to enjoy the maid café, desire to get acquainted with other customers – the girls. Unexpectedly, many girls patronize to the maid cafe. As for the other girls that thinks "It’s embarrassing to go to a maid cafes”, might consider in seeing the butler café.

And so, Eriko lost her interest in Sierra, which gave the later an opportunity to safely go into Jin’s room.

“Wake up commoner! I personally come to visit you! To keep lying still in there without answering you’re exceedingly disrespectful!

Sierra pulled the blanket covering Jin who’s lying on the bunk bed.

Jin, in his sweat pants and sleeveless shirt, have his body curled like a beetle larva. Moaning U-gh, u-ghh, as stir.

He saw Zadou

“Z-Zadou... what are you doing here?”

"Don’t worry, the boarders won’t be back for a while. And ..."

Jin’s body is covered with reddish rash. Sierra began to feel itchy herself, constantly scratching her own body.

Uwa, I feel itchy just looking at you. Don’t display those to me, hurry up and wear long sleeved shirt.

“You visit the sick, but you shout “Wake up,” why... don’t you know that the point of visiting the sick is to show concern and comfort?”

Jin groaned from the bed, looking up the bunk railing to Sierra. He has deep dark circles around eyes, also his cheeks are sunken. Sierra with her finger on his chin shifts his head, examining him.

“Thought, but are you really going to be fine?”

"Thank you for your sympathy. I’m crying tears of gratitude here"

“Isn’t it measles? This is usually elementary kids’ sickness. How childish.

"Actually, I have"

“When I was in kindergarten, got measles, it’ll go away soon after some rest.

“Idiot, adults’ symptoms are quite severe- a high fever that last a whole week.

...Yuuya and the others forgotten.

Gyururu- his stomach made a rumbling sound.

“Are you hungry?”

“After Yuuya left three days ago... I’m too weak to climb out of my bed to go to the cafeteria. I just drink water from this basin to survive.”

“The other boarders?”

“Other boarders take care of it that if someone got sick, he’s sent home, so their family can tend to him.

"The camaraderie between boys is this awful... Why not just go home?"

“I would, if I have one.”

Hearing what Jin said, Sierra suddenly remembered.

Jin’s parents are archaeologist searching for King Solomon’s treasures, they are now in Middle East and can’t be contacted. And to raise funds for their research, they sold their house. Technically speaking, Jin is currently homeless.

Sierra noticed the phone placed near the pillow. It’s screen display is black, apparently the battery runs out, and due to his poor health he can’t charge it up.

“As long as you can rub the magic lamp, you can call me over.”

“Yeah!” She excitedly said.

Calling you out is like directly inviting my funeral hearse to hurry up.

“Fine, I’ll leave and go home then.”

Sierra readily turn her back to Jin. Jin quickly, muster up his weak strength to reach and stop her.

"W-wait!"

Sierra turned around. Her angelic face, shows a devilish smile.

"You want my help?"

"Uugh..."

That’s right. If I leave you here right now, you’re going to die. Don’t you think you should be immensely thankful to me for my help? Well?

Sierra opened the front study desk drawer, took the magic lamp and the gold ring of Solomon.

Calling Sierra, means destruction of his room, using the pretext of room cleaning. So, Jin desperately doesn’t want to call her out if possible. During the recent power outage, when she was accidentally summoned, his study lamp, mug and other things in his desk were ruthlessly destroyed.

However, his tummy isn’t supportive. Having Sierra destroy his room is better than dying by starvation.

"Jeez ... thank you, I guess."

Jin groaned.

Sierra grinning, placed her hand on her ear as to listen carefully, asked.

"Strange, did I hear something?"

“... thank you very much! I am extremely grateful!”

A demon

“The satisfaction m-e-t-e-r should overload, and your gratitude should compel a dozen spells be added in the spellbook at once, right?

"I ... I’ll try hard."

“Fu fu. It looks like my good fortune has finally come.”

Sierra laughing in a loud voice, grabbed Jin’s hand that was lying in bed, placed the ring in his finger, and handed him the magic lamp. As he was gripped by Sierra’s soft hands, Jin’s heart was pounding. Jeez, it’s probably because of his illness, and not because of the egotistic Sierra, Jin reasoned to convince himself to endure the unusual tremor that he is feeling.

“Well then, now that you have the lamp and the ring, please wait for five minutes before rubbing.”

“five minutes?”

“I believe I have to remind you of your position. You don’t need to know.”

Such-

“Even before a sick person, you just can’t change your nature, somehow your attitude even got more arrogant.”

“Who’re you calling arrogant?”

“Is it fine for you to say I’m arrogant? My dear, I wonder who has the power to decide whether you live or die?”

Jin, because of his weak condition, can only let Sierra do as she wish. Because Jin wanted to live, he better and not say anything he might regret and just shut up.

“Fuh, you finally understood which of us have a relatively higher status.”

“wait.. It’s my impression that I’m supposed to be your master.

“I let you become my master. It’s for my convenience.”

Sierra is never at a loss for words.

“Anyway, my level will return to zero if you die, so I’ll offer my kindness and help you out. Can’t you see the angel wings behind my back?

“A person with black wings.”

“It seems you do not cherish your life a bit. I’m going home, Ciao. ♪”

"OK, OK! I apologize, help me out!"

“Since you said so, I can’t help it then. Remember to rub it after five minutes.”

After Sierra pointing her fingers at Jin, run off to the corridor.

Jin a sick patient with high fever, thought,

"... really now, just who truly is the master."

He feels that his temperature increased.

“Jeez...”

Watching the wall clock hanging in his room, which shows five minutes have passed. Jin, without any idea where Sierra went off to, is still bedridden under the blanket, now wearing Solomon’s ring in his middle finger of his right hand, rubbed the magic lamp.

Rainbow-colored smoke with star-like sparkling lights drifts out of the lamp’s spout. From the smoke, Sierra the genie of the lamp, appeared, spinning madly like a ballerina.

Genie of the lamp... although, when called out by her master, she’s dressed as a maid, with a sporting short pinafore dress, wearing white gloves and knee socks.

Spinning around like a top, her long silky hair flying in the air, like a gymnast’s ribbon and her apron skirt’s hem carelessly rising in the wind.

“Master, you called”

Sierra stopped spinning and assumed a ballet posture, leaned slightly forward with a foot raised backward and both hands raised.

Jin feel like his temperature doubled.

"This our activity for school festival."

“I like to you to increase the satisfaction meter for seeing the scene for our play. Well, how was my little witch?”

Sierra queried, deciding to hold the pose.

"What little witch, you are a genie, right?"

“Stop calling me a genie. Somehow, the image of a bald macho with a ponytail beard comes up to mind.”

“You are a genie.”

“You’re say this because I have let you witness my brilliant ballet moves, right?”

Since Jin is very weak, he didn’t rebut Sierra’s illogical presumption lest he get’s deprived of food.

“Well, commoner, since you’re my master, I’m showing this as a special advanced screening for our play, you should appreciate this a lot.”

Sierra finally decided to end her pose and brought down her hands and legs. Several items that were floating up in the still spinning rainbow cloud, now fall into the arms of Sierra.

It was a frying pan with rice and a small bottle. Jin’s eyes blinked with surprise.”

“Those... where did you get those?”

“From the dorm kitchen. If you summoned me out within this room, there’s no way I can leave this place. I intend to have you call me after five minutes in order for me-”

Sierra stuck her chest out proudly. Jin, enduring his high fever,

“...to freely take the ingredients from the kitchen dormitory.”

“The dorm was preparing for dinner, so the ingredients were just lying about. It seems the dorm is having curry for tonight. It’s troublesome that I can’t bring finished food, but anyway, making a sick patient eat curry is unsuitable.”

Hearing about dorm’s preparation for dinner, Jin suddenly remembered something very important.

“Now that I think about it, just how did you get in? No one saw you?”

“Of course, Don’t take me for an idiot. Haven’t I said that the boarders aren’t hindrance and won’t be coming back to the dorm? This problem isn’t a challenge for someone like me.”

“Did you killed them?”

“Knowing who I really am, you still bad-mouth me.

Sierra’s temple reveals angry blue veins.

“Forget it, Let me make the rice. I am making you something to eat, I'll work on things while listening to you. Commoner, shouldn’t you be thankful to me for being kindhearted and attentive to you?

Sierra put the rice into the rice cooker, added some water and turn on the electric switch.

(...what is she making for me?)

Jin thinks curiously, as he lay in the bed watching what Sierra is doing.

If you just want to cook rice, the rice cooker should suffice. Jin is concerned about the small bottle that she brought along.

(It can’t be white rice. Rich Sierra’s opulent cuisine... maybe because I normally eat plain rice, I have never tasted any of the rice dishes variations.)

Sierra’s face showed her struggle in stirring the pot of rice. Being slowly getting cooked, it began to give a sweet smell of rice.

(Is it Spanish dish, paella, saffron rice with luxurious mussel and prawns? Or cooked rice with broth, the fragrant ottimo risotto... “the best rice dish”, the Italian version of rice cuisine? Or the Western-style fried rice, which is rice fried with butter, customarily as frozen food that’s not prevalent in Japan, but is in fact is derived from the Persian pilaf? Since the lamp of the genie is of Persian origin, it’s most likely a Persian pilaf... Sierra will do so; adding lobster and plenty of scallops for an extravagant seafood pilaf dish.)

Thinking about it made him hungrier. If you look at Sierra’s serious expression, it may be considerably worth looking forward to.

(Ah- but not eating anything for three days, my stomach may reject buttered dishes. But Sierra will be mad if I tell her I can’t.

Damn...)

And so Jin was troubled and agonized for about twenty minutes. Sierra then scooped the contents of the pot to the bowl and handed it to Jin. Oddly, she said a little timidly.

“It’s ready, commoner... I hope it suit your taste.”

"Huh?"

Sierra spoke humbly, which was unexpected, surprising Jin. She’s just like a real maid.

(What happened? This is unusual. Now the genie of the lamp is acting like a real maid and not her usual self.)

He sat up and watch Sierra hand him the bowl and was surprised again.

The food that finished looked like congee. A congee, with a plum in the center, accompanied with a spoon.

“T-this is...!”

Jin took and stared at the congee. He thought that she would make western food, but surprisingly contrary to his expectation, made the best food for the sick – congee.

Easy to digest and gentle on the stomach, accompanied with sour plum that not only to add taste, but which contains vitamin C that increases the natural healing of the body.

Taking a spoonful to the mouth, the rice was cooked just right as it melted slowly in the mouth.

The plum and little salt adds flavor, to the sweet tasteful flavor of rice.

The rice went down to his stomach smoothly, like sports energy drink, it was quickly absorbed by his body without any resistance at all.

Sierra crossed her arms in her chest and looked at Jin with an anxious face.

“W-well? Is it good?

“Terrible.”

“Oh!... I-it’s terrible?”

Sierra’s eyes downcast and shoulders drooped, badly disappointed. There’s no usual, “you commoner should show some gratitude for saving your life by filling up your stomach!” that she should have said in this situation. Jin, is getting more perplexed by Sierra’s change in attitude.

“Ah, no, that’s not it. The congee is good. I mean that it’s terribly delicious in a sense, that I couldn’t help blurt out.

Jin desperately made an excuse. The sugar in the starch played a role in providing energy to his weakened body. That body is now full of energy, which enabled him to say those words out loud. Though, it feels like that Sierra’s kindness in the carefully cooked congee, dwells in every grain of rice, is giving their power to Jin.

“R-really? I’m so glad, that’s great!”

Sierra who always shows arrogance becomes uncharacteristically modest. Her cheeks are blushing and seems joyfully as she shows a heartfelt smile.

“There’s more congee, eat, oh, I’ll help you another serving.”

"E-er... thank you."

Sierra’s gentle attitude, makes Jin hesitant. Being used to her usual unsympathetic force, he is finding this awkward to handle. Now, the situation is like holding a knife to cut marshmallows, the problem is how to respond to this kind of attitude, bewildering Jin. His face, feels a little hot.

Zadou

(something is strange with Zadou now...)

Sierra turned around to where the pot is, Jin looked at her and held his breath. Sierra is staring at the pot of porridge.

(Fuu – my my. I wanted something simple to make, like Onigiri but it’s really hard, I though it’s fine, but it’s difficult to cook rice. Anyway, I tried boiling the rice, but why didn’t it turned fluffy? It turned more and more like melted glue suddenly. Somehow, I just drop in it the dried plum for the rice balls I was supposed to make. I wonder what do you call this? Congee?

Commoners seem to have such a dish among them, so I got lucky in the last minute. Well, I do have the skill and talent in my cooking too. Safe, Safe)

These are the current thoughts that black Sierra are having at this very moment, of course, Jin have no way of knowing this.

(But this, after doing my best to make, is troublesome and needless. I myself don’t want to eat this runny food. In the first place it's just like monjaki, but it’s a wonder why these commoner’s food use flavorless water as seasoning. For them to use water, could it be because of their scarce ingredients? Anyway, poor people’s foods hardly suit the refined taste of a person of my standing.)

Since Sierra does not want to be forced to eat any leftover congee, the only solution seems to put it all away in the belly of Jin. Sierra took the bowl and spoon, made a fake a smile and draw closer to Jin.

“Oh, that’s right! Since you’re unwell, do you want me to feed you?”

Jin was taken aback, his eyes widen with surprise.

“I-it’s fine, I can eat by myself.”

“There is no need to be reserved, since you’re sick.”

Sierra took a spoonful from the bowl, pursed her lips and lightly blew on it. Fuu-

Drifting white steam rose and surrounds Sierra’s face. The heat cause Jin’s view to see her blurrily as if viewing through a gauze. She has her head slightly bow down, giving emphasis to her straight nose and long eyelashes. Sierra was blowing the spoon, whose breath slightly reaches Jin. Her soft breath possesses lime scent. Jin’s heart, skip a beat.

“Ok, please."

Sierra was smiling as she thrust the spoon to Jin. Jin suddenly felt very embarrassed, but to decline a rare friendly Sierra may be a bad idea... if she did the usual forceful act, he’d resolutely refuse her, but she had taken such a passive course of action, as an effect, it was difficult to say no. Jin was reminded of Aesop's Fables’ "The North Wind and The Sun". * Persuasion is better than Force.

Jin obediently opened his mouth. Sierra sent the spoon his mouth. Being fed like this made him feel like a hatchling being fed.

"How is it?"

Cute Sierra was smiling sweetly. This is the first time Jin felt this feeling, so he was confused.

From an objective viewpoint, Sierra’s face satisfies all aspect completely: big eyes, shapely and slender balanced look and a long and straight hair that it looks like she’s from a shampoo commercial, an "attractive girl" he thinks. But in their first meeting he only thought of her as a “cute girl”. Eating while imagining this is embarrassing, (maybe about what we're doing, might be a little nice...)

And so, while his heart was pondering, Jin unusual became honest with his feelings.

"Yeah. It’s great."

He replied. Sierra was happy and even though she flashed a perfunctory smile but her cuteness was flawless.

“Oh, I’m glad. ♪ Eat more, there’s a lot. ♪”

Sierra continue spoon feeding Jin’s mouth. Jin → Genuine eagerness to, feed feed feed

Zadou

“W- wait a bit, Zadou.”

“Here, Jan, Jan ♪”

“How about we do a bowl of soba challenge*?”

Jan Jan♪ Jan Jan♪

"My stomach is already full, wait ..."

“Don’t worry. Commoner can do it! Jan Jan Tara Jan Jan ♪”

“Stop shoveling it in! I also feel you’re going faster and faster...”

“Oh come on, you joke.”

“No, seriously stop! I’m sorry but, the food...”

Well, saying so, Sierra extends before then and thrust of a spoon to his mouth.

“Are you saying my cuisine is inedible –tsu?”

“Wait a moment, that’s not what I mean.”

“Then I don’t get what you’re about. Come on, open your mouth!”

“You’re overdoing it! Stop grabbing my mouth!”

At that time, Sierra was already grappling Jin from the bed, making Jin scream.

Sigh, I should have though, Zadou is the same old Zadou!

Painfully conscious of his adolescence naivete, Jin felt like one who’s suddenly thrown down the pits of hell after experiencing heaven, shining above the clouds.

Well, it’s definitely hell with a demon like her.

At that instance, he kind of had a little insight of her situation, but still, how her thinking his stomach capacity exceeding normal is not possible.

“Arrg– Jeez- Go already! Chin Chin Pui Pui!”

Jin quickly recites the words of the spell as he stretched out his hand and pat Sierra’s head. Sierra’s head and body was enveloped with dazzling light. Sierra, surprised by the intensity of the lights she got from him, stared at his hands.

“Ohh, the appreciation level this time is a lot.”

Unable to suppress her impatience, Sierra retrieved the magic spellbook from her apron pocket. It was paperback sized book with Arabesque patterns decoration on the cover. On the first page of it, sand- or “Lammul” as written in Arabic, can be found. Turning on to the next page, a second spell slowly appeared. Sierra’s eyes was shining brightly as she showed the written text to Jin.

“Look commoner! A new spell appeared. How do you read this?”

Sierra cannot read Arabic. Jin having restored much of his strength, has now cleared his head. Peering into the book, saw the spell is written similarly to the cursive style U, U, I, S.

“Touin...”

“Touin? It sounds a little nice, but what does that mean?

Sierra stared at the spell book with great interest. Before Jin could open his mouth to explain-

“I guess, it’s fine. It’s more exciting not knowing what magic will come out. I'll try it right away”

Sierra lifted up the open spell book.

“You don’t know what magic it is, but you’re using someone else’s room to experiment, as usual, you’re a demon.” Not knowing the extent of the magic damage to his room and as he has no strength to clean up the ensuing mess, Jin tried to voice his protest. But it’s more like he's talking to himself, as Sierra pay him no mind.

And then... Sierra, with her hands up, suddenly stops. Jin’s eyes open wide with surprise.

I...

(I’d say, did she listen to me? Now this is something unusual)

But Sierra remained absolutely still where she stood. Far from being unusual, there is something not right. Jin felt an uneasy sense of foreboding in his chest.

It was all thanks to Sierra’s porridge that his strength recovered just enough for him to climb down the ladder of the bunk bed, he taps Sierra on the shoulder.

Zadou... “Z-Zadou, what’s wrong?”

Sierra’s body shook a bit and then fell on the floor with a crash. Her whole body was covered with reddish hives.

"Zadou?"

Jin held Sierra in his arms. Her temperature is burning up like she's on fire. So hot...... and to be able to feel this, means his fever is gone, thought Jin. Looking at his arms, his rash has vanished too.

"There's a saying that you can be cured of cold if you pass it to someone else... since I was healed, did it transferred to Zadou?"

But it's strange. About Sierra's getting her rash. That is, to have rashes disappear and appear suddenly is truly odd.

(This condition isn't just rash...?!)

Due to her sudden high fever, Sierra have lost her consciousness. She's also breathing hard her hot breath.

"Zadou, get a grip!"

Shaking her has no effect. Carrying Sierra in his arms, he intend to proceed to the dorm's clinic, however, just at that moment as he was about to leave through the open door, he bumped into an invisible wall, thought, Jin can go out but Sierra's body seems to be stuck to the room, she really cannot cross the boundary of his room. Putting down Sierra on the floor, he tried to pull her as he was standing outside his room. Not even a single hair on her head can pass through.

"Damn it!, I guess this wouldn't work..."

Jin tired of his struggle, step back inside the room. He turns to the ailing Sierra, who lay on the floor.

Jin began to think, when he summoned Sierra for the first time back then, she also could not exit this room. If Sierra is in the genie of the lamp status, it’ll be impossible no matter what.

(In that case... I just have to fill her satisfaction gauge again, thus she will be able to return in the Magic Lamp. Once she goes back inside the lamp, she can definitely get outside ...)

Jin tried rubbing or patting Sierra’s head. However, as Sierra was unconscious, means she can’t return. “Damn, it’s not working. Now what?...”

Jin is troubled.

He was thinking that even if an ambulance is called, it won’t change the situation... If Sierra can’t escape the room, she can’t visit the doctor... at that moment, Sierra’s face start to redden.

“This won’t do; with her fever like that, I just can’t stand around and do nothing. I need to lower her temperature, just as our health education subject taught us.”

Jin took a towel and wet it in a wash basin and then went to Sierra who is still on the floor; Jin brushed aside Sierra’s bangs and placed the towel on her forehead.

Jin's gaze up close to Sierra's face, he sweat for unknown reason. "What is this, now my heart throbs; could this some kind of disease? Jin thought while touching his pounding chest.

"Alas, whatever occurrence to your heart now is not my deed." Jin heard an ominous voice over his shoulder.

In front of the dorm, the butler & maid cafe was quite popular as ever.

“Yeah, Sierra is such a wonderful person, making dreams like this possible. I will never ever forget this day!”

Meanwhile, Eriko who was really impressed with the cup of tea that was served to her, was snapping photos non-stop at the butlers like crazy. She seems to have completely forgotten her goal of taking pictures of Sierra.

Nikolai returned to Erika to refill her tea, without any expression on his poker face, he shyly said as he blush slightly.

“Excuse me... Ojousama, I’m pleased to announce that the ball will start soon.

“ball?”

Eriko stared blankly for a while, and, finally getting it, clapped her hand. I see! This is what you declare when the time has come to leave the establishment. So thorough, butler!

Eriko quickly noticed the nearby open maid café as well, and took some photos.

"I feel like trying out next the maid cafe over there."

Eagerly peeking within the viewfinder, she saw a maid suddenly collapse.

"Huh?"

Eriko was stunned. Not only the maids but guests also continued to collapse. Every one of them appeared to have develop red rashes. Eriko, overwhelmed, put away her digital camera, shouted at Nicolai.

"Mr. Butler, there’s some trouble in the maid cafe!"

The illness rapidly spread from the maid cafe. Just as Nicolai turned around to look at the direction of the maid cafe, his body also develop red rash, and collapsed to the ground.

“Kyaa!”

Eriko gave a shriek and started running away. Behind her, the butler cafe customers also started collapsing one by one. She felt an invisible peril.

“W- What’s happening?”

As she flee... her brain blanked for a moment as her foot seems to be treading on something, and almost slipped. It was kind of slimy to the sensation.

"whoa... W-what...?"

Eriko curiously looked at her feet to see what she has been stepping on. Insects, looking like wharf roaches. These insects sticking to the soles of her shoes, although crushed, was still alive, their eyes glowing red, giving off a "Chi chi Chi ..." hiss.

Red rashes emerges from her skin.

“Nooooo...!!!”

The moment Eriko scream, her body temperature immediately shot up to the highest point, she then fainted, collapsing on the ground.

The lively noise emanating from the guests of the maid and butler cafe in an instant was replaced by graveyard silence. Even Mary in the maid cafe as well as Ukyo, fainted.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[PuiPui|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 3

2012-11-23T19:05:38Z

128.189.170.242:

==Idiots, Staircase and Summoned Beasts<ref>This is a crossover between Baka Test and a series called Gakkou no Kaidan, which means 'School Staircase' (Inoue-shi referenced this work in volume 2's author's notes, and this would be the crossover). Note that in this work, only the male leads are referred to in text by their given names, while the rest are referred to by their family names.</ref>==

The distance looked to be about 200m when viewed directly.

Kanba Yukihiro sighed as he looked up at this building in front of him. He looked slowly at both left and right side, and there were 12 students, including Yukihiro, standing in front of the terminal that was placed quite some distance away. Their uniforms were of the male and female variety, of different styles. One of them was the uniform Tenguihama Academy’s Yukihiro was wearing, while the other…

“…Feels just like a date.”

The boy had been muttering sternly since just now. He was wearing the same uniform as Yoshii Akihisa’s Fumitzuki Academy. The ratio in numbers between Tenguihama and Fumitzuki was 1 is to 1. In other words, there were 6 people on both sides.

“You ready? We’re going to begin.”

The boy beside Akihisa said. This boy had an athletic frame, sharp eyes and short hair that gave a deep impression. His name was Sakamoto Yuuji, and like Akihisa, he was a second year of Fumitzuki Academy. On a side note, the people on Fumitzuki Academy’s side were all second years.

“Yeah, yeah, let’s hurry up then!”

An energetic petite girl’s voice answered Sakamoto impatiently as the girl jumped around.

The girl was Kokonoe Yuuko, and her round cat-like eyes were rolling. She was a third year from Tenguihama. Behind her, a delinquent-looking boy then said, “Then, let’s begin!” His name was Izutsu Ken, a student from Tenguihama, and like Yukihiro, he was a first year.

“Pl, please take care of me.”

The one who asked politely was a beauty with nice flowing long hair. She was a student of Fumitzuki Academy, Himeji Mizuki.

“Please take care of me too.”

On hearing Himeji’s greeting, a lanky girl \with nice flowing black hair bowed. Also, a bespectacled boy bowed lightly too. The girl’s name was Amagasaki Izumi, and the boy was Saegusa Souji. Both of them were second years in Tenguihama.

“Please take care of me!”

A confident-looking ponytailed girl waved her hand, and a boy with nondescript appearance nodded. The ponytailed-girl was called Shimada Minami, and the nondescript boy was called Tsuchiya Kouta. Both of them were students from Fumitzuki Academy.

“This atmosphere sure feels comfortable.”

The last person from Fumitzuki Academy who said this was a pretty girl with a rather unique choice of words. He, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, was a student who looked like a pretty girl, albeit sounding rather old-fashioned.

“Is everyone ready? We can begin.”

The last person from Tenguihama said. This handsome looking boy who gave off a sharp and primitive vibe looked around at everyone. He was a 3rd year of Tenguihama, Kariya Kengo. Everyone nodded after hearing his words, took a slight breath, and call out.

“““SUMMON!”””

Everything started from a mere moment of inspiration from Kokonoe.

“This is the one. The people from the school everyone’s talking about is here!”

The club president Kokonoe suddenly called out in the ‘club room’ of the staircase club Yukihiro belonged to, the roof of Tenguihama’s first sports hall. She waved a piece of A4 paper, and Yukihiro took a piece of paper from her.

“Is this ‘test summoning system’ Fumitzuki Academy a famous school?”

The paper had a brief introduction of Fumitzuki Academy, which used the ‘test summoning system’, and a rough explanation of the activities that would be held the next day. The place was not too far away from here, but Yukihiro did not understand the content on the paper.

“You haven’t heard of Fumitzuki Academy, Badge?<ref>It's a nickname Yuuko gives the protagonist Kanba Yukihiro. 缶バッチ, Kanba-cchi, which translated will mean 'badge'</ref> It’s very famous.”

Kokonoe widened her eyes in shock as she asked. Yukihiro shook his head and asked Izutsu beside him,

“Do you know?”

“What do you mean? I did hear of Fumitzuki Academy before. It’s that high school that assigns classes according to test scores, right?”

“Fumitzuki Academy, is it?”

Saegusa helped elaborate on the vague explanation Izutsu gave.

“They sort the students according to their grades starting from the second year, and imported a world-leading system, the ‘test summoning system’, where they could call out summoned beasts whose strength is based on the test results.”

“Summoned beasts, huh? Sounds like a video game.”

Yukihiro muttered. Saegusa’s eyes lit up as he nudged his glasses up, saying,

“Yeah, that’s a kind of game. Besides, the students in the class had to use the summoned beasts for battle.”

“Ah, battle?”

“Yeah. I just said that they sort classes based on the scores. As for the class facilities, the highest ranked A class differ greatly from the lowest ranked F class. If they wanted to study in a good environment, they would need to work hard to enter the better class. Thus, students would have to fight using battles to decide who’s better. The strength of the summoned beasts are proportional to their scores, so if they want to have a better classroom, they would have to work hard to get better scores. In that case, the students would work harder on their own to get better scores. This was the aim of the school.”

“Sounds really hot-blooded.”

Izutsu sighed out as he said. However, Yukihiro was still puzzled.

“But the normal test scores are 100 at maximum, right? There has to be a limit no matter what, so how can they pull this gap?”

“Most of the schools are as such. However, Fumitzuki Academy’s test scoring system doesn’t have an upper limit, only a time limit, and there is an unlimited number of questions. In other words, they are to answer as many questions as possible within a given time. There’s no concept of full marks there, and it’s said that someone got 500 points in a single subject.”

“Wow…”

Izutsu called out.

“How is it? It’s nice, right? The Fumitzuki Academy system introduction talk will begin tomorrow. I got a piece of this paper from the staff’s office printer.”

Kokonoe happily took the piece of paper from Yukihiro.

“Is this really fine?”

Yukihiro asked.

“There’s still more.”

Kokonoe answered nonchalantly.

“Then, how about everyone go take a look during the next rest period?”

Amagasaki, who had been listening silently, cautiously raised her hand to raise her opinion, but Kokonoe shook her head and said.

“What are you saying, Izumi-chan? Why should we wait for so long? Let’s go now! They already printed the promotional poster beforehand, so that means that there’s some form of preparation for the event going on, and the people involved are going over there to play. Isn’t this too sneaky? I feel we have the right to take part too.”

“Such a lame argument.”

Yukihiro sighed as he looked around for help. At this moment, Kariya, who did not show much in this conversation, stepped forward to say.

“I don’t care about any preparations beforehand, but we’re not people involved in this, so we have no rights to take part. Let’s begin club activity today.”

Kariya interrupted the conversation skillfully, but Kokonoe would not give up.

“What are you saying? We’re related personnel here. Look!”

Kokonoe put the piece of paper in front of Kariya, and pointed at the words on it. Kariya merely answered with a ‘oh’.

“The event is sponsored by Izumi’s family company, Tenma Corporation.”

Kariya looked over at Amagasaki, who responded shyly with a ‘yes’.

“But I don’t have too much involvement—”

“That’s how it is. As Izumi-chan’s friend, everyone in the staircase club have the right to take part in this activity beforehand. Let’s get going!”

“But there’s a problem with whether there’s a preparatory event before hand—”

“Well, I’m not too certain actually—”

“Okay okay. Everyone, let’s get ready. There’s not much time left.”

At Kokonoe’s insistence, Yukihiro and the rest had to be there.

Everyone managed to get there successfully. Of course, the preparatory event did not happen. Just like that, Kokonoe happily looked around, saying that there would be something interesting.

There were no guards assigned at the entrance, and as there were many office vehicles entering and leaving, the gates were wide open. They knew that it would be bad to enter on their own, so Kokonoe could only stand at the entrance and look inside.

“There’s nothing special here. Let’s hurry back, prez.”

Kariya said from behind Kokonoe. Yukihiro and the gang were at the Amagasaki Conference plaza that would be used for the briefing the next day. This place belonged to the Tenma Corporation, and was loaned to Fumitzuki Academy for this activity.

It seemed that both sides were planning some event together, but Amagasaki herself did not know the details.

“Oi, are you done?”

Kariya wanted to grab Kokonoe by the collar, but she cried out.

“The kid’s moving the podium.”

Kokonoe was not saying anything really shocking. However, her round eyes got even rounder. She looked back at Yukihiro and the rest and waved at them. The gang could only move over.

“What is it, Kokonoe-sempai? Is there anything shocking here—”

That was a podium that would be used for an orchestra, taller than a human, yet the kid was able to move it easily.

“…”

Kariya was speechless. The kid that was moving the large podium with his back facing Yukihiro and the gang was walking and soon vanished behind the building.

“…Let’s start chasing after it.”

Suddenly, Kokonoe charged out before anyone could stop her. Izutsu followed her, and then, Kariya, Amagasaki, Yukihiro and Saegusa followed suit.

There seemed to be a tail behind the kid that was moving the podium, and its ears seemed to be sharp. Even if it was a kid, its body proportions were weird. The limbs were unnaturally short, and the head was very big. If its size were of an ordinary person’s, it might even be seen as a puppet. However, as it was less than 1m tall, that would be impossible.

“Don’t you find that kid strange?”

Yukihiro asked Saegusa behind him, and Saegusa merely curled his lips without answering. At this moment, they heard a gruff voice from the front.

“Yoshii, put this on the stage. The workers will be here soon.”

Yukihiro got over to Kokonoe and the rest who were hiding in the shadows of the building and looked over. That kid put the podium on the stage, and there were a few adults who looked like workers. Not too far away from them was a man who looked like a sports teacher. He was dressed in shorts and pants, seemingly showing off his tan muscles as he instructed the boy beside him.

That boy was Yoshii Akihisa. He, who was wearing the uniform of Fumitzuki Academy, was looking tired as he stared at the podium.

“Se, sensei, I’ll be grateful here if you let me rest.”

On hearing Akihisa’s words, the teacher folded his arms.

“What? How useless you are, Yoshii. You can’t take it after a mere 5 hours of manual labor?”

“No…I’m a human compared to you, Iro…no, Nishimura-sensei.”

“Oh really? You’re saying as if I’m not human.”

“Ah, no. I guess you can be considered a human, Nishimura-sensei.”<ref>I agree on that.</ref>

“Yoshii, grit your teeth and keep working.”

“Huh? Why?”

That sport teacher-looking man (it seemed that he was called Nishimura-sensei) had a manzai-like conversation with Akihisa. Soon, the teacher relented.

“…Never mind. I’ll let you rest for a while.”

“Thanks. How long do I need to rest?”

“Hm. 3 seconds will do.”

“Don’t I even have a minute? Is it even legal to have rest periods in single-digit seconds?”

“Just kidding. Just rest whenever you want when I’m not calling you.”<ref>Pretty nice of him here.</ref>

The man said that as he moved towards the stage, and Akihisa sat down relaxed. The kid that moved the podium ran to him.

“Really, you can’t just boss me around like that even if it’s punishment…”

Akihisa muttered as he looked over at the kid. The kid suddenly vanished.

“Ah, no way!”

Kokonoe called out, and Akihisa, who heard that voice, immediately lifted his head. Both their stares met each other, and Kokonoe ran to Akihisa before shouting loudly.

“Where’s the kid? Where did you hide him? Spill it!”

“Ah? You’re mistaken right? I didn’t kidnap any kid.”<ref>Akihisa...that's three strikes.</ref>

“Fess up if you don’t want to suffer. I have evidence here!”

Kokonoe continued pressing on, and Akihisa lowered his head. Yukihiro and the rest came out from the shadows, and they had to stop Kokonoe from going out of control. At this moment, they saw three people walk towards Kokonoe and Akihisa.

“I saw it for myself. You abducted the kid and did terrible things to him.”

Kokonoe forcefully interrogated Akihisa, and Akihisa was unable to process what was going on perhaps due to things happening too suddenly. He muttered,

“…What should I do? Should I admit it?”<ref>Admit what?</ref>

“So that’s how it is, Akihisa. You finally did it in the end. I knew you’ll end up going down this path sooner or later…”<ref>Strike one: Lolicon for Hazuki.</ref>

“I didn’t expect you to abduct a kid, a boy at that, you pervert! You definitely have that kind of perverted preference!”<ref>Strike two: Siscon for Akira.</ref>

“There’s still time to repent. Reflect and repent on your actions, Akihisa.”<ref>Strike three: Shotacon for his summoned beast</ref>

The trio walking towards Akihisa said with serious expressions. Just when everyone thought that Akihisa would cry out “I’m sorry, everyone, I’m guilt.”, he suddenly stood up.

“WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPOUTING! DON’T CALL OTHERS A CRIMINAL LIKE THAT! ALSO, WHY ARE YOU HERE ANYWAY, YUUJI, MINAMI, HIDEYOSHI!? I THOUGHT I’M THE ONLY ONE BROUGHT HERE FOR PUNISHMENT!?”

Akihisa asked the students who suddenly appeared.

“Quick thinking there.”

“So so.”

Sakamoto Yuuji and Shimada Minami whispered. Sakamoto then answered.

“That’s because you interesting…situation worries us. That’s why we came here.”

“Did you just say ‘interesting’?”

“I said that ‘you’re interesting’. Besides, you’re an interesting guy no matter when.”

“Yeah yeah. You’re the most interesting guy in school.”<ref>Yoshii Akihisa is: The Most Interesting Man in the school. Stay stupid, my friends.</ref>

“The way you come up with excuses when you’re late is a classic. You actually unabashedly said to Ironman that ‘the traffic lights didn’t turn green’ there.”

“It’s nothing impressive…”

“Akihisa, you’re really an idiot.”

“Weren’t you praising me just now, Yuuji?”

“Yeah, just treat it as such. Speaking of which, is it really fine to leave those guys over there?”

At this moment, Yukihiro and the rest could finally join in the conversation.

“I apologize for this idiot’s actions. I’m a 3rd year from Tengurihama Academy nearby, Kariya Kengo. This person here is Kokonoe Yuuko. Sorry for intruding, but we just came to scout the place.”

“You’re Tengurihama students?”

Kariya quickly stepped forward to press on Kokonoe’s head as he introduced himself. Sakamoto patted Akihisa on the shoulder too, and said,

“I want to apologize for this idiot’s rude actions. I’m Sakamoto Yuuji, and this guy is—”

While talking, he turned to look at Akihisa, and said in a puzzled manner,

“Who’s this guy?”

“Ah? What’s with you, Yuuji? You suddenly lost your memory?”

“Speaking of which, who’re you?”

“Never met you before.”

Shimada and Kinoshita Hideyoshi showed puzzled expressions after Sakamoto. In this situation, Akihisa was shocked.

“…Who, who am I?”

“Didn’t they call you ‘Akihisa’?”

Yukihiro said.

“Someone even called you Yoshii just now. I guess your name is Yoshii Akihisa, right/”

Saegusa added. At this moment, Sakamoto and the rest gave looks for regret.

“Seriously, they saw through it so quickly.”

“How rude. I nearly forgot who I am there.”

Akihisa heaved a sigh of relief as he grumbled to Sakamoto and the rest.

“I think you’re really amazing to forget who you are just because of a little problem.”

Shimada sighed as she shook her head. Akihisa stared at her with a hurt expression as he said.

“Wha, what? You’re saying it as if I’m an idiot.”

“You’re obviously one.”

Sakamoto then left these words, and then said to Yukihiro and the rest.

“His idiocy is at this level, Yoshii Akihisa, the most symbolic idiot amongst our second year, no, amongst our entire school.”

“…Really?”

On hearing Sakamoto’s introduction, Yukihiro could only answer back vaguely.

“Wow, so this is a summoned beast. How cute.”

After the introductions, Kokonoe looked at Akihisa’s summoned beast and said this happily.

According to Akihisa, he was called here to help with the preparations as a punishment. Sakamoto and the rest were his friends, and they came to watch him.

“The other schools will probably find this interesting. Try training this guy. This guy likes having other people train it.”

Sakamoto said to Kokonoe, who giggles as she said,

“Really? Let me try.”

Kokonoe then reached her hand out.

“Ah? Hold on. What’s going on?”

Akihisa did not understand. Sakamoto whispered to him,

“Akihisa, show her our school’s specialty. You might get your punishment reduced.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I can guarantee it?’

“Got it! Kokonoe-sempai, you can train it all you want.”

Before Kokonoe could even start teasing, Akihisa’s summoned beast was kicked away by Shimada.

“Is that even possible? How can you even let yourself get tricked by Sakamoto like that/”

“Because he’s an idiot.”

“He’s an idiot.”

Sakamoto, and Kinoshita Hideyoshi nodded. As of this point, Akihisa was kneeling on the ground, painfully clutching his stomach.

“Minami…there’s no need to kick me when you remind me, right?”

“Sorry, I just came back from overseas. I don’t really understand Japanese well.”

“YOU’RE LYING, YOU’RE DEFINITELY LYING THERE!”

“Let’s not talk about this for now.”

Kokonoe interrupted Akihisa’s grumbling and started talking about the summoned beasts.

“Normally, summoned beasts can’t be called out without a teacher present. However, this plaza has a summoning boundary set all over this place, so we can call out summoned beasts like this guy.”

“Then, you can call out your summoned beast too, right, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Of course.”

With Kokonoe’s request, “Summon!” Sakamoto shouted. An 80cm tall summoned beast then appeared at Sakamoto’s feet. Kokonoe happily reached for the summoned beast.

“Huh?”

However, she could not touch it. Her outstretched hand went through the summoned beast’s body.

“Normally, summoned beasts can’t be touched. Only summoned beasts can touch each other. However, this guy’s summoned beast is special, and you can step on it like this.”

Yuuji said as he kept stamping on Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“WAIT, YUUJI! IT FEELS WEIRD WHEN YOU’RE STEPPING ON MY SUMMONED BEAST LIKE THIS!”

Akihisa cried out on agony on the floor.

“That means it’s fine when it’s Himeji?”

“…”<ref>Akihisa's M tendencies...</ref>

“You hesitated!? Your tastes aren’t ordinary!”

Shimada took two steps back, and Akihisa hurriedly tried to defend himself.

“No, that’s not it. I wasn’t hesitating! Just imagining!”

“YOU BIG PERVERT!!”

This time, Shimada didn’t aim for the summoned beast, but sent a kick right at Akihisa’s stomach.

“Speaking of which, where did Himeji and Muttsurini go?”

Sakamoto easily changed the topic as he looked around.

“I don’t know about Mizuki, but I’m not sure about Tsuchiya either…”

Shimada answered. At this moment, Akihisa quickly got up.

“What? Don’t tell me Himeji-san and Muttsurini are together, Minami?”

“No, Tsuchiya just disappeared out of a sudden.”

“This is bad. I hope Muttsurini won’t do anything rash.”<ref>Then keep an eye on him...</ref>

“We might end up having to call the cops soon.”

Kinoshita and Sakamoto said with serious expressions. On a side note, despite looking seriously, Sakamoto’s foot was still stepping on Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“Excuse me…”

Just when Yukihiro was about to ask about Tsuchiya, Kariya behind him raised his hand.

“Is the student you call Tsuchiya this guy?”

Everyone looked back and saw that Tsuchiya Kouta was tied up by Kariya and Izutsu, shaking his head continuously for some reason.

“This guy was basically sprawled on the floor trying to peep at the upskirt of Izumi-chan, and we suppressed him…”

Tsuchiya shook his head.

“Really? Sorry to trouble you guys.”

Sakamoto got Tsuchiya over, and Tsuchiya shook his head harder with Akihisa and the rest looking at him.

“Let’s see what ideas you have, Muttsurini.”

“Why were you crawling?”

Sakamoto and Shimada questioned, and Tsuchiya whispered.

“…Observing ants.”<ref>You would think Muttsurini would be sent to the police at least once...imagine his sister finding out about his antics...Please look forward to volume 10.5~</ref>

“Seriously, do you think you’re a primary school kid?”

Sakamoto seemed somewhat lethargic, and Yukihiro felt the same as well.

“Ah, Akihisa-kun, everyone’s here.”

At this moment, a pretty girl with nice flowing hair and slender body came running over. She was Himeji Mizuki.

“It’s great that you’re alright!”

Akihisa happily went over, and got tripped by Shimada.

“Wha, what’s going on? Are you alright, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji showed a puzzled expression, and Shimada muttered that it was nothing as she stepped onto Akihisa, keeping Himeji behind her.

“…Why do I feel that I had been stamped on ever since just now? It hurts!”

Akihisa was suddenly rolling on the floor, and Shimada could only move her foot away and ask, “What’s with you?” Akihisa stared at his summoned beast.

“Eh? Will the owner feel pain when the summoned beast is grabbed?”

Kokonoe continued to tease Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“Of, of course it will. When my summoned beast takes damage, some of the feedback will be reflected back on the owner…”

“Oh! is that so?”

Kokonoe answered as she started grabbing the summoned beast’s arms and play with them like dolls. Akihisa started rolling around in pain.

“Please stop.”

“…Amazing. I totally respect you for being able to even do this.”

Sakamoto showed his fear and admiration for Kokonoe.

“Stop it, Yuuko.”

Kariya grabbed the summoned beast from Kokonoe’s demonic clutches. Akihisa finally got release as he laid on the floor, panting heavily.

Kokonoe looked unhappy as her toy (?) was taken away. Sakamoto and the rest looked at each other, and Saegusa took out his laptop and said,

“Normally, the summoned beasts aren’t used for playing for this particular reason. But as this is an event ground, anyone can summon as long as they take the tests. The activity starts tomorrow, but the system is set up, right?”

“That old hag..old principal does things very quickly, so I guess she already got things set up.”

Sakamoto answered. The eyes hidden behind Saegusa’s glasses showed a glint.

“Then, can you bring us to where the terminal is? I may be able to activate it in this case.”

Yukihiro and the rest head towards the arena where the terminal for the ‘test summoning system’ was. Saegusa plugged the laptop into the terminal, hacked into the system, and activated the system that was on standby.

“Then, let’s look at everyone’s abilities. The teachers in charge of the subjects will normally be the ones deciding the subject for the summoned beasts use. However, everyone can summon using their favorite subject, so go ahead and test yourself with your best subject.”

“Okay.”

Kokonoe was the first one to run over, and Yukihiro was the next, running enthusiastically forward to try this. Yukihiro chose maths as his subject, since he was often forced to study maths as his older sister was a maths teacher. He had most confidence in this subject.

“The time limit is one hour. Get ready…”

Yukihiro put his watch on the table and started answering the questions.

An hour later, Yukihiro and the rest got their summoned beasts.

“Wah! How cute! They’re really cute! Everyone, check out my summoned beast!”

Kokonoe danced around excitedly once she saw her summoned beast. The mini Kokonoe-chan started dancing with her movements. It was a girl with tiger ears and tail.

“Kokonoe-sempai, your summoned beast’s movements are really refined.”

Yukihiro looked at his summoned beast as he said. His summoned beast could only do simple movements as he was not used to controlling them. Izutsu and the rest were the same.

“Ah, everyone, look at Izumi-chan’s summoned beast. It’s pretty. I want a bracelet too!”

Kokonoe, who was letting her summoned beast jump, squealed after seeing Amagasaki’s summoned beast. Amagasaki’s summoned beast was wearing a bracelet, and had small black wings on its back.

“If it’s wearing a bracelet, it means that it has high points. Amazing, Amagasaki-san.”

Himeji called out in amazement. Kariya and Saegusa whispered, “Oh.”

“I have one too.”

“Me too. Though I have less than 500 points.”

“…”

Yukihiro looked at his summoned beast unhappily. His summoned best did not have the bracelet like theirs. He thought that his scores would not be high, but still passable. Thus, he felt somewhat unhappy.

“Next, let’s fight using our summoned beast, everyone.”

Kokonoe’s summoned beast danced around like the owner, not showing any signs of authority.

“But how do we fight when our summoned beasts don’t have any weapons? Sumo?”

Akihisa explained that the summoned beasts would normally have weapons. But, after considering the safety issue for this arena, they redesigned the summoned beasts such that they would not have any weapons.

“Fufufu. Just what I want. I don’t need any weapons or sorts, because the upcoming battle is—”

Kokonoe showed a nonchalant smile.

“We’ll be running up the stairs using summoned beasts!”

Akihisa was so surprised that his eyes became dots.

A race up the stairs.

It was a match where the participants would have to run up the stairs in the school and cause havoc for others. Kokonoe’s proposal was to use the summoned beasts to run inside the plaza.

“…This is a little too…”

Sakamoto immediately shook her head after hearing Kokonoe’s words. She revealed a shocked expression.

“What’s bad about it? it’s very interesting.”

“Well, to us, that’s…”

Sakamoto opposed strongly. This was a normal reaction, and Yukihiro heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was a reasonable person.

“Ah, how about this then?”

Kokonoe clapped and said,

“The first place can get a reward. Helping the first place get a wish is something we can definitely do with all we have.”

“I’ll take part then.”

Sakamoto immediately decided.<ref>We know what kind of request Yuuji will make if he wins. Come on...</ref>

“Huh!? Wasn’t your attitude just now so adamant?”

Yukihiro could not help but exclaim. Everyone’s reaction was the same as Sakamoto scratched his head and said.

“This is just taking a step back.”

“You have no intent on denying your filthy intent, do you?”

Akihisa muttered softly.

“In that case, you don’t intend to take part, do you?”

“Please let me take part, Sakamoto-kun! No, Sakamoto-sama!”

Akihisa immediately knelt down to beg without hesitation.

“…Akihisa, has your pride been eaten by a dog?”

Sakamoto’s stare showed a pitiful look.

“Alright then, let’s decide the course.”

Kokonoe looked around, finally pointed at a building, and said,

“Over there then. The flag on the roof. Whoever reaches there will be the winner.”

Yukihiro looked over at that building. The roof of the building had a pole with a raised flag.

“The one to reach the top will be the winner.”

“Alright, it’s decided. But what about the rest?”

Sakamoto looked around at the other Fumitzuki students.

“I’m in.”

“…(nods)”

Kinoshita and Tsuchiya decided to take part too.

“Ye, yeah…”

“Well…”

Shimada and Himeji looked at Akihisa, who noticed Shimada’s stare as he asked.

“Is there anything, Minami?”

“It, it’s nothing! I’m just thinking that I can beat you up if I win.”

“Wait a moment. I think it’ll be a problem if you take part, Minami.”

“We all have different wishes.”

“Everyone’s different anyway.”

Sakamoto and Kokonoe immediately denied Akihisa’s proposition.

“I’ll take part too.”

At this moment, Himeji said with a firm tone.

“I won’t let Minami-chan beat Akihisa-kun, so I…”

Himeji realized that she spoke too much at one go, and blushed as she lowered her head.

“…Ah? So…? So what about me? Do you want to beat me up, Himeji-san?”

Himeji did not answer, and Akihisa was very shocked.

“It’s decided then, Mizuki.”

“You’re in trouble, Akihisa.”

“Huh? No, I don’t mean this.”

“…But it might be good if Himeji-san herself did it.”

“Idiot.”

Amidst the chaos, Akihisa’s face took a direct punch from Shimada.

Either way, the preparations were complete.

Normally, the summoned beasts could only be with them. However, the entire venue was set up with the boundary, so the summoned beast could move on their own at any place they wanted. Also, as this activity involved a summoned beast race, there was a monitor set up in the plaza, and the participants could see where their summoned beasts were. They could see where all their summoned beasts were on the largest screen, and there were multi-direction helmets<ref>To those who have no idea…think of the Baka test season 1 episode 8 accident. That would be the one.</ref> placed in the terminals that were placed some distance away. Saegusa took one of them up and started explaining.

“What’s the name of this kind of helmet? Well, nevermind. Anyway, it’s developed to send the signals throughout the entire venue. By putting it on, you can see things from the summoned beast’s perspective. There’s a mic in it, so it’s possible to hear the summoned beasts’ conversations.”

“You sure do understand this. We’re seeing this for the first time ourselves.”

On hearing Sakamoto say this, Saegusa merely answered softly, “I did some investigations.”

“The route is completely freestyle, but as the summoned beasts can’t grab things or pass through walls and floors, they can’t enter the building without an open door. If you want to get to the roof, you can only by the outer wall.

Saegusa explained calmly. The target building in question was a 20 storey building. As of this point, there was no one around, so it was fine to have this tournament. However, even if the summoned beasts were the ones running, it was scary to climb up a 20 storey build.

“Then…everyone, on your marks…”

Saegusa gave the signal, and all the participants scattered. The terminals were set up set that 4 people could use one. Yukihiro walked towards one before someone grabbed him by the shoulder.

“You’re Kanba, right? Can I have some time from you?”

It was Sakamoto. He had Akihisa and Kinoshita beside him. Yukihiro felt nervous as he was surrounded by the trio.

“Is, is there anything? Why call me out of a sudden?”

“Don’t be scared. We have something to discuss with you.”

Sakamoto put his hand on Yukihiro’s back and whispered.

“Let’s work together.”

“Huh?”

“Let’s work to win this, I, Akihisa, Hideyoshi and you Kanba.”

“…This is a personal race, you know.”

Yukihiro frowned. Sakamoto nodded and said,

“Of course, this is a personal race no one will have any grumbles about no matter who wins. But if this keeps up, those with the bracelets will end up leading the pack.”

“The ones with the bracelets?”

“The guys with the summoned beasts equipped with bracelets. You have Kariya, Saegusa and Amagasaki, right? Our school has Himeji and Muttsurini. Their summoned beasts’ base stats are very high, so it’s impossible to beat them one on one.”

Kinoshita finished. Sakamoto said with a stern expression.

“…We have to unite in order to beat them, understand?”

“…Yeah, but why me? Izutsu and Kokonoe-sempai don’t have bracelets either.”

“That’s because I feel that it’s easiest to bri…no, pull you in.”

Sakamoto patted Yukihiro on the shoulder had. Yukihiro felt that they were suspicious, but he agreed as it seemed to be interesting if they did so.

“Alright, let’s win, the 4 of us.”

Sakamoto raised his fist, and Yukihiro followed him.

The match finally began as everyone put on their helmets and wait for Kokonoe’s command.

“Everyone ready!”

Kokonoe called out with a loud voice.

“Get ready, start!”

On the mark, the 12 summoned beasts rushed out and pulled some distance away from each other. Running first was Himeji, Kariya, Saegusa, Amagasaki and Tscuhiya. Kokonoe, Izutsu and Shimada followed behind, and the last ones where Yukihiro and the rest.

“…Well, is it really alright to have such a large gap?”

Yukihiro asked Akihisa, who snorted back as he chuckled.

“Of course. We got a plan for it.”

He answered confidently. Then, he looked at Yuuji and said.

“Yuuji thought of it.”

“WHY DID YOU FORCE SOMEONE ELSE TO DO THE PLANNING ENTIRELY!?”

Yukihiro could not help but shout out. Sakamoto looked behind and gave a definite answer.

“I already thought of more than 300 ways to mess with Akihisa.”

“Wait, Yuuji! What are you thinking?”

“Well, obviously, to make you suffer.”

“You didn’t say that just now!”

Infighting began as Yukihiro looked over worriedly at each other. Kinoshita said to him.

“Relax, they’re always like this as they’re in love anyway.”<ref>Hideyoshi…you pervert…</ref>

“DON’T SPOUT NONSENSE THERE, HIDEYOSHI!!”

Akihisa shouted at Kinoshita, who reluctantly shrugged with his arms wide. His summoned beast itself gave a ‘pretty expression’, and Yukihiro seemed to look at little lost there.

“Let’s stop arguing and put our plan into action.”

Sakamoto suddenly looked serious. Yukihiro lifted his head to look at the main screen, and saw that the other summoned beasts had already pulled quite some distance away from them.

“Just as planned.”

Sakamoto too looked at the main screen and smirked ominously. The largest screen showed the locations of all the summoned beasts. From the summoned beasts’ viewpoints, the image on the screen looked like they were floating in the air. The front-most group were moving down their own roads, Himeji, Kariay, Saegusa and Amagasaki. Running down the shortest path, away from them was Tsuchiya’s summoned beast.

“Everyone sure is fast. We won’t be able to catch up if this keeps up.”

Yukihiro whispered. Akihisa nodded and prompted Yuuji.

“Wait, let’s set the traps.”

Sakamoto stopped once he said that. Yukihiro and the rest stopped running too.

“What are we going to do?”

“We’ll leave this to Akihisa. Where’s that thing?”

“No problems. I have it here.”

Akihisa answered Sakamoto as he showed something on his hand. It was hard to tell, but it seemed like this was a photo.

“But will that Muttsurini really bite on it? We bought this from him, you know?”

“No problems! I have confidence.”

“Yeah, that guy’s a guy too, so he’ll definitely be baited”

Sakamoto said definitely. Suddenly, he stopped. Kinoshita stood around too. Yukihiro took off his helmet as he heard some soft whispers, and looked over at Sakamoto.

“Hideyoshi, before everything’s ready, change into this.”

“Why? What does changing costumes have to do with this contest?”

“You probably don’t know, but there’s a huge factor. Hurry up and change!”

With Sakamoto’s prompting, Kinoshita went to a shaded area to change and let out some thoughts,

“In that case—”

As Yukihiro pricked his eyes to hear the content of the plan.

Swoosh.

Something rushed over with a gust of wind. It was so fast that Yukihiro’s eyes could not catch up. As he looked around, he heard Kinoshita’s voice.

“What are you doing, Muttsurini? This…this is embarrassing?”

The sounds of the shutter being pressed and the flashes came from the shade of the trees. Yukihiro stared at Sakamoto speechlessly.

“Now we got ourselves some time. You ready, Akihisa?”

“Yeah. This is my perfect trap. It’s definitely foolproof.”

Yukihiro heard Akihisa’s unreliable words as he put on the helmet. He saw what was obviously a trap.

“…I say. Don’t you often see this in mangas or something?”

There were many twigs and grass laid on the ground, basically declaring that there was a hole there. It looked unnatural even for a dirt path.

Also, there were several photos amongst the twigs in the middle of the trap. That would most likely be the ‘trap’. Anyone who rush forward to get the photos would definitely fall into the traps.

“It’s about 5m deep. I really find myself amazing for being able to do this in such a short time.”

“Yeah.”

Sakamoto answered Akihisa, who was gleefully indulging in self-praise, coldly, and continued—

“Ah, oi. What shots are you taking…no, no. There’s nothing much to see.”

“…”

The weird lewd laughter and ridiculously fast shutter pressing could be heard from the shadows.

''…Is it really alright to work with these guys?''

At this moment, Yukihiro had a bigger doubt.

The direct distance would be around 200m if they move forward, but moving down the path to the destination would take at least 3 times the distance. As they were not used to controlling the summoned beasts, Kariya and the rest could not move down the path. Himeji herself though kept moving through, perhaps because she was serious.

Kokonoe was unexpectedly adept at controlling her summoned beast, but she did not take the shortest path, but just went around running curiously. Izutsu was trying to follow her from behind. Shimada was close to them, but she was running an independent route.

Yukihiro was not used to controlling them, but managed to move down the shortest path with Sakamoto and Akihisa’s lead. Akihisa’s summoned beast carried Kinoshita’s summoned beast as it continued to run, and he was able to do this because the summoned beast could touch physical objects. Not too far away from where Yukihiro and the rest progressed, there was a tall wall that appeared in front of them. Everyone felt that they had to move around, but Sakamoto told them,

“It’s fine. Let’s keep moving.”

“Yuuji, I’ve changed.”

As Yukihiro kept running, Kinoshita had finished changing. The sounds of the shutter arrived at the same time. Yukihiro took off his helmet and looked back, flabbergasted.

“I’d say, why am I dressed like this?”

Kinoshita was dressed in a cheongsam.

“Ah, it’s actually nothing. Just everyone’s request.”

“What do you mean?”

On hearing Sakamoto’s answer, Kinoshita asked. Tsuchiya’s fingers continued to press the shutter, and it was so fast that there were afterimages. Also, the photos were taken from all directions.

“…(Oh)”

Tsuchiya did not say anything as he merely gave a thumbs up. It was unknown what that was about.

“I say, what are you doing…”

On hearing Yukihiro’s words, Tsuchiya quickly fished out 5 photos. Yukihiro saw the photos, and immediately blushed.

“Huh? These? What for?”

“…300 yen for a set.”

“…No, that’s not it. I’m just saying that it, it feels a little wrong, in many aspects.”

“What are you saying? There’s nothing wrong about this as a man!”

Akihisa stood beside the flustered Yukihiro, rummaging through his wallet. He then lowered his dejected shoulders and said.

“…I can only drink white sugar water for this month.”

“Drink? White sugar water?”

To Yukihiro, these words were a vague combination to him.

“Muttsurini, you should be heading back to the match.”

Sakamoto said to Tsuchiya, who was still lying prone the fall, taking photos. He heard Sakamoto’s words, and—

“…It’ll be fine.”

He answered.

“…If anything happens, I’ll accelerate immediately.”

“Really? But what about these?”

Sakamoto handed his helmet over to Tsuchiya. The helmet showed that trap.

“!?”

Tsuchiya’s eyes dazzled as he went back to his terminal with the roar of the wind. It was really an astonishing speed. As Yukihiro again put on the helmet, Tsuchiya’s summoned beast had already returned to the course. They did not see it a moment ago, and that was really speedy as Tsuchiya’s summoned beast quickly got to the place the photos were laid.

“Ah.”

Yukihiro could not help but exclaim. Tsuchiya’s defenceless summoned beast fell into that simple trap.

''…Huh? Wait, I remember that besides Yoshii-kun’s summoned beast—''

The other summoned beasts could not touch physical objects. Yukihiro took off his helmet and went towards Tsuchiya’s terminal. As expected, Tsuchiya himself was not there. He must have ran to the scene himself.

“He got away.”

“Now Muttsurini’s out. One opponent down.”

Sakamoto smirked ominously like a yakuza boss, causing Yukihiro to feel a chill down his spine.

“Let’s hurry too, Kanba. How’s the rest doing?”

“The forward group including Kariya-sempai has finished half the course. We’re definitely closer in terms of distance, but the wall in front of us…”

Yukihiro, who was overwhelmed by Sakamoto’s presence, answered honestly. Sakamoto and Akihisa gave smirks of ill intent.

“It’s perfect, Yuuji.”

“That’s right. We got the win.”

“…May I ask, what are we going to do next?”

Yukihiro put on the helmet again as he asked. Akihisa stared at the wall in front of him and answered.

“We’ll do this.”

Akihisa said. His summoned beast threw Kinoshita’s summoned beast off its back, towards the wall. Kinoshita’s summoned beast passed through the wall and landed on the other side.

“How rough of you.”

Kinoshita exclaimed.

“It won’t hurt, Kanba. You can pass through too.”

Akihisa’s summoned beast threw Yukihiro’s summoned beast before he could even respond. Yukihiro’s summoned beast passed through the wall in the same way and landed. Sakamoto’s summoned beast then flew over.

“Didn’t expect that from you, Yoshii-kun.”

Yukihiro praised Akihisa, who, after he heard that—

“Are you praising me?’

Akihisa exclaimed in shock. Yukihiro nodded.

“…Kanba-kun, you’re really a good guy.”

A touched voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.

''It’s just a little praising. Is there a need to be so ridiculous?''

“Akihisa actually got praised by someone. There should be blood raining tomorrow.”<ref>No, that’ll be from Muttsurini.</ref>

“The end of the world may be here.”<ref>Might be the case</ref>

Sakamoto and Kinoshita showed shocked expressions too, and Yukihiro himself did not know how to respond.

“My turn next! How do I get over, Yuuji?”

Akihisa asked Sakamoto happily, but—

“Through will.”

Sakamoto merely made up a ridiculous answer as he suggested back.

“Huh? Haven’t you thought of anything!?”

“Then, we’ll be on our way.”

“Wait, don’t leave me!”

“Take care of yourself, Akihisa. I’ll have your share of happiness as well.”<ref>What happiness?</ref>

“DAMN YOU, YUUJI. DOUBLE-CROSSING ME LIKE THAT!”

Akihisa roared angrily. Sakamoto and Kinoshita’s summoned beasts continued on. The end point was right in front of them.

“Damn it. Just wait and see how I break this mere wall—”<ref>Wall-breaking is never the right thing to do, kids.</ref>

“Well, Yoshii-kun—”

Yukihiro said to Akihisa who said these vicious words.

“Can’t you just something at the side to support? Your summoned beasts can move things anyway.”

“…”

Akihisa, who was preparing to destroy the wall, finally calmed down. After a while,

“…I had this intention in the first place.”<ref>Of course you didn’t.</ref>

He grinned as he said this. Akihisa moved something over, and quickly got over the wall.

“Alright, let’s go, Kanba-kun. Let’s send that bastard Yuuji into his grave.”

“…Why are you saying such things? Aren’t you friends?’

“Who do you say are friends here?”

“…Just pretend I never said anything.”

Yukihiro saw Akihisa’s ferocious attitude and swallowed back his words.

Thud…

Everyone looked up after hearing the sound of something landing. Tsuchiya himself fell into the hole.<ref>Ero>common sense…</ref>

''…Someone actually fell into such a trap.''

Yukihiro saw Tsuchiya at the bottom of the hole, clutching his precious photos and looking really gracious.

In some aspects, that guy was rather amazing.

“Oi, Yuuji, we’ll have to settle this.”

“What? How did you get over, Akihisa!?”

“Humph, I used the car nearby as a stepping stone to climb over.”

“Impossible! How is your stupid brain able to think of such a method, Akihisa! You don’t even know how to take down a banana dangling from the ceiling.”

“It’d seemed like it’s Kanba’s suggestion. That Akihisa can’t even think of using a stepping stone to take down a banana.”

“Do we have to even ask? We’re right, aren’t we? Shouldn’t we be sad for ourselves?”

“You’re right, but I’d say, wouldn’t be it better to omit the part about the banana?”

Yukihiro and Akihisa caught up to Sakamoto and Kinoshita who ran off first. Both of them were at the wall of the building. Their summoned beasts could not open the door with their hands, so they could only climb by the outer wall and to the roof. Akihisa looked at both of them, that were about to reach the 3rd level, and said.

“…I think that’s it.”

“Still too early to give up. Let’s climb.”

“But if we fall, the damage will hit my body. I don’t know how painful it’ll be if I fall down from such a high place…”

“Then…”

Yukihiro looked at the side door in front of him, and said to the pale looking Akihisa.

“We’ll go in by there.”

“How?”

“…Your summoned beast can open the door, Yoshii-kun.”

“…Of, of course. I intended to do so anyway.”<ref>Lies, lies, I tell you.</ref>

Akihisa was sweating in beads on his forehead as he smiled and said this. He then opened the door and entered. Yukihiro then followed in.

“Alright, we’ve reversed the situation now. Let’s get rid of Yuuji.”

Akihisa climbed the stairs as he yelled. Yukihiro himself did not know what he wanted to do. Akihisa got to the corridor of the 4th level and stood near the window. The window was a little open, but such an opening was enough for the small summoned beast.

“Yuuji! I’ll send you to your grave today!”

Akihisa said this as his summoned beast raised its fist at Sakamoto’s summoned beast that was climbing up the wall. Then—

“Shut up.”

Sakamoto launched a beautiful counter first.

“Oh yeah, Akihisa’s summoned beast can open doors. Tch, this guy still has some use.”

Akihisa fell back. Sakamoto and Kinoshita climbed into the building too.”

“Oh yeah, did you close the door on the 1st level?”

“…Huh? Isn’t that an automatic door?”

Yukihiro recalled that he did not close the door when he entered.

“This is bad. Himeji and the rest can enter.”

Kinoshita looked at the main screen as he said this. Yukihiro and the rest looked over, and saw Kariya and the other 3 enter the building through the open door.

“Akihisa, we’ll have a ceasefire here. Let’s build a blockade.”

“Go, got it! But why do I feel that I’m the one being hurt?”

“Let me say this. You’re the one in charge of building it.”

“WHAT!?”

“Shut up.”

Sakamoto again sent Akihisa sprawling on the floor.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YUUJI!”

“Alright, hurry up and drag those chairs over or anything to create a blockade. I have to win here.”

“You’re rather motivated.”

Kinoshita looked at Sakamoto, who had bloodshot eyes, and said this. Sakamoto let out what sounded like a scream.

“OF COURSE! I MUST GET BACK MY WEDDING CERTIFICATE FROM SHOUKO WITHIN A YEAR! YOU GUYS HAVE TO HELP ME. NO, I DEFINITELY NEED YOUR HELP HERE!”

“Forget about it and get married with Kirishima. Won’t that be fine? I’m really envious here.”<ref>Tvtropes: Foregone Conclusion…</ref>

Akihisa mocked the enraged Sakamoto as if it did not concern him. Sakamoto grabbed him on the collar and shock him.

“You bastard.”

“Well, sorry to interrupt…”

Yukihiro said to them.

“They’re here.”

With Kariya leading, the pack of 4 reached the corner to the 3rd lever. Sakamoto and Akihisa immediately got on their guard.

“A truce for the time being, Yuuji.”

“Didn’t I just say this?”

““Alright, it’s all yours here.””

Both of them said in unison.

““YOU’RE AT THIS AGAIN!!?””

Both of them shouted out in unison, such that even their breathing was in unison.

“You two look rather happy, but I’ll be off first, sorry.”

Kariya ran up the stairs. However, he was not running forward as he was not used to the controls. Yukihiro and the rest hurried up the stairs too.

“The stats of those with the bracelets are higher. We’ll get caught up if we run like this. Got to find a way first.”

“But we don’t have enough time to seal up the place.”

Sakamoto and Akihisa exchanged words while Yukihiro kept running. In terms of summoned beast’s speed, Yukihiro was faster, but there was some distance in summoned beast control. Kariya and the rest had this issue, and the one right behind Yukihiro was Himeji. However, from the looks of her summoned beast panting, it seemed that it was not good a sports like its owner.

“Can’t be helped, Akihisa. We’ll use this sure-kill move then.”

“Yeah, looks like we can only use that.”

Both of them were about to reach the 6th level when they suddenly turn around. As Yukihiro got by them, Akihisa asked,

“But what’s that?”

“THIS!”

Sakamoto grabbed Akihisa on the collar and forcefully threw him out.

“AKIHISA ATTACK!”

“DAMN IT, THIS MOVE!”

“KYAHH!!”

Himeji instinctively ducked, and Akihisa’s summoned beast landed right on Kariya behind her. Saegusa and Amagasaki were at the back as they were implicated as well. The 4 of them landed at the corner.

“Akihisa, your sacrifice won’t be in vain.”

After saying that, Sakamoto rushed up the stairs.”

“Damn Yuuji…no wonder there’s a bad feeling about it…”

“Are you alright, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji frantically ran towards Akihisa, hugging him as he was dizzily trying to get up.

“Hang in there.”

“…Ah, how soft.”

“What?”

“WAH! IT, IT’S NOTHING, HIMEJI-SAN.”

Akihisa hurriedly got up and left Himeji. Himeji showed a look of some regret.

“Ack, those guys can really pull such things.”

Saegusa got up and nudged his glasses.

“That scared me.”

“Didn’t expect him to throw the summoned beast over.”

Amagasaki and Kariya got up to. Yukihiro saw that everyone was alright and left. He felt sorry for Akihisa, but he decided at this point not to let Sakamoto lead on his own.

''Ah, speaking of which, where did Kinoshita go?''

Yukihiro suddenly thought about this as he ran up the stairs. Kinoshita suddenly vanished. Maybe he too ran off to the end secretly.

“WHERE ARE YOU? COME ON OUT, SHOUKO!!”

For some reason, Sakamoto was shouting at some random direction. Yukihiro pricked his ears and vaguely heard another voice.

“…Welcome back, Yuuji. Do you want dinner? A shower? Or—”

“WAHHHHH!! NONONONONONO!! NOTHING!!! DON’T DO THIS LIKE WE’RE MARRIED…”

“…My dear, your face has a grain of rice on it…”

“OIOIOIOI!! THIS OLD-FASHIONED SCENE DOESN’T HAPPEN IN REALITY! I DENY IT! ABSOLUTELY DENY IT!!”

“…I bought a baby pram too.”

“WAIT! THIS ISN’T THE TIME TO TALK ABOUT HAVING KIDS, RIGHT!?”

“…I want 3.”

“3 WHAT!? WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!? I DON’T KNOW ANYTHING AT ALL!”

“…There must be a ‘Yu’ from Yuuji.”

“WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, SHOUKO!? YOU HAD ENOUGH! YOU’RE HAPPY, RIGHT!? I’LL PRETEND THAT I NEVER HEARD IT!!”

“…You’re really a tsundere, Yuuji.”<ref>Biggest tsundere in the series--Sakamoto Yuuji, going on for at least 6 years.</ref>

“TO HECK WITH THAT!!”

Sakamoto screamed as he ran away. Then, Yukihiro heard a heavy impact sound from around the corner. Sakamoto collapsed on the floor weakly.

“Such a pitiful guy, Yuuji.”

“!?”

Kinoshita poked his head out from the corner, should a smile.

“You don’t have to suffer so much if you were a little more honest.”

“…Was that your doing, Kinoshita?”

Yukihiro widened his eyes in shock. As a guy, Kinoshita had a ‘moving’ face that was bewitching charming.

“I’m from the drama club. Voice mimicry is just something trivial. That mimicry just now was the voice of Yuuji’s childhood friend Kirishima Shouko.”

After saying that, he chuckled happily.

''Is Kirishima Shouko so scary that she can cause Sakamoto to panic like this? …No, what I should be thinking about is this person in front of me.''

Yukihiro felt a huge chill strike his back, and could not help but hold his breath.

“Are you the real secret boss?”

''I thought that Sakamoto had accounted for everyone. Perhaps I am wrong here.''

Yukihiro sized up this boy who looked as sexy as a girl.

“Huh?”

He actually answered.

“…I’d see. Now that you mention, this seemed to be the case.”

Kinoshita immediately nodded and did a cape flipping move.

“Ahahaha! You’re right, warrior! But do you think that you can beat me?”<ref>I really can't imagine Hideyoshi looking menacing...</ref>

“…Ah, no. if I’m wrong, just tell me—”

“Relax, I, Kinoshita Hideyoshi will bet on the pride of the drama club. I’ll definitely perform the ‘secret boss’ role with exquisite acting.”

“Huh? This is too messed up…”

“What’s going on, Kanba-kun?”

At this moment, Akihisa caught up. He stared at Kinoshita who gave an evil look, and frowned.

“What’s with…Hideyoshi?”

“Don’t be shocked after hearing this Akihisa, for I, I am the real final boss.”

“WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAY!?”

Akihisa’s knees weakened with shock. Kinoshita laughed as he stood on the corridor.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHA! YUUJI’S REALLY TRAGIC HERE! HOW WOULD I NOT HAVE ANY THOUGHTS OF REVENGE AFTER PUTTING ON THE CHEONGSAM OBEDIENTLY!?”

“AHHHH! YUUJI, YUUJI!!”

Akihisa cried out in anguish as he saw his collapsed friend on the corridor.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”

“YUUUUJJJJJIIIIIII!!”

“…”

''Idiots. These guys are all idiots.''<ref>We're talking about idiots here after all...</ref>

At this moment, the lingering thought within awoke.

“Come! This is the final battle!”

Kinoshita said as he climbed up the stairs and rushed up the stairs with unprecedented speed. He looked just like a secret boss in a video game, showing off his real ability at this moment.

“WAIT FOR IT, HIDEYOSHI! I’LL TAKE REVENGE FOR YUUJI!!”

Akihisa shed tears as he chased after. Yukihiro felt that his head hurt somewhat, but still followed after him.

“Speaking of which, where are the rest/”

Yukihiro asked as he ran up the stairs.

Akihisa turned around and answered.

“Are you asking about Kokonoe-sempai’s summoned beast? It rushed through and is fighting with the guys downstairs. I’m not boasting here, but I managed to get away first because I’m very skilled in controlling my summoned beast.”

“…Wow, I can imagine how it looks downstairs.”

Yukihiro shook his head reluctantly.

“Move aside move aside move aside!”

The person they mentioned was catching up from the back, ignoring the stairs and wall as it continued to dash up.

“Wow, how did you do that!?”

Yukihiro exclaimed. Kokonoe answered in a satisfied manner.

“Through guts, guts. Guts’ the most important thing at this moment.”

“You’re definitely lying.”

“I’m going to overtake you.”

“Damn it! In that case, we can only use that sure-kill technique, Kanba-kun!”

Akihisa stared at Yukihiro and said.

“I’m not doing that.”

“Don’t say that.”

“Since it’s an Akihisa attack, please fly off yourself.”

“Yeah, I see…wait, why am I the one being punished?”

“Why not? Who else is going to do that?”

As both of them were arguing, Kokonoe—

Did not catch up.

''That’s weird?''

Both of them turned back to look, and saw that Kokonoe’s summoned beast was far behind them.

“Wait, you two! Slow down!”

''So that’s how it is.''

Yukihiro understood. In this summoned beast match, the exams scores determine the strengths of the summoned beasts.

In other words, the points determine the speed of the summoned beast. As much as Kokonoe was good at controlling her summoned beast, she was just climbing up the stairs, and it was obvious to see which one was faster.

“…Looks like Kokonoe-sempai’s scores aren’t too high.”

“I got quite a decent score this time, and I’m used to controlling it. So I believe I can win this direct battle.”

Akihisa said confidently. Yukihiro really wanted to ask why he was like this, but he held back and said.

“I got 214 points for maths. How about you, Yoshii?”

“…I feel that in this world, points can’t determine everything.”

“…Can you please not stray from the topic? How many points do you have—”

Their distance increased as Yukihiro said. Akihisa, who was at the back, answered sadly.

“It’s 3 digits, okay?”

“Yoshii-kun!? Yoshii-kun!?”

''Oh, looks like he definitely got a double digit score…''

Yukihiro thought as he looked back at Akihisa.

‘Oh? That’s unexpectedly fast.”

After climbing till the 15th level, Yukihiro saw Kinoshita, who had obviously slowed down, almost at the speed right at the beginning.”

“Kinoshita-kun, it’s now a showdown.”

“Interesting. Bring it.”

“…You really can say such things, huh?”

Yukihiro chased after the laughing Kinoshita through the 16th, 17th and 18th levels. The distance was closing, but Yukihiro could not overtake. ''I really can’t underestimate Kinoshita here.'' Both of them rushed through the 19th and 20th levels.

“Now, I’ll just need to reach the roof. I’ll win, warrior!”

“Don’t call me a warrior here!”

Both of them climbed the stairs and dashed to the door. At this moment, Kinoshita was still leading by two steps.

“Ugh…is this going to end like this?”

Yukihiro muttered, but Kinoshita did not mind as he charged right at the door.

“I won.”

Thud—

The blunt impact sound could be heard.

“…As expected, our summoned beasts can’t touch physical objects if we think about it. The only one that can open the door is Yoshii’s summoned beast.”

“…My, my bad.”

Kinoshita collapsed onto the floor, and Yukihiro gave an awkward expression as he looked around.<ref>Doesn't anyone think?</ref>

“Got to find a way to get in…”

As Yukihiro was thinking about this, some footsteps could be heard.

“Yuuji, I’m going to use the Yuuji attack.”

“Shut up! Use Japanese to talk here!”

“Ah? Did I just use a foreign language?”

“Don’t worry, I can understand Akihisa-kun’s Japanese.”

“You’re nice to me as ever, Himeji-san.”

“Danke sch? Ön, danke sch?”<ref>Danke is German for thanks. Danke Schön is a more polite form of it.</ref>

“Yuuko, don’t mess up on the German.”

The revived Sakamoto, Akihisa, Kariya, Himeji, Kokonoe, Saegusa and Amagasaki all caught up. Yukihiro blocked the door, getting ready to stop everyone.

“Please wait! None of us can open this door—”

“Of course.”

Sakamoto let out a flying kick before he finished. Akihisa and Kokonoe leapt up.

“WAHHH!”

Yukihiro hurriedly dodged. Akihisa got to the door handle, while Sakamoto and Kokonoe kicked the door down. Kariya and the rest got to the roof.

“How rough of you guys…”

Yukihiro stepped through the door. Everyone was gathered around it.

“I win—”

Akihisa stepped forward to reach for the flag pole. Suddenly—

“YOU!”

Shimada climbed over the fencing of the roof and suddenly attacked Akihisa. The powerful hit sent Akihisa flying out of the roof.

“AHHH!? WHY!!???”

Yukihiro’s mouth widened with shock. Shimada, who landed on the roof, said.

“Oh my, this is bad. I accidentally took action.”

She then playfully stuck her tongue out to give a cute look.

“Alright!”

With Shimada’s appearance, Sakamoto and the rest stopped. At this moment—

Izutsu climbed over the fence too. He too seemed to have climbed from the outer wall. Izutsu was the first to run to the flag pole, while Sakamoto recovered to charge immediately.

“I MUST RELEASE MYSELF FROM SHOUKO’S BIND!”

“I WON’T LOSE!”

Kokonoe ran forward, and the rest followed suit.

“ME TOO. NO WAY WILL THINGS END LIKE THIS!”

At this moment, the revived Kinoshita ran over, leapt and used Sakamoto, who was grabbing onto the flag pole, as a stepping stone to leap up high.

“What!? Using me as a stepping stone?”

Sakamoto was so shocked that his eyes were nearly popping out. Kinoshita leapt onto a position higher than Izutsu.

“I WON’T LET YOU!”

Izutsu did not back down as he climbed frantically. Sakamoto and Kokonoe were behind, while Kariya, Amagasaki, Saegusa and Shimada were trying their best to climb up.

“…Acceleration complete.”

At this moment, Tsuchiya suddenly appeared on the roof. Yukihiro wondered if he was hallucinating, as just a second ago, there was no sight of this guy.

“Damn it. So you revived too, Muttsurini! It’s because you have the acceleration ability that I decided to get rid of you first. You actually appeared.”

Sakamoto gritted his teeth as he said. Tsuchiya looked at the flag pole and said softly.

“…Accelerate.”

The winner was decided.

Everyone thought that Tsuchiya had the victory.

However, he was nowhere to be seen near the top of the flag pole.

But at the bottom.

“…”

And it was lying down, looking up.

“…”

“…”

“Tsuchiya, what are you doing?”

Shimada asked. Tsuchiya answered seriously.

“…Looking up at the sky.”

“YOU LIAR!”

Shimada leapt off the flag pole and mercilessly stepped on Tsuchiya’s face.

“…Don’t tell me you accelerated because of that?”

Yukihiro felt the terror of this person in more ways than one.<ref>What's there to look under Minami's summoned beast when it is dressed in that...soldier thing?</ref>

“Where did Akihisa-kun go to?”

Right beside Yukihiro was Himeji, who was the only one worried about Akihisa. She continued to look below the fence for Akihisa, but did not see him.

“He should be beside the building if we look at the main screen, but I can’t see him on the ground.”

Himeji’s lips shuddered slightly.

“The person himself is beside me, so it’s fine.”

Yukihiro took off his helmet and saw Akihisa with his helmet on. Since he was not knocked out by the fall, it should be alright.

“Oi oi oi, move aside.”

“Admit defeat, Yuuji!”

“I must get first, and then, with prez…”

On the pole, Sakamoto, Kinoshita and Izutsu formed a standoff. The trio were desperately reaching their arms out to see who could reach the top first.

“I’m not done yet! My summoned beast is still alive!”

Akihisa leapt over the fence and got on the roof.

“Akihisa-kun!”

“Aki!”

Himeji and Shimada cried out in shock and relief. Akihisa, with his back against the sun, looked as dazzling as ever.

“Looks like it’s time to show what I’m made of.”

Sakamoto and the rest looked behind, and saw Akihisa raise his left hand.

“Take this! Golden left!”<ref>This hand of mine glows with an awesome POWER! Its burning grip tells me to defeat you! Take this! My love, my anger, and all of my sorrow! SHINING FINGER SWORRRRRDDDD!!! GO! GO! GO!!!</ref>

After saying this, Akihisa charged forward and used the left hand to push the pole. The summoned beast’s force caused the pole to shake hard.

“WAH!”

“ARGH!”

“HOW CAN THIS BE!”

“Heh!”

Izutsu and the rest who took the impact fell off. Sakamoto was the only one clinging onto the flag pole.

“AKIHISA!!!”

Sakamoto roared. Akihisa grabbed onto the pole and yelled.

“YUUJI! GO REST AT THE ENDS OF THE WORLD!!”

Then, the sound of metal breaking could be heard. Akihisa actually broke the pole from the base as he dragged Sakamoto,

“OWWAAAHHH!!!”

And sent him flying like a baseball. “YOU BETTER REMEMBER THIS!!” Sakamoto yelled as he vanished on the other end of the sky.

“…This Yuuji got a payback as to be expected of an antagonistic. I hope my ending is the same as well.”

For some reason, Kinoshita looked to be somewhat sad.

“…Yuuji, rest in place.”

Akihisa carried the flag pole and closed his eyes slightly as tears of conscience flowed down his cheeks.

“…”

Yukihiro could not say anything as he could only stare at Akihisa’s back.

“…So I win, right?”

Akihisa said to everyone.

“So that’s how it is. You’re the one doing this, right?”

The one who spoke was Ironman Nishimura.

“I thought you ran off somewhere and went around searching for you. What did you call out our summoned beast for? And you actually broke the flag pole. You sure have guts there.”

Nishimura’s temples were popping out veins.

“…Ni, Nishimura-sensei, I have a gift for you. Pl, please take this.”

Akihisa broke out cold sweat as he stammered.

“Oh? What?”

“This. Please accept this.”

Akihisa put the flag pole in Nishimura’s hands.

“Hm? YOU BRAT! YOSHII!”

“I’ll be going first then.”

Akihisa’s summoned beast quickly escaped the roof.

“DAMN IT! RUN!”

Sakamoto tossed the helmet aside and yelled. Yukihiro and the rest started running towards the exit too.

“EVERYONE, WAIT FOR ME! WHERE’S MY PRIZE!?”

Sakamoto answered coldly,

“I don’t care.”

“WHY!? I EVEN BROKE THE FLAG POLE!”

“Honestly, that’s overboard! You’re really an idiot, Akihisa.”

“Akihisa-kun, I’ll go apologize with you.”

“Mizuki, it’ll be bad if he gets used to bad behavior if you’re too kind on him.”

Everyone chatted as they ran towards the exit. Nishimura’s roar could be heard from afar.

“STOP RIGHT THERE, YOSHII. YOU’RE THE ONLY ONE WHO’LL DEFINITELY NOT RUN AWAY!”

“WHY ALWAYS ME!?”<ref>How appropriate, Mario…</ref>

Akihisa screamed.

“Then, bye.”

Kokonoe waved her hand happily as she stepped outside.

“Sorry for intruding.”

Kariya lowered his head, while Yukihiro apologized with him.

“Bye.”

The Fumitzuki Academy people waved their hands as they ran off in a different direction from Yukihiro’s group. The last one was Akihisa, who was tripped by something as he fell onto the floor.

“Yoshii, you bastard. No matter where you run to—”

“NOO, PERVERT-SENSEI’S GOING TO ATTACK ME!!”

“You’re itching for some punishment, don’t you? To think you dare say such things.”

Yukihiro and the rest heard the scream behind and escaped from the scene.

“Ahh, that was interesting.”

On the way back, Kokonoe beamed as she said. Kariya looked really unhappy.

“But it’s a pity that we can’t give Yoshii-kun a prize. We even saw quite a scene from him. I really want to help him fulfill a wish…”

“Ah, I know what he wants.”

Amagasaki clasped her hand and said to Kokonoe. Yukihiro too looked over.

“Himeji-san and I discussed about this during the race. It seems that Yoshii-kun has some difficulty with meals, so he probably wants to eat something if he wins.”

“Now that you mention it, I think I heard him say this before about how he can only have sugar water for the month…”

Yukihiro reported what he heard exactly, and Izutsu beside him felt really suspicious.

“Then, let’s send something edible to Yoshii-kun. Let’s do this!”

Kokonoe grinned as she made this decision.

Off-topic.

The flag pole that was broken by Akihisa was said to be repaired through the Amagasaki family’s finances.

Yukihiro’s group and Akihisa’s group were told off by their respective schools.

Also, Akihisa’s house got some barbecued meat<ref>Roasted Cantonese pork, actually.</ref> sent through the mail.

—END—

===Author’s Notes===

To the readers reading my work for the first time, nice to meet you, and please take care of me. To the readers familiar with me, hello. I am Kaima Takaaki. This time, I am the one in charge of writing this collaborative work with <<Baka to Tesuto to Shoukanjuu>>.

It is really great! What? You are asking what is great? Of course, it is the feeling of being involved in <<Baka to Tesuto to Shoukanjuu>>. I was really happy when writing this story, and this collaboration really feels meaningful to me, someone I can say to be ‘completely stress-free’. However, my sense of humor is not as great as Inoue-san, so I often worried about whether I could properly bring out the characters of Akihisa and the rest Inoue-san lent me. The original work is one of the most well-known comedy light novel, so if there are any readers who have not read it, please run to the nearest bookstore and shout ‘GIVE ME A BOOK OF BAKA!’. If the shop attendants do not understand, add on with ‘INOUE-SAN’S WORK!’, and remember to shout it out loud. You must shout it such that the attendants and even the other customers can hear. If they still do not understand, please use the last resort. The attendants will definitely understand.

Inoue Kenji is an idiot.

…Alright, that will be enough for jokes. Inoue-san here is the special prize winner of the ‘Entame’, a junior who entered a year after me. He is younger than me, and his work sells rather well. Thus, there is no need to worry about making such jokes. Ahh, this is just the true thoughts of a burned out senior.

Then, let us talk about <<Baka to Tesuto to Shoukanjuu>>. Everyone, do not underestimate this work. This work is a famed work made through deliberate calculations and skillful planning. Inoue-san vomited blood while framing the backbone of the story, groaning painfully as he tapped every word, went through countless struggles and edits to make sure the text is foolproof, and finally created this easy-to-read work that can be read like a manga.

I suppose so, but in fact, I do not know about the actual situation.

Then, let us meet next time if we have the chance.

Kaima Takaaki

===Original Author’s Comments===

‘12’.

Does everyone know the meaning behind this number?

In fact, this is the number of characters used by Takaaki-san when working on this collobartive work.

Leaving aside a long-runner, it is really impressive to have so many characters in such a short story and such a small stage. To be honest, I can only say ‘I’m sorry, but I can’t write this’ when I am asked to write using so many characters.

However, Takaaki-san’s skill is not ordinary as he managed to complete a story where everyone can appear. I can never compare to such skill. Takaaki-san managed to write a story, and also give me an exciting demonstration. Takaaki-san, and Amahuku-san, who designed such beautiful illustrations for this story, I earnestly thank you two.

Speaking of which, I really will not know how to begin writing if the honor to write the collaboration between Takaaki-san’s <<Gakkou no Kaidan>> and Baka Test is tasked to me. Takaaki-san gave me a demonstration, but I now still feel that I do not have the ability to bring the lie out of 12 characters in the story. I cannot even think of a clear thought in my mind, let alone write it out.

I will also like to introduce the important characters to everyone. However, I do not have the ability to use all the characters. I will not say anything and tie in the important characters then.

Saegusa Souji (Genius Line Maker) and Tsuchiya Kouta (Muttsurini) – Genius pervert Maker.

Ah, please wait. Do not close the book yet. I am simply not on form yet. I will definitely think of interesting characters when I show off my real ability.

Kariya Kengo (Sure-kill V-turn) and Shimada Minami (Airplane Runway)<ref>In other words, Flat-chest</ref> –Sure-kill runaway.

Izutsu Ken (Moonlight Dancing Step) and Yoshii Akihisa (Idiot kid)—Moonlight Dancing Idiot.

Kokonoe Yuuko (Silent Bullet) and Yoshii Akihisa (Idiot kid)—Shizu-chan.

Now, you can close the book.

Inoue Kenji

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 2|Book Girl and the Killed-off Idiot]]
| Return to [[Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 3

2012-11-23T10:50:08Z

128.189.170.242:

==Idiots, Staircase and Summoned Beasts<ref>This is a crossover between Baka Test and a series called Gakkou no Kaidan, which means 'School Staircase' (Inoue-shi referenced this work in volume 2's author's notes, and this would be the crossover). Note that in this work, only the male leads are referred to in text by their given names, while the rest are referred to by their family names.</ref>==

The distance looked to be about 200m when viewed directly.

Kanba Yukihiro sighed as he looked up at this building in front of him. He looked slowly at both left and right side, and there were 12 students, including Yukihiro, standing in front of the terminal that was placed quite some distance away. Their uniforms were of the male and female variety, of different styles. One of them was the uniform Tenguihama Academy’s Yukihiro was wearing, while the other…

“…Feels just like a date.”

The boy had been muttering sternly since just now. He was wearing the same uniform as Yoshii Akihisa’s Fumitzuki Academy. The ratio in numbers between Tenguihama and Fumitzuki was 1 is to 1. In other words, there were 6 people on both sides.

“You ready? We’re going to begin.”

The boy beside Akihisa said. This boy had an athletic frame, sharp eyes and short hair that gave a deep impression. His name was Sakamoto Yuuji, and like Akihisa, he was a second year of Fumitzuki Academy. On a side note, the people on Fumitzuki Academy’s side were all second years.

“Yeah, yeah, let’s hurry up then!”

An energetic petite girl’s voice answered Sakamoto impatiently as the girl jumped around.

The girl was Kokonoe Yuuko, and her round cat-like eyes were rolling. She was a third year from Tenguihama. Behind her, a delinquent-looking boy then said, “Then, let’s begin!” His name was Izutsu Ken, a student from Tenguihama, and like Yukihiro, he was a first year.

“Pl, please take care of me.”

The one who asked politely was a beauty with nice flowing long hair. She was a student of Fumitzuki Academy, Himeji Mizuki.

“Please take care of me too.”

On hearing Himeji’s greeting, a lanky girl \with nice flowing black hair bowed. Also, a bespectacled boy bowed lightly too. The girl’s name was Amagasaki Izumi, and the boy was Saegusa Souji. Both of them were second years in Tenguihama.

“Please take care of me!”

A confident-looking ponytailed girl waved her hand, and a boy with nondescript appearance nodded. The ponytailed-girl was called Shimada Minami, and the nondescript boy was called Tsuchiya Kouta. Both of them were students from Fumitzuki Academy.

“This atmosphere sure feels comfortable.”

The last person from Fumitzuki Academy who said this was a pretty girl with a rather unique choice of words. He, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, was a student who looked like a pretty girl, albeit sounding rather old-fashioned.

“Is everyone ready? We can begin.”

The last person from Tenguihama said. This handsome looking boy who gave off a sharp and primitive vibe looked around at everyone. He was a 3rd year of Tenguihama, Kariya Kengo. Everyone nodded after hearing his words, took a slight breath, and call out.

“““SUMMON!”””

Everything started from a mere moment of inspiration from Kokonoe.

“This is the one. The people from the school everyone’s talking about is here!”

The club president Kokonoe suddenly called out in the ‘club room’ of the staircase club Yukihiro belonged to, the roof of Tenguihama’s first sports hall. She waved a piece of A4 paper, and Yukihiro took a piece of paper from her.

“Is this ‘test summoning system’ Fumitzuki Academy a famous school?”

The paper had a brief introduction of Fumitzuki Academy, which used the ‘test summoning system’, and a rough explanation of the activities that would be held the next day. The place was not too far away from here, but Yukihiro did not understand the content on the paper.

“You haven’t heard of Fumitzuki Academy, Badge?<ref>It's a nickname Yuuko gives the protagonist Kanba Yukihiro. 缶バッチ, Kanba-cchi, which translated will mean 'badge'</ref> It’s very famous.”

Kokonoe widened her eyes in shock as she asked. Yukihiro shook his head and asked Izutsu beside him,

“Do you know?”

“What do you mean? I did hear of Fumitzuki Academy before. It’s that high school that assigns classes according to test scores, right?”

“Fumitzuki Academy, is it?”

Saegusa helped elaborate on the vague explanation Izutsu gave.

“They sort the students according to their grades starting from the second year, and imported a world-leading system, the ‘test summoning system’, where they could call out summoned beasts whose strength is based on the test results.”

“Summoned beasts, huh? Sounds like a video game.”

Yukihiro muttered. Saegusa’s eyes lit up as he nudged his glasses up, saying,

“Yeah, that’s a kind of game. Besides, the students in the class had to use the summoned beasts for battle.”

“Ah, battle?”

“Yeah. I just said that they sort classes based on the scores. As for the class facilities, the highest ranked A class differ greatly from the lowest ranked F class. If they wanted to study in a good environment, they would need to work hard to enter the better class. Thus, students would have to fight using battles to decide who’s better. The strength of the summoned beasts are proportional to their scores, so if they want to have a better classroom, they would have to work hard to get better scores. In that case, the students would work harder on their own to get better scores. This was the aim of the school.”

“Sounds really hot-blooded.”

Izutsu sighed out as he said. However, Yukihiro was still puzzled.

“But the normal test scores are 100 at maximum, right? There has to be a limit no matter what, so how can they pull this gap?”

“Most of the schools are as such. However, Fumitzuki Academy’s test scoring system doesn’t have an upper limit, only a time limit, and there is an unlimited number of questions. In other words, they are to answer as many questions as possible within a given time. There’s no concept of full marks there, and it’s said that someone got 500 points in a single subject.”

“Wow…”

Izutsu called out.

“How is it? It’s nice, right? The Fumitzuki Academy system introduction talk will begin tomorrow. I got a piece of this paper from the staff’s office printer.”

Kokonoe happily took the piece of paper from Yukihiro.

“Is this really fine?”

Yukihiro asked.

“There’s still more.”

Kokonoe answered nonchalantly.

“Then, how about everyone go take a look during the next rest period?”

Amagasaki, who had been listening silently, cautiously raised her hand to raise her opinion, but Kokonoe shook her head and said.

“What are you saying, Izumi-chan? Why should we wait for so long? Let’s go now! They already printed the promotional poster beforehand, so that means that there’s some form of preparation for the event going on, and the people involved are going over there to play. Isn’t this too sneaky? I feel we have the right to take part too.”

“Such a lame argument.”

Yukihiro sighed as he looked around for help. At this moment, Kariya, who did not show much in this conversation, stepped forward to say.

“I don’t care about any preparations beforehand, but we’re not people involved in this, so we have no rights to take part. Let’s begin club activity today.”

Kariya interrupted the conversation skillfully, but Kokonoe would not give up.

“What are you saying? We’re related personnel here. Look!”

Kokonoe put the piece of paper in front of Kariya, and pointed at the words on it. Kariya merely answered with a ‘oh’.

“The event is sponsored by Izumi’s family company, Tenma Corporation.”

Kariya looked over at Amagasaki, who responded shyly with a ‘yes’.

“But I don’t have too much involvement—”

“That’s how it is. As Izumi-chan’s friend, everyone in the staircase club have the right to take part in this activity beforehand. Let’s get going!”

“But there’s a problem with whether there’s a preparatory event before hand—”

“Well, I’m not too certain actually—”

“Okay okay. Everyone, let’s get ready. There’s not much time left.”

At Kokonoe’s insistence, Yukihiro and the rest had to be there.

Everyone managed to get there successfully. Of course, the preparatory event did not happen. Just like that, Kokonoe happily looked around, saying that there would be something interesting.

There were no guards assigned at the entrance, and as there were many office vehicles entering and leaving, the gates were wide open. They knew that it would be bad to enter on their own, so Kokonoe could only stand at the entrance and look inside.

“There’s nothing special here. Let’s hurry back, prez.”

Kariya said from behind Kokonoe. Yukihiro and the gang were at the Amagasaki Conference plaza that would be used for the briefing the next day. This place belonged to the Tenma Corporation, and was loaned to Fumitzuki Academy for this activity.

It seemed that both sides were planning some event together, but Amagasaki herself did not know the details.

“Oi, are you done?”

Kariya wanted to grab Kokonoe by the collar, but she cried out.

“The kid’s moving the podium.”

Kokonoe was not saying anything really shocking. However, her round eyes got even rounder. She looked back at Yukihiro and the rest and waved at them. The gang could only move over.

“What is it, Kokonoe-sempai? Is there anything shocking here—”

That was a podium that would be used for an orchestra, taller than a human, yet the kid was able to move it easily.

“…”

Kariya was speechless. The kid that was moving the large podium with his back facing Yukihiro and the gang was walking and soon vanished behind the building.

“…Let’s start chasing after it.”

Suddenly, Kokonoe charged out before anyone could stop her. Izutsu followed her, and then, Kariya, Amagasaki, Yukihiro and Saegusa followed suit.

There seemed to be a tail behind the kid that was moving the podium, and its ears seemed to be sharp. Even if it was a kid, its body proportions were weird. The limbs were unnaturally short, and the head was very big. If its size were of an ordinary person’s, it might even be seen as a puppet. However, as it was less than 1m tall, that would be impossible.

“Don’t you find that kid strange?”

Yukihiro asked Saegusa behind him, and Saegusa merely curled his lips without answering. At this moment, they heard a gruff voice from the front.

“Yoshii, put this on the stage. The workers will be here soon.”

Yukihiro got over to Kokonoe and the rest who were hiding in the shadows of the building and looked over. That kid put the podium on the stage, and there were a few adults who looked like workers. Not too far away from them was a man who looked like a sports teacher. He was dressed in shorts and pants, seemingly showing off his tan muscles as he instructed the boy beside him.

That boy was Yoshii Akihisa. He, who was wearing the uniform of Fumitzuki Academy, was looking tired as he stared at the podium.

“Se, sensei, I’ll be grateful here if you let me rest.”

On hearing Akihisa’s words, the teacher folded his arms.

“What? How useless you are, Yoshii. You can’t take it after a mere 5 hours of manual labor?”

“No…I’m a human compared to you, Iro…no, Nishimura-sensei.”

“Oh really? You’re saying as if I’m not human.”

“Ah, no. I guess you can be considered a human, Nishimura-sensei.”<ref>I agree on that.</ref>

“Yoshii, grit your teeth and keep working.”

“Huh? Why?”

That sport teacher-looking man (it seemed that he was called Nishimura-sensei) had a manzai-like conversation with Akihisa. Soon, the teacher relented.

“…Never mind. I’ll let you rest for a while.”

“Thanks. How long do I need to rest?”

“Hm. 3 seconds will do.”

“Don’t I even have a minute? Is it even legal to have rest periods in single-digit seconds?”

“Just kidding. Just rest whenever you want when I’m not calling you.”<ref>Pretty nice of him here.</ref>

The man said that as he moved towards the stage, and Akihisa sat down relaxed. The kid that moved the podium ran to him.

“Really, you can’t just boss me around like that even if it’s punishment…”

Akihisa muttered as he looked over at the kid. The kid suddenly vanished.

“Ah, no way!”

Kokonoe called out, and Akihisa, who heard that voice, immediately lifted his head. Both their stares met each other, and Kokonoe ran to Akihisa before shouting loudly.

“Where’s the kid? Where did you hide him? Spill it!”

“Ah? You’re mistaken right? I didn’t kidnap any kid.”<ref>Akihisa...that's three strikes.</ref>

“Fess up if you don’t want to suffer. I have evidence here!”

Kokonoe continued pressing on, and Akihisa lowered his head. Yukihiro and the rest came out from the shadows, and they had to stop Kokonoe from going out of control. At this moment, they saw three people walk towards Kokonoe and Akihisa.

“I saw it for myself. You abducted the kid and did terrible things to him.”

Kokonoe forcefully interrogated Akihisa, and Akihisa was unable to process what was going on perhaps due to things happening too suddenly. He muttered,

“…What should I do? Should I admit it?”<ref>Admit what?</ref>

“So that’s how it is, Akihisa. You finally did it in the end. I knew you’ll end up going down this path sooner or later…”<ref>Strike one: Lolicon for Hazuki.</ref>

“I didn’t expect you to abduct a kid, a boy at that, you pervert! You definitely have that kind of perverted preference!”<ref>Strike two: Siscon for Akira.</ref>

“There’s still time to repent. Reflect and repent on your actions, Akihisa.”<ref>Strike three: Shotacon for his summoned beast</ref>

The trio walking towards Akihisa said with serious expressions. Just when everyone thought that Akihisa would cry out “I’m sorry, everyone, I’m guilt.”, he suddenly stood up.

“WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPOUTING! DON’T CALL OTHERS A CRIMINAL LIKE THAT! ALSO, WHY ARE YOU HERE ANYWAY, YUUJI, MINAMI, HIDEYOSHI!? I THOUGHT I’M THE ONLY ONE BROUGHT HERE FOR PUNISHMENT!?”

Akihisa asked the students who suddenly appeared.

“Quick thinking there.”

“So so.”

Sakamoto Yuuji and Shimada Minami whispered. Sakamoto then answered.

“That’s because you interesting…situation worries us. That’s why we came here.”

“Did you just say ‘interesting’?”

“I said that ‘you’re interesting’. Besides, you’re an interesting guy no matter when.”

“Yeah yeah. You’re the most interesting guy in school.”<ref>Yoshii Akihisa is: The Most Interesting Man in the school. Stay stupid, my friends.</ref>

“The way you come up with excuses when you’re late is a classic. You actually unabashedly said to Ironman that ‘the traffic lights didn’t turn green’ there.”

“It’s nothing impressive…”

“Akihisa, you’re really an idiot.”

“Weren’t you praising me just now, Yuuji?”

“Yeah, just treat it as such. Speaking of which, is it really fine to leave those guys over there?”

At this moment, Yukihiro and the rest could finally join in the conversation.

“I apologize for this idiot’s actions. I’m a 3rd year from Tengurihama Academy nearby, Kariya Kengo. This person here is Kokonoe Yuuko. Sorry for intruding, but we just came to scout the place.”

“You’re Tengurihama students?”

Kariya quickly stepped forward to press on Kokonoe’s head as he introduced himself. Sakamoto patted Akihisa on the shoulder too, and said,

“I want to apologize for this idiot’s rude actions. I’m Sakamoto Yuuji, and this guy is—”

While talking, he turned to look at Akihisa, and said in a puzzled manner,

“Who’s this guy?”

“Ah? What’s with you, Yuuji? You suddenly lost your memory?”

“Speaking of which, who’re you?”

“Never met you before.”

Shimada and Kinoshita Hideyoshi showed puzzled expressions after Sakamoto. In this situation, Akihisa was shocked.

“…Who, who am I?”

“Didn’t they call you ‘Akihisa’?”

Yukihiro said.

“Someone even called you Yoshii just now. I guess your name is Yoshii Akihisa, right/”

Saegusa added. At this moment, Sakamoto and the rest gave looks for regret.

“Seriously, they saw through it so quickly.”

“How rude. I nearly forgot who I am there.”

Akihisa heaved a sigh of relief as he grumbled to Sakamoto and the rest.

“I think you’re really amazing to forget who you are just because of a little problem.”

Shimada sighed as she shook her head. Akihisa stared at her with a hurt expression as he said.

“Wha, what? You’re saying it as if I’m an idiot.”

“You’re obviously one.”

Sakamoto then left these words, and then said to Yukihiro and the rest.

“His idiocy is at this level, Yoshii Akihisa, the most symbolic idiot amongst our second year, no, amongst our entire school.”

“…Really?”

On hearing Sakamoto’s introduction, Yukihiro could only answer back vaguely.

“Wow, so this is a summoned beast. How cute.”

After the introductions, Kokonoe looked at Akihisa’s summoned beast and said this happily.

According to Akihisa, he was called here to help with the preparations as a punishment. Sakamoto and the rest were his friends, and they came to watch him.

“The other schools will probably find this interesting. Try training this guy. This guy likes having other people train it.”

Sakamoto said to Kokonoe, who giggles as she said,

“Really? Let me try.”

Kokonoe then reached her hand out.

“Ah? Hold on. What’s going on?”

Akihisa did not understand. Sakamoto whispered to him,

“Akihisa, show her our school’s specialty. You might get your punishment reduced.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I can guarantee it?’

“Got it! Kokonoe-sempai, you can train it all you want.”

Before Kokonoe could even start teasing, Akihisa’s summoned beast was kicked away by Shimada.

“Is that even possible? How can you even let yourself get tricked by Sakamoto like that/”

“Because he’s an idiot.”

“He’s an idiot.”

Sakamoto, and Kinoshita Hideyoshi nodded. As of this point, Akihisa was kneeling on the ground, painfully clutching his stomach.

“Minami…there’s no need to kick me when you remind me, right?”

“Sorry, I just came back from overseas. I don’t really understand Japanese well.”

“YOU’RE LYING, YOU’RE DEFINITELY LYING THERE!”

“Let’s not talk about this for now.”

Kokonoe interrupted Akihisa’s grumbling and started talking about the summoned beasts.

“Normally, summoned beasts can’t be called out without a teacher present. However, this plaza has a summoning boundary set all over this place, so we can call out summoned beasts like this guy.”

“Then, you can call out your summoned beast too, right, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Of course.”

With Kokonoe’s request, “Summon!” Sakamoto shouted. An 80cm tall summoned beast then appeared at Sakamoto’s feet. Kokonoe happily reached for the summoned beast.

“Huh?”

However, she could not touch it. Her outstretched hand went through the summoned beast’s body.

“Normally, summoned beasts can’t be touched. Only summoned beasts can touch each other. However, this guy’s summoned beast is special, and you can step on it like this.”

Yuuji said as he kept stamping on Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“WAIT, YUUJI! IT FEELS WEIRD WHEN YOU’RE STEPPING ON MY SUMMONED BEAST LIKE THIS!”

Akihisa cried out on agony on the floor.

“That means it’s fine when it’s Himeji?”

“…”<ref>Akihisa's M tendencies...</ref>

“You hesitated!? Your tastes aren’t ordinary!”

Shimada took two steps back, and Akihisa hurriedly tried to defend himself.

“No, that’s not it. I wasn’t hesitating! Just imagining!”

“YOU BIG PERVERT!!”

This time, Shimada didn’t aim for the summoned beast, but sent a kick right at Akihisa’s stomach.

“Speaking of which, where did Himeji and Muttsurini go?”

Sakamoto easily changed the topic as he looked around.

“I don’t know about Mizuki, but I’m not sure about Tsuchiya either…”

Shimada answered. At this moment, Akihisa quickly got up.

“What? Don’t tell me Himeji-san and Muttsurini are together, Minami?”

“No, Tsuchiya just disappeared out of a sudden.”

“This is bad. I hope Muttsurini won’t do anything rash.”<ref>Then keep an eye on him...</ref>

“We might end up having to call the cops soon.”

Kinoshita and Sakamoto said with serious expressions. On a side note, despite looking seriously, Sakamoto’s foot was still stepping on Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“Excuse me…”

Just when Yukihiro was about to ask about Tsuchiya, Kariya behind him raised his hand.

“Is the student you call Tsuchiya this guy?”

Everyone looked back and saw that Tsuchiya Kouta was tied up by Kariya and Izutsu, shaking his head continuously for some reason.

“This guy was basically sprawled on the floor trying to peep at the upskirt of Izumi-chan, and we suppressed him…”

Tsuchiya shook his head.

“Really? Sorry to trouble you guys.”

Sakamoto got Tsuchiya over, and Tsuchiya shook his head harder with Akihisa and the rest looking at him.

“Let’s see what ideas you have, Muttsurini.”

“Why were you crawling?”

Sakamoto and Shimada questioned, and Tsuchiya whispered.

“…Observing ants.”<ref>You would think Muttsurini would be sent to the police at least once...imagine his sister finding out about his antics...Please look forward to volume 10.5~</ref>

“Seriously, do you think you’re a primary school kid?”

Sakamoto seemed somewhat lethargic, and Yukihiro felt the same as well.

“Ah, Akihisa-kun, everyone’s here.”

At this moment, a pretty girl with nice flowing hair and slender body came running over. She was Himeji Mizuki.

“It’s great that you’re alright!”

Akihisa happily went over, and got tripped by Shimada.

“Wha, what’s going on? Are you alright, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji showed a puzzled expression, and Shimada muttered that it was nothing as she stepped onto Akihisa, keeping Himeji behind her.

“…Why do I feel that I had been stamped on ever since just now? It hurts!”

Akihisa was suddenly rolling on the floor, and Shimada could only move her foot away and ask, “What’s with you?” Akihisa stared at his summoned beast.

“Eh? Will the owner feel pain when the summoned beast is grabbed?”

Kokonoe continued to tease Akihisa’s summoned beast.

“Of, of course it will. When my summoned beast takes damage, some of the feedback will be reflected back on the owner…”

“Oh! is that so?”

Kokonoe answered as she started grabbing the summoned beast’s arms and play with them like dolls. Akihisa started rolling around in pain.

“Please stop.”

“…Amazing. I totally respect you for being able to even do this.”

Sakamoto showed his fear and admiration for Kokonoe.

“Stop it, Yuuko.”

Kariya grabbed the summoned beast from Kokonoe’s demonic clutches. Akihisa finally got release as he laid on the floor, panting heavily.

Kokonoe looked unhappy as her toy (?) was taken away. Sakamoto and the rest looked at each other, and Saegusa took out his laptop and said,

“Normally, the summoned beasts aren’t used for playing for this particular reason. But as this is an event ground, anyone can summon as long as they take the tests. The activity starts tomorrow, but the system is set up, right?”

“That old hag..old principal does things very quickly, so I guess she already got things set up.”

Sakamoto answered. The eyes hidden behind Saegusa’s glasses showed a glint.

“Then, can you bring us to where the terminal is? I may be able to activate it in this case.”

Yukihiro and the rest head towards the arena where the terminal for the ‘test summoning system’ was. Saegusa plugged the laptop into the terminal, hacked into the system, and activated the system that was on standby.

“Then, let’s look at everyone’s abilities. The teachers in charge of the subjects will normally be the ones deciding the subject for the summoned beasts use. However, everyone can summon using their favorite subject, so go ahead and test yourself with your best subject.”

“Okay.”

Kokonoe was the first one to run over, and Yukihiro was the next, running enthusiastically forward to try this. Yukihiro chose maths as his subject, since he was often forced to study maths as his older sister was a maths teacher. He had most confidence in this subject.

“The time limit is one hour. Get ready…”

Yukihiro put his watch on the table and started answering the questions.

An hour later, Yukihiro and the rest got their summoned beasts.

“Wah! How cute! They’re really cute! Everyone, check out my summoned beast!”

Kokonoe danced around excitedly once she saw her summoned beast. The mini Kokonoe-chan started dancing with her movements. It was a girl with tiger ears and tail.

“Kokonoe-sempai, your summoned beast’s movements are really refined.”

Yukihiro looked at his summoned beast as he said. His summoned beast could only do simple movements as he was not used to controlling them. Izutsu and the rest were the same.

“Ah, everyone, look at Izumi-chan’s summoned beast. It’s pretty. I want a bracelet too!”

Kokonoe, who was letting her summoned beast jump, squealed after seeing Amagasaki’s summoned beast. Amagasaki’s summoned beast was wearing a bracelet, and had small black wings on its back.

“If it’s wearing a bracelet, it means that it has high points. Amazing, Amagasaki-san.”

Himeji called out in amazement. Kariya and Saegusa whispered, “Oh.”

“I have one too.”

“Me too. Though I have less than 500 points.”

“…”

Yukihiro looked at his summoned beast unhappily. His summoned best did not have the bracelet like theirs. He thought that his scores would not be high, but still passable. Thus, he felt somewhat unhappy.

“Next, let’s fight using our summoned beast, everyone.”

Kokonoe’s summoned beast danced around like the owner, not showing any signs of authority.

“But how do we fight when our summoned beasts don’t have any weapons? Sumo?”

Akihisa explained that the summoned beasts would normally have weapons. But, after considering the safety issue for this arena, they redesigned the summoned beasts such that they would not have any weapons.

“Fufufu. Just what I want. I don’t need any weapons or sorts, because the upcoming battle is—”

Kokonoe showed a nonchalant smile.

“We’ll be running up the stairs using summoned beasts!”

Akihisa was so surprised that his eyes became dots.

A race up the stairs.

It was a match where the participants would have to run up the stairs in the school and cause havoc for others. Kokonoe’s proposal was to use the summoned beasts to run inside the plaza.

“…This is a little too…”

Sakamoto immediately shook her head after hearing Kokonoe’s words. She revealed a shocked expression.

“What’s bad about it? it’s very interesting.”

“Well, to us, that’s…”

Sakamoto opposed strongly. This was a normal reaction, and Yukihiro heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was a reasonable person.

“Ah, how about this then?”

Kokonoe clapped and said,

“The first place can get a reward. Helping the first place get a wish is something we can definitely do with all we have.”

“I’ll take part then.”

Sakamoto immediately decided.<ref>We know what kind of request Yuuji will make if he wins. Come on...</ref>

“Huh!? Wasn’t your attitude just now so adamant?”

Yukihiro could not help but exclaim. Everyone’s reaction was the same as Sakamoto scratched his head and said.

“This is just taking a step back.”

“You have no intent on denying your filthy intent, do you?”

Akihisa muttered softly.

“In that case, you don’t intend to take part, do you?”

“Please let me take part, Sakamoto-kun! No, Sakamoto-sama!”

Akihisa immediately knelt down to beg without hesitation.

“…Akihisa, has your pride been eaten by a dog?”

Sakamoto’s stare showed a pitiful look.

“Alright then, let’s decide the course.”

Kokonoe looked around, finally pointed at a building, and said,

“Over there then. The flag on the roof. Whoever reaches there will be the winner.”

Yukihiro looked over at that building. The roof of the building had a pole with a raised flag.

“The one to reach the top will be the winner.”

“Alright, it’s decided. But what about the rest?”

Sakamoto looked around at the other Fumitzuki students.

“I’m in.”

“…(nods)”

Kinoshita and Tsuchiya decided to take part too.

“Ye, yeah…”

“Well…”

Shimada and Himeji looked at Akihisa, who noticed Shimada’s stare as he asked.

“Is there anything, Minami?”

“It, it’s nothing! I’m just thinking that I can beat you up if I win.”

“Wait a moment. I think it’ll be a problem if you take part, Minami.”

“We all have different wishes.”

“Everyone’s different anyway.”

Sakamoto and Kokonoe immediately denied Akihisa’s proposition.

“I’ll take part too.”

At this moment, Himeji said with a firm tone.

“I won’t let Minami-chan beat Akihisa-kun, so I…”

Himeji realized that she spoke too much at one go, and blushed as she lowered her head.

“…Ah? So…? So what about me? Do you want to beat me up, Himeji-san?”

Himeji did not answer, and Akihisa was very shocked.

“It’s decided then, Mizuki.”

“You’re in trouble, Akihisa.”

“Huh? No, I don’t mean this.”

“…But it might be good if Himeji-san herself did it.”

“Idiot.”

Amidst the chaos, Akihisa’s face took a direct punch from Shimada.

Either way, the preparations were complete.

Normally, the summoned beasts could only be with them. However, the entire venue was set up with the boundary, so the summoned beast could move on their own at any place they wanted. Also, as this activity involved a summoned beast race, there was a monitor set up in the plaza, and the participants could see where their summoned beasts were. They could see where all their summoned beasts were on the largest screen, and there were multi-direction helmets<ref>To those who have no idea…think of the Baka test season 1 episode 8 accident. That would be the one.</ref> placed in the terminals that were placed some distance away. Saegusa took one of them up and started explaining.

“What’s the name of this kind of helmet? Well, nevermind. Anyway, it’s developed to send the signals throughout the entire venue. By putting it on, you can see things from the summoned beast’s perspective. There’s a mic in it, so it’s possible to hear the summoned beasts’ conversations.”

“You sure do understand this. We’re seeing this for the first time ourselves.”

On hearing Sakamoto say this, Saegusa merely answered softly, “I did some investigations.”

“The route is completely freestyle, but as the summoned beasts can’t grab things or pass through walls and floors, they can’t enter the building without an open door. If you want to get to the roof, you can only by the outer wall.

Saegusa explained calmly. The target building in question was a 20 storey building. As of this point, there was no one around, so it was fine to have this tournament. However, even if the summoned beasts were the ones running, it was scary to climb up a 20 storey build.

“Then…everyone, on your marks…”

Saegusa gave the signal, and all the participants scattered. The terminals were set up set that 4 people could use one. Yukihiro walked towards one before someone grabbed him by the shoulder.

“You’re Kanba, right? Can I have some time from you?”

It was Sakamoto. He had Akihisa and Kinoshita beside him. Yukihiro felt nervous as he was surrounded by the trio.

“Is, is there anything? Why call me out of a sudden?”

“Don’t be scared. We have something to discuss with you.”

Sakamoto put his hand on Yukihiro’s back and whispered.

“Let’s work together.”

“Huh?”

“Let’s work to win this, I, Akihisa, Hideyoshi and you Kanba.”

“…This is a personal race, you know.”

Yukihiro frowned. Sakamoto nodded and said,

“Of course, this is a personal race no one will have any grumbles about no matter who wins. But if this keeps up, those with the bracelets will end up leading the pack.”

“The ones with the bracelets?”

“The guys with the summoned beasts equipped with bracelets. You have Kariya, Saegusa and Amagasaki, right? Our school has Himeji and Muttsurini. Their summoned beasts’ base stats are very high, so it’s impossible to beat them one on one.”

Kinoshita finished. Sakamoto said with a stern expression.

“…We have to unite in order to beat them, understand?”

“…Yeah, but why me? Izutsu and Kokonoe-sempai don’t have bracelets either.”

“That’s because I feel that it’s easiest to bri…no, pull you in.”

Sakamoto patted Yukihiro on the shoulder had. Yukihiro felt that they were suspicious, but he agreed as it seemed to be interesting if they did so.

“Alright, let’s win, the 4 of us.”

Sakamoto raised his fist, and Yukihiro followed him.

The match finally began as everyone put on their helmets and wait for Kokonoe’s command.

“Everyone ready!”

Kokonoe called out with a loud voice.

“Get ready, start!”

On the mark, the 12 summoned beasts rushed out and pulled some distance away from each other. Running first was Himeji, Kariya, Saegusa, Amagasaki and Tscuhiya. Kokonoe, Izutsu and Shimada followed behind, and the last ones where Yukihiro and the rest.

“…Well, is it really alright to have such a large gap?”

Yukihiro asked Akihisa, who snorted back as he chuckled.

“Of course. We got a plan for it.”

He answered confidently. Then, he looked at Yuuji and said.

“Yuuji thought of it.”

“WHY DID YOU FORCE SOMEONE ELSE TO DO THE PLANNING ENTIRELY!?”

Yukihiro could not help but shout out. Sakamoto looked behind and gave a definite answer.

“I already thought of more than 300 ways to mess with Akihisa.”

“Wait, Yuuji! What are you thinking?”

“Well, obviously, to make you suffer.”

“You didn’t say that just now!”

Infighting began as Yukihiro looked over worriedly at each other. Kinoshita said to him.

“Relax, they’re always like this as they’re in love anyway.”<ref>Hideyoshi…you pervert…</ref>

“DON’T SPOUT NONSENSE THERE, HIDEYOSHI!!”

Akihisa shouted at Kinoshita, who reluctantly shrugged with his arms wide. His summoned beast itself gave a ‘pretty expression’, and Yukihiro seemed to look at little lost there.

“Let’s stop arguing and put our plan into action.”

Sakamoto suddenly looked serious. Yukihiro lifted his head to look at the main screen, and saw that the other summoned beasts had already pulled quite some distance away from them.

“Just as planned.”

Sakamoto too looked at the main screen and smirked ominously. The largest screen showed the locations of all the summoned beasts. From the summoned beasts’ viewpoints, the image on the screen looked like they were floating in the air. The front-most group were moving down their own roads, Himeji, Kariay, Saegusa and Amagasaki. Running down the shortest path, away from them was Tsuchiya’s summoned beast.

“Everyone sure is fast. We won’t be able to catch up if this keeps up.”

Yukihiro whispered. Akihisa nodded and prompted Yuuji.

“Wait, let’s set the traps.”

Sakamoto stopped once he said that. Yukihiro and the rest stopped running too.

“What are we going to do?”

“We’ll leave this to Akihisa. Where’s that thing?”

“No problems. I have it here.”

Akihisa answered Sakamoto as he showed something on his hand. It was hard to tell, but it seemed like this was a photo.

“But will that Muttsurini really bite on it? We bought this from him, you know?”

“No problems! I have confidence.”

“Yeah, that guy’s a guy too, so he’ll definitely be baited”

Sakamoto said definitely. Suddenly, he stopped. Kinoshita stood around too. Yukihiro took off his helmet as he heard some soft whispers, and looked over at Sakamoto.

“Hideyoshi, before everything’s ready, change into this.”

“Why? What does changing costumes have to do with this contest?”

“You probably don’t know, but there’s a huge factor. Hurry up and change!”

With Sakamoto’s prompting, Kinoshita went to a shaded area to change and let out some thoughts,

“In that case—”

As Yukihiro pricked his eyes to hear the content of the plan.

Swoosh.

Something rushed over with a gust of wind. It was so fast that Yukihiro’s eyes could not catch up. As he looked around, he heard Kinoshita’s voice.

“What are you doing, Muttsurini? This…this is embarrassing?”

The sounds of the shutter being pressed and the flashes came from the shade of the trees. Yukihiro stared at Sakamoto speechlessly.

“Now we got ourselves some time. You ready, Akihisa?”

“Yeah. This is my perfect trap. It’s definitely foolproof.”

Yukihiro heard Akihisa’s unreliable words as he put on the helmet. He saw what was obviously a trap.

“…I say. Don’t you often see this in mangas or something?”

There were many twigs and grass laid on the ground, basically declaring that there was a hole there. It looked unnatural even for a dirt path.

Also, there were several photos amongst the twigs in the middle of the trap. That would most likely be the ‘trap’. Anyone who rush forward to get the photos would definitely fall into the traps.

“It’s about 5m deep. I really find myself amazing for being able to do this in such a short time.”

“Yeah.”

Sakamoto answered Akihisa, who was gleefully indulging in self-praise, coldly, and continued—

“Ah, oi. What shots are you taking…no, no. There’s nothing much to see.”

“…”

The weird lewd laughter and ridiculously fast shutter pressing could be heard from the shadows.

''…Is it really alright to work with these guys?''

At this moment, Yukihiro had a bigger doubt.

The direct distance would be around 200m if they move forward, but moving down the path to the destination would take at least 3 times the distance. As they were not used to controlling the summoned beasts, Kariya and the rest could not move down the path. Himeji herself though kept moving through, perhaps because she was serious.

Kokonoe was unexpectedly adept at controlling her summoned beast, but she did not take the shortest path, but just went around running curiously. Izutsu was trying to follow her from behind. Shimada was close to them, but she was running an independent route.

Yukihiro was not used to controlling them, but managed to move down the shortest path with Sakamoto and Akihisa’s lead. Akihisa’s summoned beast carried Kinoshita’s summoned beast as it continued to run, and he was able to do this because the summoned beast could touch physical objects. Not too far away from where Yukihiro and the rest progressed, there was a tall wall that appeared in front of them. Everyone felt that they had to move around, but Sakamoto told them,

“It’s fine. Let’s keep moving.”

“Yuuji, I’ve changed.”

As Yukihiro kept running, Kinoshita had finished changing. The sounds of the shutter arrived at the same time. Yukihiro took off his helmet and looked back, flabbergasted.

“I’d say, why am I dressed like this?”

Kinoshita was dressed in a cheongsam.

“Ah, it’s actually nothing. Just everyone’s request.”

“What do you mean?”

On hearing Sakamoto’s answer, Kinoshita asked. Tsuchiya’s fingers continued to press the shutter, and it was so fast that there were afterimages. Also, the photos were taken from all directions.

“…(Oh)”

Tsuchiya did not say anything as he merely gave a thumbs up. It was unknown what that was about.

“I say, what are you doing…”

On hearing Yukihiro’s words, Tsuchiya quickly fished out 5 photos. Yukihiro saw the photos, and immediately blushed.

“Huh? These? What for?”

“…300 yen for a set.”

“…No, that’s not it. I’m just saying that it, it feels a little wrong, in many aspects.”

“What are you saying? There’s nothing wrong about this as a man!”

Akihisa stood beside the flustered Yukihiro, rummaging through his wallet. He then lowered his dejected shoulders and said.

“…I can only drink white sugar water for this month.”

“Drink? White sugar water?”

To Yukihiro, these words were a vague combination to him.

“Muttsurini, you should be heading back to the match.”

Sakamoto said to Tsuchiya, who was still lying prone the fall, taking photos. He heard Sakamoto’s words, and—

“…It’ll be fine.”

He answered.

“…If anything happens, I’ll accelerate immediately.”

“Really? But what about these?”

Sakamoto handed his helmet over to Tsuchiya. The helmet showed that trap.

“!?”

Tsuchiya’s eyes dazzled as he went back to his terminal with the roar of the wind. It was really an astonishing speed. As Yukihiro again put on the helmet, Tsuchiya’s summoned beast had already returned to the course. They did not see it a moment ago, and that was really speedy as Tsuchiya’s summoned beast quickly got to the place the photos were laid.

“Ah.”

Yukihiro could not help but exclaim. Tsuchiya’s defenceless summoned beast fell into that simple trap.

''…Huh? Wait, I remember that besides Yoshii-kun’s summoned beast—''

The other summoned beasts could not touch physical objects. Yukihiro took off his helmet and went towards Tsuchiya’s terminal. As expected, Tsuchiya himself was not there. He must have ran to the scene himself.

“He got away.”

“Now Muttsurini’s out. One opponent down.”

Sakamoto smirked ominously like a yakuza boss, causing Yukihiro to feel a chill down his spine.

“Let’s hurry too, Kanba. How’s the rest doing?”

“The forward group including Kariya-sempai has finished half the course. We’re definitely closer in terms of distance, but the wall in front of us…”

Yukihiro, who was overwhelmed by Sakamoto’s presence, answered honestly. Sakamoto and Akihisa gave smirks of ill intent.

“It’s perfect, Yuuji.”

“That’s right. We got the win.”

“…May I ask, what are we going to do next?”

Yukihiro put on the helmet again as he asked. Akihisa stared at the wall in front of him and answered.

“We’ll do this.”

Akihisa said. His summoned beast threw Kinoshita’s summoned beast off its back, towards the wall. Kinoshita’s summoned beast passed through the wall and landed on the other side.

“How rough of you.”

Kinoshita exclaimed.

“It won’t hurt, Kanba. You can pass through too.”

Akihisa’s summoned beast threw Yukihiro’s summoned beast before he could even respond. Yukihiro’s summoned beast passed through the wall in the same way and landed. Sakamoto’s summoned beast then flew over.

“Didn’t expect that from you, Yoshii-kun.”

Yukihiro praised Akihisa, who, after he heard that—

“Are you praising me?’

Akihisa exclaimed in shock. Yukihiro nodded.

“…Kanba-kun, you’re really a good guy.”

A touched voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.

''It’s just a little praising. Is there a need to be so ridiculous?''

“Akihisa actually got praised by someone. There should be blood raining tomorrow.”<ref>No, that’ll be from Muttsurini.</ref>

“The end of the world may be here.”<ref>Might be the case</ref>

Sakamoto and Kinoshita showed shocked expressions too, and Yukihiro himself did not know how to respond.

“My turn next! How do I get over, Yuuji?”

Akihisa asked Sakamoto happily, but—

“Through will.”

Sakamoto merely made up a ridiculous answer as he suggested back.

“Huh? Haven’t you thought of anything!?”

“Then, we’ll be on our way.”

“Wait, don’t leave me!”

“Take care of yourself, Akihisa. I’ll have your share of happiness as well.”<ref>What happiness?</ref>

“DAMN YOU, YUUJI. DOUBLE-CROSSING ME LIKE THAT!”

Akihisa roared angrily. Sakamoto and Kinoshita’s summoned beasts continued on. The end point was right in front of them.

“Damn it. Just wait and see how I break this mere wall—”<ref>Wall-breaking is never the right thing to do, kids.</ref>

“Well, Yoshii-kun—”

Yukihiro said to Akihisa who said these vicious words.

“Can’t you just something at the side to support? Your summoned beasts can move things anyway.”

“…”

Akihisa, who was preparing to destroy the wall, finally calmed down. After a while,

“…I had this intention in the first place.”<ref>Of course you didn’t.</ref>

He grinned as he said this. Akihisa moved something over, and quickly got over the wall.

“Alright, let’s go, Kanba-kun. Let’s send that bastard Yuuji into his grave.”

“…Why are you saying such things? Aren’t you friends?’

“Who do you say are friends here?”

“…Just pretend I never said anything.”

Yukihiro saw Akihisa’s ferocious attitude and swallowed back his words.

Thud…

Everyone looked up after hearing the sound of something landing. Tsuchiya himself fell into the hole.<ref>Ero>common sense…</ref>

''…Someone actually fell into such a trap.''

Yukihiro saw Tsuchiya at the bottom of the hole, clutching his precious photos and looking really gracious.

In some aspects, that guy was rather amazing.

“Oi, Yuuji, we’ll have to settle this.”

“What? How did you get over, Akihisa!?”

“Humph, I used the car nearby as a stepping stone to climb over.”

“Impossible! How is your stupid brain able to think of such a method, Akihisa! You don’t even know how to take down a banana dangling from the ceiling.”

“It’d seemed like it’s Kanba’s suggestion. That Akihisa can’t even think of using a stepping stone to take down a banana.”

“Do we have to even ask? We’re right, aren’t we? Shouldn’t we be sad for ourselves?”

“You’re right, but I’d say, wouldn’t be it better to omit the part about the banana?”

Yukihiro and Akihisa caught up to Sakamoto and Kinoshita who ran off first. Both of them were at the wall of the building. Their summoned beasts could not open the door with their hands, so they could only climb by the outer wall and to the roof. Akihisa looked at both of them, that were about to reach the 3rd level, and said.

“…I think that’s it.”

“Still too early to give up. Let’s climb.”

“But if we fall, the damage will hit my body. I don’t know how painful it’ll be if I fall down from such a high place…”

“Then…”

Yukihiro looked at the side door in front of him, and said to the pale looking Akihisa.

“We’ll go in by there.”

“How?”

“…Your summoned beast can open the door, Yoshii-kun.”

“…Of, of course. I intended to do so anyway.”<ref>Lies, lies, I tell you.</ref>

Akihisa was sweating in beads on his forehead as he smiled and said this. He then opened the door and entered. Yukihiro then followed in.

“Alright, we’ve reversed the situation now. Let’s get rid of Yuuji.”

Akihisa climbed the stairs as he yelled. Yukihiro himself did not know what he wanted to do. Akihisa got to the corridor of the 4th level and stood near the window. The window was a little open, but such an opening was enough for the small summoned beast.

“Yuuji! I’ll send you to your grave today!”

Akihisa said this as his summoned beast raised its fist at Sakamoto’s summoned beast that was climbing up the wall. Then—

“Shut up.”

Sakamoto launched a beautiful counter first.

“Oh yeah, Akihisa’s summoned beast can open doors. Tch, this guy still has some use.”

Akihisa fell back. Sakamoto and Kinoshita climbed into the building too.”

“Oh yeah, did you close the door on the 1st level?”

“…Huh? Isn’t that an automatic door?”

Yukihiro recalled that he did not close the door when he entered.

“This is bad. Himeji and the rest can enter.”

Kinoshita looked at the main screen as he said this. Yukihiro and the rest looked over, and saw Kariya and the other 3 enter the building through the open door.

“Akihisa, we’ll have a ceasefire here. Let’s build a blockade.”

“Go, got it! But why do I feel that I’m the one being hurt?”

“Let me say this. You’re the one in charge of building it.”

“WHAT!?”

“Shut up.”

Sakamoto again sent Akihisa sprawling on the floor.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YUUJI!”

“Alright, hurry up and drag those chairs over or anything to create a blockade. I have to win here.”

“You’re rather motivated.”

Kinoshita looked at Sakamoto, who had bloodshot eyes, and said this. Sakamoto let out what sounded like a scream.

“OF COURSE! I MUST GET BACK MY WEDDING CERTIFICATE FROM SHOUKO WITHIN A YEAR! YOU GUYS HAVE TO HELP ME. NO, I DEFINITELY NEED YOUR HELP HERE!”

“Forget about it and get married with Kirishima. Won’t that be fine? I’m really envious here.”<ref>Tvtropes: Foregone Conclusion…</ref>

Akihisa mocked the enraged Sakamoto as if it did not concern him. Sakamoto grabbed him on the collar and shock him.

“You bastard.”

“Well, sorry to interrupt…”

Yukihiro said to them.

“They’re here.”

With Kariya leading, the pack of 4 reached the corner to the 3rd lever. Sakamoto and Akihisa immediately got on their guard.

“A truce for the time being, Yuuji.”

“Didn’t I just say this?”

““Alright, it’s all yours here.””

Both of them said in unison.

““YOU’RE AT THIS AGAIN!!?””

Both of them shouted out in unison, such that even their breathing was in unison.

“You two look rather happy, but I’ll be off first, sorry.”

Kariya ran up the stairs. However, he was not running forward as he was not used to the controls. Yukihiro and the rest hurried up the stairs too.

“The stats of those with the bracelets are higher. We’ll get caught up if we run like this. Got to find a way first.”

“But we don’t have enough time to seal up the place.”

Sakamoto and Akihisa exchanged words while Yukihiro kept running. In terms of summoned beast’s speed, Yukihiro was faster, but there was some distance in summoned beast control. Kariya and the rest had this issue, and the one right behind Yukihiro was Himeji. However, from the looks of her summoned beast panting, it seemed that it was not good a sports like its owner.

“Can’t be helped, Akihisa. We’ll use this sure-kill move then.”

“Yeah, looks like we can only use that.”

Both of them were about to reach the 6th level when they suddenly turn around. As Yukihiro got by them, Akihisa asked,

“But what’s that?”

“THIS!”

Sakamoto grabbed Akihisa on the collar and forcefully threw him out.

“AKIHISA ATTACK!”

“DAMN IT, THIS MOVE!”

“KYAHH!!”

Himeji instinctively ducked, and Akihisa’s summoned beast landed right on Kariya behind her. Saegusa and Amagasaki were at the back as they were implicated as well. The 4 of them landed at the corner.

“Akihisa, your sacrifice won’t be in vain.”

After saying that, Sakamoto rushed up the stairs.”

“Damn Yuuji…no wonder there’s a bad feeling about it…”

“Are you alright, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji frantically ran towards Akihisa, hugging him as he was dizzily trying to get up.

“Hang in there.”

“…Ah, how soft.”

“What?”

“WAH! IT, IT’S NOTHING, HIMEJI-SAN.”

Akihisa hurriedly got up and left Himeji. Himeji showed a look of some regret.

“Ack, those guys can really pull such things.”

Saegusa got up and nudged his glasses.

“That scared me.”

“Didn’t expect him to throw the summoned beast over.”

Amagasaki and Kariya got up to. Yukihiro saw that everyone was alright and left. He felt sorry for Akihisa, but he decided at this point not to let Sakamoto lead on his own.

''Ah, speaking of which, where did Kinoshita go?''

Yukihiro suddenly thought about this as he ran up the stairs. Kinoshita suddenly vanished. Maybe he too ran off to the end secretly.

“WHERE ARE YOU? COME ON OUT, SHOUKO!!”

For some reason, Sakamoto was shouting at some random direction. Yukihiro pricked his ears and vaguely heard another voice.

“…Welcome back, Yuuji. Do you want dinner? A shower? Or—”

“WAHHHHH!! NONONONONONO!! NOTHING!!! DON’T DO THIS LIKE WE’RE MARRIED…”

“…My dear, your face has a grain of rice on it…”

“OIOIOIOI!! THIS OLD-FASHIONED SCENE DOESN’T HAPPEN IN REALITY! I DENY IT! ABSOLUTELY DENY IT!!”

“…I bought a baby pram too.”

“WAIT! THIS ISN’T THE TIME TO TALK ABOUT HAVING KIDS, RIGHT!?”

“…I want 3.”

“3 WHAT!? WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!? I DON’T KNOW ANYTHING AT ALL!”

“…There must be a ‘Yu’ from Yuuji.”

“WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, SHOUKO!? YOU HAD ENOUGH! YOU’RE HAPPY, RIGHT!? I’LL PRETEND THAT I NEVER HEARD IT!!”

“…You’re really a tsundere, Yuuji.”

“TO HECK WITH THAT!!”

Sakamoto screamed as he ran away. Then, Yukihiro heard a heavy impact sound from around the corner. Sakamoto collapsed on the floor weakly.

“Such a pitiful guy, Yuuji.”

“!?”

Kinoshita poked his head out from the corner, should a smile.

“You don’t have to suffer so much if you were a little more honest.”

“…Was that your doing, Kinoshita?”

Yukihiro widened his eyes in shock. As a guy, Kinoshita had a ‘moving’ face that was bewitching charming.

“I’m from the drama club. Voice mimicry is just something trivial. That mimicry just now was the voice of Yuuji’s childhood friend Kirishima Shouko.”

After saying that, he chuckled happily.

''Is Kirishima Shouko so scary that she can cause Sakamoto to panic like this? …No, what I should be thinking about is this person in front of me.''

Yukihiro felt a huge chill strike his back, and could not help but hold his breath.

“Are you the real secret boss?”

''I thought that Sakamoto had accounted for everyone. Perhaps I am wrong here.''

Yukihiro sized up this boy who looked as sexy as a girl.

“Huh?”

He actually answered.

“…I’d see. Now that you mention, this seemed to be the case.”

Kinoshita immediately nodded and did a cape flipping move.

“Ahahaha! You’re right, warrior! But do you think that you can beat me?”

“…Ah, no. if I’m wrong, just tell me—”

“Relax, I, Kinoshita Hideyoshi will bet on the pride of the drama club. I’ll definitely perform the ‘secret boss’ role with exquisite acting.”

“Huh? This is too messed up…”

“What’s going on, Kanba-kun?”

At this moment, Akihisa caught up. He stared at Kinoshita who gave an evil look, and frowned.

“What’s with…Hideyoshi?”

“Don’t be shocked after hearing this Akihisa, for I, I am the real final boss.”

“WHA, WHAT DID YOU SAY!?”

Akihisa’s knees weakened with shock. Kinoshita laughed as he stood on the corridor.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHA! YUUJI’S REALLY TRAGIC HERE! HOW WOULD I NOT HAVE ANY THOUGHTS OF REVENGE AFTER PUTTING ON THE CHEONGSAM OBEDIENTLY!?”

“AHHHH! YUUJI, YUUJI!!”

Akihisa cried out in anguish as he saw his collapsed friend on the corridor.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”

“YUUUUJJJJJIIIIIII!!”

“…”

''Idiots. These guys are all idiots.''

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume10.5 Me and Brother and the Mysterious Bolster

2012-11-23T04:23:10Z

128.189.170.242:

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 3

2012-11-22T08:52:31Z

128.189.170.242:

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 3

2012-11-21T08:47:20Z

128.189.170.242:

==Idiots, Staircase and Summoned Beasts==

The distance looked to be about 200m when viewed directly.

Kanba Yukihiro sighed as he looked up at this building in front of him. He looked slowly at both left and right side, and there were 12 students, including Yukihiro, standing in front of the terminal that was placed quite some distance away. Their uniforms were of the male and female variety, of different styles. One of them was the uniform Tenguihama Academy’s Yukihiro was wearing, while the other…

“…Feels just like a date.”

The boy had been muttering sternly since just now. He was wearing the same uniform as Yoshii Akihisa’s Fumitzuki Academy. The ratio in numbers between Tenguihama and Fumitzuki was 1 is to 1. In other words, there were 6 people on both sides.

“You ready? We’re going to begin.”

The boy beside Akihisa said. This boy had an athletic frame, sharp eyes and short hair that gave a deep impression. His name was Sakamoto Yuuji, and like Akihisa, he was a second year of Fumitzuki Academy. On a side note, the people on Fumitzuki Academy’s side were all second years.

“Yeah, yeah, let’s hurry up then!”

An energetic petite girl’s voice answered Sakamoto impatiently as the girl jumped around.

The girl was Kokonoe Yuuko, and her round cat-like eyes were rolling. She was a third year from Tenguihama. Behind her, a delinquent-looking boy then said, “Then, let’s begin!” His name was Izutsu Ken, a student from Tenguihama, and like Yukihiro, he was a first year.

“Pl, please take care of me.”

The one who asked politely was a beauty with nice flowing long hair. She was a student of Fumitzuki Academy, Himeji Mizuki.

“Please take care of me too.”

On hearing Himeji’s greeting, a lanky girl \with nice flowing black hair bowed. Also, a bespectacled boy bowed lightly too. The girl’s name was Amagasaki Izumi, and the boy was Saegusa Souji. Both of them were second years in Tenguihama.

“Please take care of me!”

A confident-looking ponytailed girl waved her hand, and a boy with nondescript appearance nodded. The ponytailed-girl was called Shimada Minami, and the nondescript boy was called Tsuchiya Kouta. Both of them were students from Fumitzuki Academy.

“This atmosphere sure feels comfortable.”

The last person from Fumitzuki Academy who said this was a pretty girl with a rather unique choice of words. He, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, was a student who looked like a pretty girl, albeit sounding rather old-fashioned.

“Is everyone ready? We can begin.”

The last person from Tenguihama said. This handsome looking boy who gave off a sharp and primitive vibe looked around at everyone. He was a 3rd year of Tenguihama, Kariya Kengo. Everyone nodded after hearing his words, took a slight breath, and call out.

“““SUMMON!”””

Everything started from a mere moment of inspiration from Kokonoe.

“This is the one. The people from the school everyone’s talking about is here!”

The club president Kokonoe suddenly called out in the ‘club room’ of the staircase club Yukihiro belonged to, the roof of Tenguihama’s first sports hall. She waved a piece of A4 paper, and Yukihiro took a piece of paper from her.

“Is this ‘test summoning system’ Fumitzuki Academy a famous school?”

The paper had a brief introduction of Fumitzuki Academy, which used the ‘test summoning system’, and a rough explanation of the activities that would be held the next day. The place was not too far away from here, but Yukihiro did not understand the content on the paper.

“You haven’t heard of Fumitzuki Academy, Button? It’s very famous.”

Kokonoe widened her eyes in shock as she asked. Yukihiro shook his head and asked Izutsu beside him,

“Do you know?”

“What do you mean? I did hear of Fumitzuki Academy before. It’s that high school that assigns classes according to test scores, right?”

“Fumitzuki Academy, is it?”

Saegusa helped elaborate on the vague explanation Izutsu gave.

“They sort the students according to their grades starting from the second year, and imported a world-leading system, the ‘test summoning system’, where they could call out summoned beasts whose strength is based on the test results.”

“Summoned beasts, huh? Sounds like a video game.”

Yukihiro muttered. Saegusa’s eyes lit up as he nudged his glasses up, saying,

“Yeah, that’s a kind of game. Besides, the students in the class had to use the summoned beasts for battle.”

“Ah, battle?”

“Yeah. I just said that they sort classes based on the scores. As for the class facilities, the highest ranked A class differ greatly from the lowest ranked F class. If they wanted to study in a good environment, they would need to work hard to enter the better class. Thus, students would have to fight using battles to decide who’s better. The strength of the summoned beasts are proportional to their scores, so if they want to have a better classroom, they would have to work hard to get better scores. In that case, the students would work harder on their own to get better scores. This was the aim of the school.”

“Sounds really hot-blooded.”

Izutsu sighed out as he said. However, Yukihiro was still puzzled.

“But the normal test scores are 100 at maximum, right? There has to be a limit no matter what, so how can they pull this gap?”

“Most of the schools are as such. However, Fumitzuki Academy’s test scoring system doesn’t have an upper limit, only a time limit, and there is an unlimited number of questions. In other words, they are to answer as many questions as possible within a given time. There’s no concept of full marks there, and it’s said that someone got 500 points in a single subject.”

“Wow…”

Izutsu called out.

“How is it? It’s nice, right? The Fumitzuki Academy system introduction talk will begin tomorrow. I got a piece of this paper from the staff’s office printer.”

Kokonoe happily took the piece of paper from Yukihiro.

“Is this really fine?”

Yukihiro asked.

“There’s still more.”

Kokonoe answered nonchalantly.

“Then, how about everyone go take a look during the next rest period?”

Amagasaki, who had been listening silently, cautiously raised her hand to raise her opinion, but Kokonoe shook her head and said.

“What are you saying, Izumi-chan? Why should we wait for so long? Let’s go now! They already printed the promotional poster beforehand, so that means that there’s some form of preparation for the event going on, and the people involved are going over there to play. Isn’t this too sneaky? I feel we have the right to take part too.”

“Such a lame argument.”

Yukihiro sighed as he looked around for help. At this moment, Kariya, who did not show much in this conversation, stepped forward to say.

“I don’t care about any preparations beforehand, but we’re not people involved in this, so we have no rights to take part. Let’s begin club activity today.”

Kariya interrupted the conversation skillfully, but Kokonoe would not give up.

“What are you saying? We’re related personnel here. Look!”

Kokonoe put the piece of paper in front of Kariya, and pointed at the words on it. Kariya merely answered with a ‘oh’.

“The event is sponsored by Izumi’s family company, Tenma Corporation.”

Kariya looked over at Amagasaki, who responded shyly with a ‘yes’.

“But I don’t have too much involvement—”

“That’s how it is. As Izumi-chan’s friend, everyone in the staircase club have the right to take part in this activity beforehand. Let’s get going!”

“But there’s a problem with whether there’s a preparatory event before hand—”

“Well, I’m not too certain actually—”

“Okay okay. Everyone, let’s get ready. There’s not much time left.”

At Kokonoe’s insistence, Yukihiro and the rest had to be there.

Everyone managed to get there successfully. Of course, the preparatory event did not happen. Just like that, Kokonoe happily looked around, saying that there would be something interesting.

There were no guards assigned at the entrance, and as there were many office vehicles entering and leaving, the gates were wide open. They knew that it would be bad to enter on their own, so Kokonoe could only stand at the entrance and look inside.

“There’s nothing special here. Let’s hurry back, prez.”

Kariya said from behind Kokonoe. Yukihiro and the gang were at the Amagasaki Conference hall that would be used for the briefing the next day. This place belonged to the Tenma Corporation, and was loaned to Fumitzuki Academy for this activity.

It seemed that both sides were planning some event together, but Amagasaki herself did not know the details.

“Oi, are you done?”

Kariya wanted to grab Kokonoe by the collar, but she cried out.

“The kid’s moving the podium.”

Kokonoe was not saying anything really shocking. However, her round eyes got even rounder. She looked back at Yukihiro and the rest and waved at them. The gang could only move over.

“What is it, Kokonoe-sempai? Is there anything shocking here—”

That was a podium that would be used for an orchestra, taller than a human, yet the kid was able to move it easily.

“…”

Kariya was speechless. The kid that was moving the large podium with his back facing Yukihiro and the gang was walking and soon vanished behind the building.

“…Let’s start chasing after it.”

Suddenly, Kokonoe charged out before anyone could stop her. Izutsu followed her, and then, Kariya, Amagasaki, Yukihiro and Saegusa followed suit.

There seemed to be a tail behind the kid that was moving the podium, and its ears seemed to be sharp. Even if it was a kid, its body proportions were weird. The limbs were unnaturally short, and the head was very big. If its size were of an ordinary person’s, it might even be seen as a puppet. However, as it was less than 1m tall, that would be impossible.

“Don’t you find that kid strange?”

Yukihiro asked Saegusa behind him, and Saegusa merely curled his lips without answering. At this moment, they heard a gruff voice from the front.

“Yoshii, put this on the stage. The workers will be here soon.”

Yukihiro got over to Kokonoe and the rest who were hiding in the shadows of the building and looked over. That kid put the podium on the stage, and there were a few adults who looked like workers. Not too far away from them was a man who looked like a sports teacher. He was dressed in shorts and pants, seemingly showing off his tan muscles as he instructed the boy beside him.

That boy was Yoshii Akihisa. He, who was wearing the uniform of Fumitzuki Academy, was looking tired as he stared at the podium.

“Se, sensei, I’ll be grateful here if you let me rest.”

On hearing Akihisa’s words, the teacher folded his arms.

“What? How useless you are, Yoshii. You can’t take it after a mere 5 hours of manual labor?”

“No…I’m a human compared to you, Iro…no, Nishimura-sensei.”

“Oh really? You’re saying as if I’m not human.”

“Ah, no. I guess you can be considered a human, Nishimura-sensei.”

“Yoshii, grit your teeth and keep working.”

“Huh? Why?”

That sport teacher-looking man (it seemed that he was called Nishimura-sensei) had a manzai-like conversation with Akihisa. Soon, the teacher relented.

“…Never mind. I’ll let you rest for a while.”

“Thanks. How long do I need to rest?”

“Hm. 3 seconds will do.”

“Don’t I even have a minute? Is it even legal to have rest periods in single-digit seconds?”

“Just kidding. Just rest whenever you want when I’m not calling you.”

The man said that as he moved towards the stage, and Akihisa sat down relaxed. The kid that moved the podium ran to him.

“Really, you can’t just boss me around like that even if it’s punishment…”

Akihisa muttered as he looked over at the kid. The kid suddenly vanished.

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 2

2012-11-20T10:35:16Z

128.189.170.242:

==Book Girl and the Killed-off Idiot==

A few days ago, Amano Touko-sempai and Inoue Konoha-kun suddenly came by to our Fumitzuki Gakuen. I didn’t know why both of them came here when they challenged Yuuji and me to a battle. But now I seem to understand somewhat, and also why Himeji-san became so depressed. It’s all because of me.

I want to thank them, but I heard that Amano-sempai likes books, so I decide to write a letter to her.

—But I wonder if I used my grammar and kanji correctly?

“Un, it’s very sweet. Fuzzy and mystical like cotton candy. It’ll be great if Mizuki-chan’s love can work out.”

“Is this Himeji-san’s letter of thanks? The handwriting is pretty too. I suppose it’s rather delicious if you can eat the letter like that.”

“Yeah. It’s very delicious like dessert. Sweet and smooth, and I got addicted to it somehow.”

“Great. Now I don’t have to write the 3 stories today.”

“No, this is another thing altogether. The taste is completely different, so hurry up.”

“Fine…I knew you’ll say that. I get it. it’s almost done, so just wait.”

“Un un, it’s great that you’re so understanding Konoha-kun.”

“You’re only so excited at such a moment…ah, that’s right.”

“What is it, Konoha-kun?”

“Speaking of which, there’s a letter sent to the literature club.”

“Ah? What kind of letter? What does it say? Let’s see, the sending—ah, isn’t this Yoshii-kun? What can it be?”

“I think it’s a letter to thank us for what happened before.”

“Even Yoshii-kun sent a letter to us. I’m really happy to have so many snacks today.”

“I read through it already, so you can eat it.”

“Really? I won’t hold back then.”

“Please do.”

“Ah—chew. Un…”

“Is it nice?”

“…”

“…Touko-sempai?”

“…Uuu.”

“Se, sempai!? Why are you crying out of a sudden!?”

“It’s not delicious at all~ it doesn’t taste good at all~”

“It’s no delicious? What kind of taste is it? is it the ridiculous kind of taste where marshmallow is put in a bowl of parfait and topped with chocolate?”

“This is a combination of detergent and shower foam and kitchen cleaner.”

“Sempai, none of those things can be considered food.”

“How rude! This is a blasphemy on languages! Leaving aside the wrong usage of line breaks, periods and commas, there are many wrong words, missing words, mistaken usage of common terms, vague use of language and sentence structure all over the place. This can’t be considered a letter at all.”

“Is, is that so? So Yoshii-kun isn’t good at languages.”

“Mizuki-chan could write such beautiful passages, but Yoshii’s like this. I really worry for their future!”

“Touko-sempai, please don’t put it in such an exaggerated manner.”

“No, it’s not exaggerating at all! You see, when both of them start writing letters to each other, they won’t be able to convey their feelings to each other correctly because they can’t communicate well. This will only end up in failure.”

“Do people even use letters to keep in contact with each other? Don’t people normal send mail messages?”

“Anyway, if this is the case, both of them will be in trouble! Even if it’s for Mizuki-chan’s sake, we have to teach Yoshii-kun some basics in grammar! Let’s go, Konoha-kun, to Fumitzuki Gakuen!”

“Ah? Now?”

“Of course! Isn’t it best to do things earlier?”

“Fine…I get it…”

‘Ah, but…”

“But what?”

“Write down the 3 stories before we go. How can I go to the battlefield on an empty stomach, right?”

“So I have to write it in the end…”

“Oi, Akihisa, there’re rare guests here.”

“Ah?”

Yuuji, who’s going home with me after school, met two rare visitors at the school gate.

“Eh? Amano-sempai? Inoue-kun? Why are you here?”

They were Amano-sempai and Inoue-kun who helped me a few days ago. Amano-sempai has long braids and a slender figure, while Inoue-kun has soft hair and a pretty face like a girl. Aren’t they from Seijou Gakuen that’s so far away from here? Why did they specially make their way here?

“Well, actually, it’s like this…”

Inoue-kun gives a wry smile as he answers awkwardly, and beside him, Amano-sempai is glaring at me for some reason.

“Yoshii-kun.”

“Yes, is there anything? Amano-sempai?”

“Why are you still in love with Sakamoto-kun? What happened to Mizuki-chan?”

What’s going on? I have no idea what Amano-sempai is talking about at all.

“Am I wrong, Konoha-kun? It’s definitely because Yoshii-kun can’t write that he can’t get on well with Mizuki-chan and can only return back to Sakamoto-kun reluctantly.”

Amano-sempai happily puffs her chest.

There’re a lot of parts I need to understand, so my mind couldn’t process it immediately as I couldn’t say anything at all.

“Sorry, Yoshii-kun. Amano-sempai lost it again…you don’t understand what she’s saying, right?”

Inoue-kun lowered his head, saying this to me in an apologetic manner. He must be feeling awkward too.

“I don’t really understand—but there’s something I do understand.”

“Ah? What did you understand from those words just now?”

‘Yeah, well actually, what I understand is…Yuuji’s life is as weak as the flame on a candlewick in the middle of a gust.”

“What?”

“…Yuuji, what’s with your love with Yoshii?”

“SHO, SHOUKO!? NO, THAT’S NOT IT…! DON’T SAY SUCH BASELESS THINGS…!!!”

Kirishima-san appeared silently from somewhere and does a vicious claw grab on him. I can vaguely heard the harmonious melody of Yuuji’s skullcap cracking in the middle of her hand.

Amano-sempai doesn’t notice the tragedy that’s happening to my worst friend as she continues.

“I said it before that I don’t think boys love is anything bad, but you already have Mizuki-chan, and yet you’re having such passionate love with Sakamoto-kun. That’s a severe betrayal.”

“Sorry for interrupting, Amano-sempai, but every word you say now will cause insurmountable pain on Yuuji, so please don’t say this if possible…”

“…Spill it out. What’s with the ‘passionate’ here…?”

“WAHHH!!? MY SKULLCAP’S CRACKING BADLY NOW!? ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME, SHOUKO!?”

Kirishima-san exerts even more force in her hand the moment she heard Amano-sempai’s words. Now, I can definitely say that Kirishima-san has control of Yuuji’s life now.

“Don’t say it anymore, Amano-sempai! This is an issue of life and death for Sakamoto-kun.”

“That’s right. You’re right here, Konoha-kun. A girl’s love concerns life and death! And you, Yoshii-kun, betrayed Mizuki-chan by sticking to Sakamoto-kun like a newlywed couple—”

KRACK!

I seemed to hear something being crushed to bits from far away.

“Yo, Yoshii-kun…Sakamoto-kun’s neck got twisted in a weird direction. I don’t think he’s moving at all…”

“Don’t mind, Inoue-kun. That’s normal.”

“Is, is that so?”

“…Yuuji, explain things properly to me over there.”

“…(Ugh)”

Inoue-kun looked worried as he stared at the vanishing Yuuji who’s being dragged by Kirishima-san to the school. He’s really a kind guy. I hope those guys from F class can be like him.

“You say it’s common? I have to ask why then. Don’t you often end up looking for Sakamoto-kun instead of Mizuki-chan?”

Amano-sempai swings her clenched fist as her braids jumped, which made her really cute. She’s a beauty, an upperclassman, and yet look like someone of the same grade, or even younger. How inexplicable.

Ah, now’s not the time to think about such things…Amano-sempai talked so much just now…so the main issue isn’t between Himeji-san and me, but that she’s saying that it’s bad for me to be with Yuuji.

“Inoue-kun, is Amano-sempai worried that Himeji-san and I got into a quarrel?”

“Ah, something like that.”

Is that so? So Amano-sempai had been worried about us. It had been like this before, but I didn’t expect them to come all the way her for me. Such a kind sempai.

In that case…I have to erase all misunderstandings…my relationship with Himeji-san didn’t turn bad.

“Well, Amano-sempai, Himeji-san and I never argued.”

“Then why aren’t you two going home together?”

She scowled. She has so many expressions.

“I had special remedials today, so I ended up going home later.”

On a side note, the ones who attended were Yuuji and me.

“See, Amano-sempai? There’s nothing wrong between Yoshii-kun and Himeji-san. Let’s just go back.”

“No, there’s still a huge problem! Yoshii-kun, what’s the subject you had remedial for?”

Amano-sempai stared at me sharply. What kind of problem is there?

“Well, classics…”

On hearing my answer, Amano-sempai puffs her chest like a winner.

“You hear that, Konoha-kun? Yoshii-kun’s weak language skills mean that both of them can’t get along well, right? In that case, this Book Girl has to help him.”

“Touko-sempai, your help may end up defeating the purpose.”

“You’re so cold, Konoha-kun. Are you saying that it’s fine to watch Mizuki-chan being hurt?”

The moment the topic went from my classics remedial to Himeji-san—

“Erm, are you talking about me?”

Himeji-san, who’s on her way home, appeared beside us.

“Mizuki-chan, nice timing.”

“Hello, Touko-chan. Why are you here today?”

“Hello. Actually, I came here because I’m worried about Yoshii-kun’s head.”

I think Amano-sempai just said something that ruined my pride mercilessly.

“Touko-sempai! How can you say such hurting words!?”

“Ah, yeah. Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. We…”

“Yes?”

“Are just worried that there’s some fatal flaw in Yoshii-kun’s thought circuit.”

Isn’t this just converting those words just now into a formal and courteous manner and repeating them altogether?

“So, sorry, Yoshii-kun! Touko-sempai has no ill intent at all! She just lost it!”

Inoue-kun hurriedly waved his hands at me as he explained. Amano-sempai and Inoue-kun would normally give a knowledgeable vibe, but at this point, I just feel intimate with them. How inexplicable.

“Mizuki-chan, aren’t you also worried about Yoshii-kun’s grades?’

“Well…ye, yes. His scores has been improving recently, but he has to work harder if we’re to be in the same class next year…”

“See? You’re worried too, right?”

“I think you should be more worried about yourself, Touko-sempai. You’re preparing for university here.”

“Uu…you don’t have to worry. Sin and cos can’t be used to write letters.”

Speaking of which, Amano-sempai’s maths doesn’t seem to be very good…

“Any. Way! For the sake of your futures, this Book Girl will help Yoshii-kun in classics remedials. Alright, let’s hurry to the classroom!”

After saying this selfishly, Amano-sempai started walking to the school building.

“Well…”

“I’m sorry, Yoshii-kun, Himeji-san. I’ll talk to her. You can head back first.”

Inoue-kun looked rather apologetic as he lowered his head to us.

“No, I have confidence in Amano-sempai’s explaining. Since there’s such a chance, we’ll want to hear some of her teachings. We have a classics mini-test tomorrow anyway.”

She’s atrocious in maths, but it seemed Amano-sempai should be rather good in language from the appearance she gives as a Book Girl. And she’s a 3rd year, so it might be a good idea to listen to her lecture.

“Yeah. Since it’s sempai’s kind intent, let’s listen to her then.”

Now that I think about it, Amano-sempai’s proposal isn’t a troublesome one to me, but a fortunate one I can’t ask better of. Amano-sempai will definitely make the lectures detailed and interesting and make them easy to understand.

“…It’s really great that you two can think this way. Thank you very much.”

“No no, we should be the one thanking you for coming all the way here for me.”

All three of us lower our heads in thanks. It’s really a strange scene.

“Oi, the 3 of you, hurry up.”

Amano-sempai said impatiently as she watched us remain here without following her.

“Then, what content will be covered for tomorrow’s test?”

Amano-sempai put on the slippers for visitors as we head to f classroom for the teaching tools as she asks me.

“Well…what are we being tested on, Himeji-san?”

“Akihisa-kun, you mustn’t forget about the tested topics…”

I inadvertently avoid Inoue-kun’s worried expression.

At this moment, Himeji-san tells me the content of this test.

“The tested subject will be about the chapter of <<The Tale of Genji>> we learnt in class today.

“The Tale of Genji? What’s that? Can it be eaten?”

“…I say, Akihisa-kun.”

Himeji-san stared at me in shock. This is bad. She’s always worried about my studies, so I can’t let her know that I don’t even know what’s being tested. Have to find a way to hide this.

“…The, The Tale of Genji…it, it’s that, right? That, that famous tale. Ah, it’s written by that…amazing guy…”

I try to pretend that I understand, but Himeji-san shows an even suspicious expression.

“Well, Akihisa-kun…do you know what <<The Tale of Genji>> is about?”

“A story about how Genji worked hard.”

“That, that’s really quite the synopsis…”

“But we can’t say that it’s not right…”

What’s with that? I feel that they’re feeling pitiful about me instead of being suspicious now.

“This <<Tale of Genji>> is a very long work written by a woman called Lady Murasaki in the early 11th century. It was set during the 10th century in the palace, talking about the relationship between the royal family and the nobles, describing the story of Prince Genji and his descendants. It was a work that spanned 80 years…”

“Lady Murasaki, huh…”

I think I heard of this name before…I guess?

“Lady Murasaki is a person with unknown identity, age, and from an unknown era.”

“Ah? Her name isn’t Lady Murasaki?”

“That’s the title that was used for her when she was an official in the palace. She was called Fujiwara Takako at first, but later on called Lady Murasaki when she became famous for writing <<The Tale of Genji>>.”

“Fujiwara Takako, huh. I never heard of that name before.”

I say, and Amano-sempai puffs her chest even more as she continues,

“She got married with her father’s friend, Fujiwara no Nobutaka, when she was about 22, 23, and gave birth to a girl. Soon after, her husband died, and their marriage life lasted for a mere 3 years. Later, she went to the eldest daughter of Fujiwara no Michinaga, Shoshi, and acted as her lady-in-waiting, or to simply put, someone who would escort her, and entered the government. <<The Tale of Genji>> she had been writing since her youth had been greatly praised, and her talents were recognized by her peers. As she took up position in the palace, people around her became her readers—”

“Touko-sempai, let’s leave these details out for now, or else we won’t have time to study.”

Inoue-kun calmly stopped Amano-sempai who doesn’t look like she’s going to stop. Maybe it’s because they’ve been together for so long that they were able to develop such camaraderie.

“Ah, that’s right. Then, Mizuki-chan, which part of the <<Tale of Genji>> is tested?”

“The part where Aoi no Ue gave birth to a boy and couldn’t get up from there.”

“If it’s the part Aoi no Ue fell ill, that means it was the time where Lady Rokujou had strong feelings for Genji, the chapter of <<Aoi>>, one of the high points of the <<Tale of Genji>>, right?”

Ah, I don’t understand these terms at all.

“Yes. It’s a very scary story, so I’m a little…”

Himeji-san’s expression looks a little grim, and it looks like there’s something on her mind.

“Himeji-san, what do you mean by ‘scary story’?”

I didn’t know what kind of story it was, so I tried asking. Then, Amano-sempai raises her index finger and explains,

“It was a story about jealousy. Lady Rokujou, who harbored strong feelings for Genji at that time, was jealous of Aoi no Ue who was his official wife, and cursed her.”

“So it’s a story about jealousy.”

“Yes. Lady Rokujou had beautiful looks, had a high standing, and was very intelligent, but because of this. she had a high amount of pride. She couldn’t face Genji properly because of this, and Genji felt very tired whenever he was with her, so both of them became distant emotionally.”

So she’s someone with a lot of pride…I don’t think I’m good at dealing with such people.

“Even so, Lady Rokujou really loved Genji, but she couldn’t convey her feelings properly. And when she felt troubled, the lovechild between Genji and Aoi no Ue was born…”

“So she laid a curse. This really isn’t a happy story…”

“Yeah. Thinking about someone strongly is something to be respected, but she ended up hurting others. This story is really tragic.”

I see. It’s no wonder Himeji-san doesn’t like this story. Nobody would feel good after listening to this story.

“I always feel hurt whenever I read this story. Will it be bothersome for that person if I love that person too much…”

“Mizuki-chan…this story is really tragic, but because of this, I feel that it’s very important to learn something from it, because—”

At this moment, Amano-sempai suddenly stopped.

Chatter…

A lot of loud chattering can be heard from the classroom.

“??? What is it?”

Amano-sempai looks over at the source of the noise.

I look over as well. It’s after school, but there’re still many people inside F classroom.

“Yoshii-kun, does everyone stay in the classroom like this after dismissal in Fumitzuki Gakuen?”

“Well…there are some who’ll stay behind to play…but…”

It was further away, and I couldn’t see clearly, but those guys don’t seem to be playing, but look like they’re gathered around, looking at something.

“It looks a little weird. Let me go and take a look.”

I hurriedly walk over, tread my toes inside, and what I see is—

“Mu, Muttsurini, what’s with you?”

A familiar student is bloodied as he lies on the floor, looking very tragic.

“Yo, Yoshii-kun, this is…”

Inoue-kun, who got over a little later, widens his eyes as he asks.

The information broker and health education expert of F class, Tsuchiya Kouta—Muttsurini’s nose was oozing lots of blood from his nostrils, and there were many bruises and scratches. He had a box that looked like a recording bug as he lies on the floor.

“Who did such a cruel thing to Muttsurini?”

“Well…this should be Tsuchiya-kun, I suppose. Looks like he was beaten up cruelly.”

“I say, Inoue-kun, this doesn’t matter at all.”

“Ah!? You can’t say that, right? He’s wounded very badly.”

“This is the ‘cruel’ thing I’m talking about.”

I point at the thing Muttsurini’s holding.

“What kind of box is that? What’s with that?”

“Look at it closely, Inoue-kun. Isn’t the box open?”

“Un, yeah.”

“In other words…the secret audio file Muttsurini views as more important than his life was taken away.”

“You’re saying something weird here, Yoshii-kun! Isn’t Tsuchiya-kun’s life more important?”

Damn it…who did such a cruel thing…! Taking Muttsurini’s audio file away is a devilish move that’s like taking oxygen away from the Earth!

“Konoha-kun, Yoshii-kun, what happened—ah, how, how cruel…”

“Touko-sempai, as you can see, Tsuchiya-kun…”

“It’s too cruel, actually taking Tsuchiya-kun’s file like that…”

“Touko-sempai? Are your thoughts messed up after seeing blood? What you said is weird!”

I can imagine from Touko-sempai’s weak appearance that she’s not someone who often sees this, so she doesn’t look too good now.

“Well, Akihisa-kun, what happened?”

“Don’t come over, Himeji-san! Amano-sempai, please fall back for the time being.”

This isn’t a scene where we can allow girls to see. They might end up getting nightmares because of this.

“An, anyway, Inoue-kun.”

“Calling the ambulance right away…”

“Un! Let’s fish out the killer and take revenge for Muttsurini!”

“Please, Yoshii-kun! Listen to me! He might still have a chance of being saved!”

From the way things look with our victim, the fortunate thing is that the time of violence wasn’t too long ago. The chances of the murderer being nearby can be considered rather high.

“Anyway, let’s find a piece of cloth to cover Muttsurini. This is too gross.”

“Yoshii-kun…isn’t Tsuchiya-kun your friend…?”

“Of course. Because of this, we have to find the murderer.”

I take a window curtain from a corner of the classroom to cover Muttsurini. Now, I don’t have to worry about Himeji-san and Amano-sempai seeing something bad.

“Both of you can come in now.”

After checking that things are perfectly safe, I call in Himeji-san and Amano-sempai.

“Ah, okay.”

Himeji-san and Amano-sempai move in.

Then, the classmates outside the classroom move in as well. Everyone starts chatting.

“Wow, how disgusting.”

“Yeah, really disgusting.”

“Absolutely disgusting.”

“Yoshii-kun, it seems that the students in this class lack an important characteristic as a human…”

‘Yeah, I often think of this.”

These guys from F class don’t have much of a common sense, leaving aside such a disgusting scene like this.

I pull aside the curtain to prevent Himeji-san and Amano-sempai from being shocked. At this moment—

“Ugh, that Shouko. She’s becoming more of a dominatrix nowadays—ah? What happened here?”

A doubtful voice echo through the classroom.

“Ah, Yuuji. The torture’s over?”

The one who spoke was Yuuji, who was being executed by Kirishima-san. The time of torture was shorter than I thought.

“I just had two ribs broken.”

“Oh. Let’s not talk about this first. Look Yuuji.”

“Ah? Yoshii-kun, I don’t think you can just pass off Sakamoto-kun’s words with an ‘oh’?”

I try not to let Himeji-san and Amano-sempai see this scene as I pull the curtain apart.

“This is Muttsurini? How disgusting…”

“Yeah. Cruel, isn’t it?”

“I know you’ll say that, Sakamoto-kun.”

Yuuji narrowed his eyes as he calmly looked at Muttsurini’s grotesque form (the important parts were pixelated). This guy can actually observe calmly at this scene where an ordinary person can’t possibly look on.

“Well, Akihisa-kun, what’s going on there?”

Himeji-san’s the only one who doesn’t know what’s going on as she gives a nervous look. Her worry will worsen if we continue to try and hide, so I might as well tell her what’s going on.

“That’s Muttsurini’s corpse.”

“How, how is it. Tsuchiya-kun…!?”

Himeji-san widened her eyes in shocked. This isn’t too surprising.

“Pull yourself through, Mizuki-chan.”

Amano-sempai supports Himeji-san just when she’s about to collapse.

“But this is really a troublesome case.”

Yuuji looks away from Muttsurini as he says this.

“Yeah. It’s common to see him nosebleed a lot, but the other wounds are weird.”

“Yeah, they obviously show that he was beaten up.”

Muttsurini’s face shows signs of the usual blood trails, but unmistakably, there’re signs of violence on the other parts and the flipped clothings.

“In other words, this is a murder case.”

Amano-sempai suddenly clenched her fist as she stood up.”

“Then, we’ll find the murder and pacify Tsuchiya-kun’s soul!”

Inoue-kun looked at her, put his hand on his forehead, and sighs.

“These are the information we obtained.”

“Got it.”

Amano-sempai jots down the messages Yuuji and I obtained from questioning our classmates into a notebook. As expected of the Book Girl, Amano-sempai has nice handwriting and has easy to understand orientation.

“Hm.”

Amano-sempai twirls her pen as she looks at the notebook, thinking.

“There’re no clues worthy of taking note.”

Inoue-kun said as he looks at the notebook from behind Amano-sempai. He’s right. What we got don’t seem to be of much use.

“Yeah. Inoue-kun. In that case, we can’t find out the time of murder, let alone who carried out the murder on Tsuchiya-kun.”

I too look over at the notebook Amano-sempai and Inoue-kun are looking at. What were written were different explanations, but there’s a similar message throughout.

“All the people in F class merely said that they weren’t in the classroom, weren’t sure, and found Muttsurini collapsed on the floor when they came back…well, in that case…we can’t understand anything.”

If one of the classmates who gave the testimony said something different, we might be able to find an opening. But all of them said the same thing, and we can’t get any messages like this. This is really hard.

“Since everyone said the same thing, there’s only one breakthrough.”

Himeji-san tilts her head in a curious manner. Looks like the smart her can’t think of it either.

“Ahh, hold on. In that case, it does feel unnatural.”

What does Amano-sempai mean when she tells us to wait.

“What is it, Amano-sempai? Have you thought about something?”

“Well, it’s not that I thought of something…but it just feels unnatural.”

“Unnatural?”

“Yeah. Think about it. Tsuchiya-kun was lying in the classroom, right?”

‘Yeah.”

“But everyone in class said that they saw him lying there when they came back to the classroom, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Don’t you find this weird? It’s not a long time, so why must all the classmates say that they returned to the classroom?”

“Ah, speaking of which…”

Inoue-kun slams a fist into his other hand. Has he thought about something?

“I say, Yuuji. Have you two thought about something?”

“You’re really stupid.”

I’ve been used to being called stupid recently.

“Akihisa-kun, Touko-sempai and Inoue-kun are saying that ‘the crime happened not too long ago, but there wasn’t anyone in the classroom. And after that, everyone returned back to the classroom.”

Himeji-san explains to me in place of the impatient looking Yuuji.

“Yeah. In other words, someone forced all the classmates out to create an empty classroom.”

I can’t help but applaud at Amano-sempai’s brilliant deduction.

I see. In that case, it does seem weird. It’s weird that everyone wasn’t in the class right at the same time, and it’s also suspicious that everyone came back. There must be a reason to it.

“Then, let’s ask again. Oi, Sugawa, come over.”

Yuuji stands up and calls Sugawa-kun from nearby.

“What is it, Sakamoto?”

“It’s about just now. When you left the classroom…”

“Yeah, that’s because…”

Yuuji confirmed this aspect Amano-sempai felt weird about.

After asking many of them, Yuuji comes back.

“How is it, Yuuji?”

“As Amano-sempai deduced, I grasped some new information.”

“What is it?”

“It’s said that everyone went out came back to get Muttsurini’s secret photos that were blown out of the window.

Muttsurini’s secret photos…it’s no wonder that everyone went out to get them. I’ll go running after them if I were around.

However—

“Things are weird here.”

“Yeah.”

We understand that this is something weird.

“Ah? Yoshii-kun? What do you say is weird here?”

Inoue-kun gives a doubtful look. This definitely isn’t something Amano-sempai and Inoue-kun, who aren’t of this school, would understand.

“Muttsurini here is a big pervert.”

“Ah, okay.”

I feel a slight movement from the thing being covered by the curtain. It feels like the corpse is shaking its head, denying that it’s a pervert.

“That guy will never make a rookie’s mistake of letting his secret photos get blown away with the wind.”

“Is, is that so…”

“I guess Muttsurini did that to chase our classmates out.”

“Yeah, this kind of reasoning is logical.”

“Ah? Ah you saying that Tsuchiya-kun got everyone out? For what reason?”

“Who knows…we won’t understand if we don’t investigate…why he died in the first place.”

We did discover something new, but it’s a must to investigate deeply. We still lack information.

“At this moment, the only person we can rely on is Muttsurini.”

“We should have sent him to the infirmary in the first place…”

If Muttsurini were still alive, we could have asked him directly who was the murderer, but he’s now looking dead, so this can’t be helped.

“To investigate…who’s more impressive than Tsuchiya-kun?”

“Even Maki can’t possibly have this intel.”

Himeji-san and Amano-sempai are thinking about the people who can provide us with intel.

Intel…taking photos…tapping…

“Ah.”

My mind suddenly thinks of a girl.

“So you thought of that person too, Akihisa.”

“Un. Since we can’t rely on Muttsurini, we’ll just have to rely on her.”

That’s right, that girl with drill ponytails should know something.

“Looks like we have to bring Shimada over…where is she?”

“Speaking of which, I never saw her. Where is she?”

The girl with the ponytail isn’t around in the classroom. D class Shimizu Miharu will provide us information if her beloved—Minami is around.

“You’re looking for Minami-chan? She just said ‘I don’t want to talk to stupid and ignorant people’ and went back.”

“Ah? Kotobuki said the same thing before leaving. Are they going off together?”

Inoue-kun stared at Himeji-san as he asks.

Kotobuki-san. Is she the girl who came by before, had shoulder-length hair and looked rather proud? She does look like she can get along with Minami. Are they on good relations?

“But this will be tough. If Minami isn’t around, it’ll be rather hard to ask Shimizu-san.”

“Yeah, Shimizu won’t even listen to guys. Even if we ask Himeji to ask her as a girl—”

“—Yeah, it can’t be helped.”

“Ah? Yes? What is it?”

Yuuji and I look over at a certain part on Himeji-san. She’s cute and nice, but the size of that area is vastly different from Shimizu-san’s preference. It’s majestically great, but unfortunately, it can’t work when we ask Shimizu-san for help.

“Ah, it might work if it’s Amano-sempai.”

“Me? Why me?”

“You’re a different kind of girl from Shimada, Amano-sempai, but since you’re pretty and have a nice figure, Shimizu might like it.”

That’s right. Amano-sempai is the perfect candidate. She has a different personality from Minami, but she has nice looks, and is really slender in many aspects, so I guess this can definitely work.

“Yoshii-kun, why do you say Touko-sempai will do?”

“I’ll be honest with you, that girl who has intel…”

“Yeah, so let’s hurry up and ask her—”

“Un, so, we won’t be going, but Amano-sempai will.”

“Really?”

“Konoha-kun, why I have a bad feeling about this out of a sudden…?”

Amano-sempai cuddles herself tightly with both hands.

“Ask Touko-sempai to go?”

“It’s hard to put it…that girl is a little different from normal girls.”

“Besides, this school itself has many weird people…”

“And she’s a girl, but she likes girls more than guys do.”

“Ah…?”

“Also…she’s a little unique in her preferences…to put it, she likes breasts that aren’t ample, small.”

“Simply put, she likes flat chested girls.”

“NOOOOOO!!!!”

On hearing Yuuji’s straightforward words, Amano-sempai screamed out.

“I DEFINITELY WON’T GO! I DON’T HAVE THAT KIND OF PREFERENCE UNLIKE YOSHII-KUN AND SAKAMOTO-KUN!”

““WE DON’T HAVE THAT KIND OF PREFERENCE EITHER!!!””

Yuuji and I argue back in unison. It’ll be bad if we don’t remove this misunderstanding she has about us.

“Anyway, I object to this plan! Think of another!”

Amano-sempai gives a handsign of refusal. Looks like we can’t convince her.

“Any other choices, Yoshii-kun?”

“Hm…there might be, but I can’t think of one…”

“Is that so? This might be hard to pull off…”

Inoue-kun and I think seriously. This really is difficult. Shimizu-san likes girls who’re pretty, flat-chested and skinny. Are there anyone else who fulfill this other than Amano-sempai and Minami—?

“Ahh…”

“??? What is it, Yoshii-kun? Why are you staring at me?’

‘Nothing, I just realized…”

“Yes?”

“Inoue-kun, you have a pretty looking face like a girl.”

“Don’t do this! It definitely won’t work! Anyone can tell at first glance!”

Several minutes later, after Amano-sempai made a call, Maki-sempai immediately got over, and Inoue-kun’s transformation outfit if lined up in a corner of F classroom.

“No, it’s definitely fine, Konoha-kun! I’ve been thinking that you’ll be well suited for female clothing!”

Amano-sempai is really happy, completely different from Inoue-kun, who has been arguing back on hearing my proposal.

“I don’t want to appear in such a manner! Have you been looking at me in such a manner, sempai!? I don’t want you to say such things to me before you graduate, Touko-sempai!”

“I feel that you’ll definitely make a pretty girl! I can assure that!”

“LISTEN TO ME!”

Their conversation sounds like a squabble, and yet doesn’t sound like it.

Inoue-kun’s saying that he’s being treated like this against his will.

But for some reason, Inoue-kun doesn’t seem like an outsider to me.

“Inoue-kun.”

“Yes? What is it, Yoshii-kun?”

I try to talk to him in an emotional manner in order to encourage him, who’s tired from arguing.

Yeah, I don’t know what bonds us, but I just say.

“For some reason, I find that you’re quite similar to me, Inoue-kun.”

“Hurry up and apologize to him, Akihisa. Your words are the biggest shame to him.”

“I’m sorry, Inoue-kun. Akihisa-kun doesn’t have any ill intent at all.

“Ah? Huh? I just said that he feels similar to me. Why am I being told off?”

It sounds like it’s s shame to be compared to me or something.

“Are you mentally prepared, Konoha-kun?”

As everyone’s enthusiastically talking about me, a carefree and moving voice rings. The one who speaks up is Maki-sempai, who brought along the entire costume set.

“What do you mean by that? Since when am I mentally prepared?”

“Really? Let’s begin then.”

“I say, Maki-sempai, are you even listening to me?”

“Not at all.”

Inoue-kun looks really reluctantly, while Maki-sempai gives a pretty smile as she says such overboard things. That’s a smile only the rich have, one that doesn’t allow for any objections.

—20 minutes later

“So pretty. You’re so cute, Konoha-kun!”

“Wow…amazing…”

“Inoue-kun looks just like a girl here…”

“Yeah, really amazing…”

He has completely become a high school girl.

“I’ve never regretted being the kouhai of this sempai here as much as now…”

Inoue-kun gives an ominous look as he says this. However, this is the expression of a depressed looking girl, and sure makes him look more like a complete woman.

“If we have more time, I want to use hair extensions instead of a wig to make the style more natural, but this will be it for today.

Maki-sempai continues to comb Inoue-kun’s hair as she says this. As a guy, I don’t understand why she’s so particular about the details. To me, Inoue-kun looks like a girl now, and there’s no need to decorate him further.

“Konoha-kun, let’s go shopping when you’re dressed up like this next time. It’ll be fun.”

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!”

Inoue-kun’s long hair swayed with his neck.

His costume is the same as Amano-sempai, a uniform, since we’re in school, but his face and hair has changed completely after some decorating. He looks like a perfect girl no matter how I see it.

“I didn’t adjust the breasts too much as your request, but is it alright?”

Maki-sempai points at Inoue-kun’s chest as she says this. it’s reasonable for her to worry about this since Inoue-kun’s chest is like a cliff now.

“Ah, this should be just fine. It’ll be bad if it’s too big. But speaking of which, if we don’t do anything, and if they get touched, she might be suspicious—”

Yuuji put his hand on Inoue-kun’s chest to check.

And right at this moment.

“…”

Kirishima-san’s passing by the classroom.

“…”

“…”

Yuuji’s body can only freeze up after seeing Kirishima-san as his hand remains on Inoue-kun (girl version)’s chest. Kirishima-san, who witnessed this, is giving him an icy cold look.

Both of them exchange stares, and Yuuji says calmly,

“If…if I can get through this door safely, I want to raise a big white dog…”

He mutters as he looks out of the window with a lost expression.

“…Sakamoto Yuuji. Gather.”

Kirishima-san lets out a deep voice.

“I’ll be right there immediately!! (WAH)”

“May you triumph!! (Phew)”

Yuuji gives a proper military salute, and I salute back as I watch his greatness from the back. You must make it back alive, Yuuji…!”

“Yoshii-kun, what’s with Sakamoto-kun?”

“Inoue-kun, please pray for that guy too and hope that he comes back alive.”

“??? What are you saying?”

Yuuji vanishes, and the door closes up.

After some weird noises that can’t be explained through words, I seem to hear Yuuji with a calm voice, “Ah, not good, I can’t protect my life anymore.”

After that, KRAK, the classroom door opens.

Kinoshita Hideyoshi appears at the door.

“Yuuji’s being dealt with really badly. What’s going on?”

Looks like he witnessed the tragedy on the corridor. Kirishima-san did just explode in unprecedented rage after all…

“That’s a common thing, don’t mind…speaking of which, why are you here, Hideyoshi?”

“I want to borrow some tables and chairs from an empty classroom for drama, and came by here.”

Hideyoshi looks around the classroom. He then sees Inoue-kun (girl version), Amano-sempai and Maki-sempai.

“Eh? Aren’t they the upperclassmen girls who fought you with summoned beasts the last time?”

“Eh? Have we met? Before?”

Touko-sempai tilts her head curiously. Yeah, speaking of which, Hideyoshi hasn’t met Inoue-kun and the rest properly, and vice versa.

“I’ll introduce then. This classmate of mine here is Kinoshita Hideyoshi.”

“I’m Kinoshita Hideyoshi. Please take care of me.”

“Hideyoshi-kun, huh? I’m Amano Touko. Please take care of me.”

“I’m Himekura Maki, please take care.”

“…Well, …I’m Inoue Konoha…”

In stark contrast to the other two, Inoue-kun greets in an embarrassed manner.

“There’s so many beauties here. If possible, I hope that you’ll can help in the drama club.”

Hideyoshi looks at the trio as he says this. Truly, the drama club will definitely be more exciting with the three of them around.

“Well, Hideyoshi-kun, I’m forced to drag up in like this due to certain reasons. I’m actually a guy—”

“Ahaha, what are you saying, Inoue-kun? Even if I’m an idiot who doesn’t know anything about acting, I know that it’s basically impossible to find a pretty guy like you in this world.”

I feel that I should say something.

“No, I’m really a guy! And I feel that you’re much cuter than I am, Kinoshita-kun.”

“You’re saying that you’re a guy? You really like to kid around, don’t you, Inoue-kun? However, it’s better not to say a lie about me being more cuter as a guy.”

I think I just heard a conversation that’s like treading on thin ice.

“Ah, sorry, I won’t have time to practice if I don’t hurry back. Excuse me.”

Hideyoshi takes some tables and chairs from the corner of the classroom and walks out. Looks like he’s very busy with his club activity.

“I’ve witness Inoue’s beauty here. It’s about time for me to leave then.”

Maki-sempai watches Hideyoshi leaves, and happily looks at Inoue-kun’s dress up as she gets ready to pack up and leave.

“Sorry to bother you because of Touko-sempai’s stubbornness.”

“It’s fine. This is a request from my cute Touko-chan here—and you might make a famous model, Konoha-kun.”

“Ah!? Do, don’t say that! I definitely won’t go be a model or something!!”

“See you then! Touko-chan, Konoha-kun, everyone in Fumitzuki Gakuen!”

Maki-sempai simply leaves. She’s pretty, does things straightforwardly, is pretty cool, and has a nice figure. She’s really like a mature lady…

“Akihisa-kun, I think something’s flowing out from your nose?”

“Ah, Himeji-san, why are you angry…”

“Don’t bother. Let’s go then, Touko-sempai, Konoha-kun.”

“Yeah. Everyone will be going back if we loaf around. Let’s go then, Konoha-kun.”

“Ah, wait! I don’t want to go! Wearing this while walking is—hey, don’t drag me!”

“Wait, I’ll go too!”

With Himeji-san leading, Inoue-kun looks rather unhappy as he’s being dragged by Amano-sempai on the arm as we head towards D classroom.

“You can ask anything you want!”

“Well, you’re Shimizu-san, right? Please don’t bring your face too close…”

“Just call me Miharu, Konoha onee-sama”

On seeing Inoue-kun (or –san?), Shimizu-san immediately started clinging onto him. We really feel awkward and want to leave.

“Mi, Miharu-san,? Don’t you like Shimada-san?”

Inoue-kun looks repulsive of Shimizu-san’s passion as he asks,

“…Really, onee-sama.”

Shimizu-san pouts as she gives an annoyed look. Ah? They quarreled?

“She already has Miharu here, and yet went off with another girl from another school. Onee-sama’s a traitor, so Miharu wants to cheat on her too!”

Ah, I see. Minami left Shimizu-san alone and went off with Kotobuki-san, and that caused Shimizu-san to feel unhappy. That is why she started latching onto Inoue-kun, I suppose?

“Inou—no, Konoha-chan, ask what you want to ask first.”

“Ye, yeah. Can I, Miharu?”

‘Okay.”

“There’s a student in F class called Tsuchiya Kouta-san, right?”

“Nope. There’s only Miharu and Konoha onee-sama in this world.”

She actually denied that guy’s existence so directly.

Well, in that case, we’ll just use an underhanded mean.

“Konoha-chan, since Shimizu-san doesn’t know anything, there’s no need for us to stay here. Let’s go somewhere else then.”

“Fumitzuki Gakuen 2-F student Tsuchiya Kouta, nicknamed Muttsurini, height 162cm, 48kg in weight, specialty subject is health education, bad at all other subjects. Has outstanding mobility and information gathering ability and is a boy who can do anything to satisfy his curiosity in sex.”

“Ah, you really answered in quite a detailed manner, Miharu-san…”

“This Miharu has used up 2000 times the usual number of brain cells to answer Konoha onee-sama’s question.

It does feel really scary when she answers this without an exaggerated expression.

“So about this Tsuchiya-kun, what was he doing after school today? Like, did he meet someone secretly?”

Shimizu-san ponders for a while after hearing Konoha-kun’s question. Wait, is there a need to think? Can’t she just answer directly?

“Looks like Konoha onee-sama wants to find the person who caused the idiotic swine to become like that, right?’

“Yeah.”

“Got it. I’ll tell you if you’re willing to date me, Konoha onee-sama.”

As expected, she raised this condition. But this should be fine.

“Got it. You’ll have that then, Shimizu-san.”

“Ah, Yoshii-kun, don’t make decisions on your own!”

(It’ll be fine, Konoha-kun. You won’t be exposed once you remove your girl clothing.)

(You, you’re right, but…)

Inoue-kun gives an awkward expression that says that ‘he’ll be breaking his promise’. He really thinks about others. I dare say that even if we flip all the tatamis in F class, we’ll never be able to find a guy like him.

“Deal’s done. I’ll say then.”

Shimizu-san smirks like a bad guy in a movie.

“It seems that Tsuchiya Kouta met with a girl from A class called Kudou Aiko.”

“Kudou-san?”

Kudou-san’s a tomboyish girl from A class with a huge interest in sex too. She can be considered a worthy opponent for Muttsurini in health education.

“I think he asked about ‘the correct bathing method he missed’.”

“Muttsurini…you…”

Now we understand how he got the nosebleed. Undoubtedly, Muttsurini self-destructed after hearing this topic.

“And it seems that this violence was carried out by the F class guys.”

“Ah, Tsuchiya-kun’s classmate did that?”

Inoue-kun looks shocked the moment he heard that the murderer’s a classmate, but I feel that it’s very normal. It’s usual for the guys in our class to kill our classmates out of jealousy.

“In that case, Kudou-san should have seen the murderer’s face, right/”

“No, she didn’t. The murder was carried out when Tsuchiya-kun was alone.”

In that case, someone in the class knew that Muttsurini and Kudou-san were talking about a very erotic topic, got jealous and started getting vengeful enough to kill.

“Hm…anyway, since the murderer’s a guy from F class, we should be heading back. Let’s go, Konoha-chan.”

‘Yeah, thank you. Miharu.”

“Ah, you’re leaving just like this? Can’t you just leave the finding to that swine over there? I want to do things with you, onee-sama..”

“Ah, no…I feel that this might be dangerous…”

“Speaking of which, Miharu here has the key to the infirmary. There’s a bed over there, so we can…”

“Le, let’s hurry back, Yoshii-kun! We have to find the murderer quickly and study <<the Tale of Genji>>.”

“Ah! Onee-saama! In that case, please listen to me!!”

“What is it, Miharu-san?”

“A few days ago, maybe out of coincidence, Miharu here read an ancient classic.”

“Yes.”

“If you want to learn, won’t <<A Thousand and One Nights>> be better than <<The Tale of Genji>>?”

“What…?”

“If there’s anything bothering you, please look for Miharu. Miharu here will always be waiting for you in the infirmary.”

“The guy who attacked Muttsurini is a classmate. That’s definitely out of jealousy…”

We let Himeji-san and Amano-sempai retreat back first for safety reasons beforehand, and once we meet up, everyone arrange the information we have as we head back to F classroom.

“Kudou-san’s a cute girl, so it’s understandable that everyone in class will feel a little envious about Tsuchiya-kun talking to Kudou-san like that.”

It’s really Himeji-san’s naiveness that causes her to call this envy. But it’s more of jealousy in the first place as someone’s hurt.

“I suddenly remember the <<Tale of Genji>> you just talked about, Amano-sempai, hurting others because of jealousy.”

“Yeah. It’s a little different, but the fact is that a tragedy occurred because of jealousy.”

We’re not too familiar with that story, so we may feel that these two stories are similar. Or rather, we might feel that they’re similar because such a situation happened after hearing the synopsis.

“Speaking of which, Miharu-san said something weird at the end.”

The one who speaks up in the pitiful Inoue-san who hasn’t have time to get rid of his girl outfit due to time constraints.

“You’re talking about that <<One Thousand and One Nights>> might be more appropriate than the <<Tale of Genji>>?”

“Yes.”

Why did she say this? Does this have anything to do with the case?

“The <<One Thousand and One Nights>> is a story about a woman telling stories to a king to prevent being killed every night, right? What has this case got to do with it?”

“Ah, I know that too. The king got engrossed with the stories and couldn’t kill that woman in the end.”

I think I heard of this fairy tale before.

“Yoshii-kun, Mizuki-chan, that’s just a small part of this story. <<One Thousand and One Nights>> is a collection of stories. One of them includes a story called <<The Fisherman and the genie>>, where a genie can appear from a lamp to grant a person 3 wishes. There’s also a love story of the former princess Zumurrud and the rich man’s son Ali Shar, and many more stories.

As expected of the Book Girl, she can say out the content of the book flawlessly without looking. Amano-sempai’s passion about books can’t be compared to anyone.

“But why would the <<One Thousand and One Nights>> be more appropriate here than the <<Tale of Genji>> I feel that the <<Tale of Genji>> will be more suited for this case…”

‘Yeah. I don’t understand what Miharu-san is trying to say.”

The 4 of us sink into deep thought. Why? Is there a hint, or did she just say it randomly?

We keep thinking as we continue walking down the corridor, before finally reaching F classroom.

But things look bad.

“It’s really time-consuming to remove Muttsurini’s blood stains.”

“How troublesome.”

“But Ironman will yap if we don’t remove them. Also, the floor will be dirtied.”

Some of our classmates are coming out from the classroom, preparing to go home.

“What should we do? If this keeps up, everyone will go back, and we haven’t found the murderer yet!”

“Yoshii-kun…that might be the case, but we don’t have a shred of clue here.”

Eh…! Are we just going to watch the murderer leave? We can’t take revenge for Muttsurini, can’t get back the taken file. How can I take this…!

“It’ll be fine, Yoshii-kun. I have a plan, so please go back and gather everyone back in class.”

Touko-sempai says to me as I grit my teeth.

“Touko-sempai, do you know who the murderer is?”

“No. But I guess it’s fine if I don’t.”

Since Touko-sempai has such confidence, I’ll just follow what she says then. There’s not much time.

“Got it. I’ll gather everyone then. Oi, everyone, don’t hurry back home yet! I have something to say to everyone. Return back please.”

“Huh? What is it?”

‘I thought we can go home already.”

“How unlucky.”

“These girls here have things to say to everyone.”

“We’ll just sit down then.”

“Right, let’s sit.”

“We can only sit down then.”

On seeing Amano-sempai and Inoue-kun in girl outfit, everyone neatly line up and return back to class. It’s really great that these guys are so obedient.

“Then, Amano-sempai, please.”

“Okay.”

As everyone looks at her while being abnormally still, Amano-sempai walks forward and coughs lightly.

“We’re looking for the murderer that caused Tsuchiya-kun to be in such a terrible state.”

Amano-sempai says sternly. It’s like she became a completely different person from before.

“Unfortunately, it seems that the murderer is around us.”

Amano-sempai finish, and there’s a commotion in the classroom, each saying that it’s not them.

(Inoue-kun, we don’t know who the murderer is, so what is Amano-sempai planning to do?)

(Well…I have no idea what she’s thinking either, but it should be alright.)

(Really?)

(Yeah. Besides, it’s sempai we’re talking here.)

Inoue-kun, who’s right beside me, doesn’t look too worried. I guess this is the trust they have between them.

“I heard that it was out of jealousy because Tsuchiya-kun and Kudou-san were talking so passionately.”

This motive is very common, so we can’t actually tell who the murderer is. How is Amano-sempai planning to find the murderer now?

“Coincidentally, I heard that your class just studied the <<Tale of Genji>, so let me tell you a story in it.”

The classmates immediately quiet down, and everyone prick their ears to listen to Amano-sempai.

“Everyone knows that Lady Rokujou cursed Aoi no Ue out of jealousy. When she was about to die, she became a ghost that cursed the lady Murasaki whom Genji loved most in his lifetime. She was unable to face Genji honestly, couldn’t express her strong feelings, and ended up hurting others. It was really a tragic story.”

My classmates all lower their heads, seemingly thinking over Amano-sempai’s words—but that’s impossible. They’re obviously showing the ‘What’s the <<Tale of Genji>>? Can it be eaten’ look?

“But please recall what happened later, what her Lady Rokujou’s daughter, Empress Akikomaru did after knowing that her mother cursed someone to death.”

Amano-sempai pauses here, probably to let everyone think.

Then, she says slowly.

“Empress Akikomaru was worried that her mother became like this, and even thought of becoming a nun to pray for her mother.”

Amano-sempai then tells us the continuation of the <<Tale of Genji>> everyone didn’t know of.

“This story…isn’t telling us that strong feelings aren’t right, but to tell us this, that it’s not right to become jealous of others just because you can’t convey your feelings properly. As she was proud, Lady Rokujou couldn’t convey her feelings to Genji. Her being unable to convey her feelings caused many tragedies. The outcome of being unable to express their thoughts would be sadness and revenge. This is the true essence of what this story is telling us. It might be difficult to convey your feelings properly. If she could do this, there wouldn’t be many people dying, and Genji wouldn’t be so scared of her. Maybe, if he had known of her feelings for him, they might have fallen in love, and her beloved daughter wouldn’t be so worried.”

Amano-sempai’s right. It’s scary to curse others, but the feeling to hope for others to love should be a happy thing. Maybe they could have lived on happily had she expressed her thoughts truly if Lady Rokujou wasn’t jealous.

“So I hope that the person who did that to Tsuchiya-kun step forward. If you like Kudou-san, admit your crime and tell her your feelings. In that case, you won’t feel worried, and this is for her sake too—this Kudou-san.”

I see. So this is what Amano-sempai wants to say. Using this <<Tale of Genji>> story to tell the murderer that he should just admit his feelings to that person directly instead of hurting others, and that will be true happiness. In that case, that murderer who likes Kudou-san will definitely stand out to admit his crime.

“…Ah? Like Kudou-san?”

I suddenly notice this.

Damn it. Amano-sempai seems to be mistaken about something here. She seems to think that the person was jealous that Muttsurini was able to talk to Kudou-san so happily because the murderer likes her. Yeah, ordinary people will think this way.

However, this is unlikely to be the case in reality. In this F class, the murderer isn’t acting because he likes Kudou-san. He simply doesn’t want Muttsurini to get his happiness first. The murderer might not stand up if we try and convince them like this—

“And girls feel that simple and honest guys are charming.”

“I did it.”

Our F class guys are too simple-minded!

Then, Sugawa-kun, you’re the real murderer?’

“Yeah? I heard the conversation between Kudou and him that made me jealous from the voice recorder, and couldn’t help but take action. I’m an unforgivable traitor.”

Sugawa-kun shows a regretful expression. Sure looks like he did it.

“Great, now the case is solved.”

Amano-sempai nods. Great, now everything’s solved—

“…I did it too.”

—Ah?

I couldn’t help but wonder if I heard that correctly. Eh? Isn’t the murderer Sugawa-kun?

“Asakura-kun, you too…”

“Yeah, Tsuchiya’s betrayal is unforgivable.”

Asakura-kun stands up from right behind Sugawa-kun.

Then.

“Actually, I did it too.”

Udou-kun beside him stands up too.

Huh? What’s with this?

“Sorry, actually, I…”

“Well, actually, I did it too.”

“What a coincidence, I did it too.”

Kondou-kun, Saitou-kun and Takenaka-kun all stand up.

Then, this means…

“Don’t tell me everyone took part…? After seeing Tsuchiya-kun on the floor, everyone, one after another…”

Himeji-san’s shocked.

Don’t tell me that the first murderer who saw Muttsurini nosebleed on the floor carried out the act of violence, left happily, and the classmates behind saw him like this, beat him up, and this continued…is this it!?

“What, I thought I was the only one who did it.”

“Speaking of which, wasn’t everyone lined up at the corridor?’

“Yeah. I noticed it too.”

“If everyone did it, there’s nothing to be scared about.”

“Yeah, it sure feels nice after beating him up.”

“I even hid the bug in my clothes after beating him up.”

Such, such a cruel class…I’m so shocked that I’m speechless.

“Yo, Yoshii-kun…is everyone in this class like this?”

“Un, yeah, everyone’s always..”

I’m already too tired to explain things to the wide-eyed Inoue-kun.

‘Is, is that so…”

“Sorry for causing you guys trouble…”

“Sorry, Inoue-kun.”

Himeji-san and I lower our heads in apology.

“I SAY, YOU GUYS ARE TO REFLECT ON THIS!!”

Amano-sempai tells off our classmates on the podium.

In the end, we couldn’t have our classics remedial, Touko-sempai.”

“yeah. It couldn’t be helped. How could we study in that situation?”

“It’s really not the time to study…ah, speaking of which…”

“What is it? Konoha-kun?”

“What has the One Thousand and One Nights Miharu-san said at the end got to do with this?”

“Now that you mention it, it does seem to have a bit of relation.”

“Ah? Is that so?”

“In that One Thousand and One Nights, there’s a story called <<The Hunchback’s Tale>..”

“Really? What’s that story about?”

“A murderer couple is moving the corpse to another place. Another person who sees the corpse thinks that he’s a thief and kicked it, and this person thinks he killed the person and moved it somewhere else. Another person then thinks he killed it and moved it somewhere else…it’s this kind of a story.”

“Now that you mention it, this is a little…”

“Similar to this situation, right?”

“Yeah—ah? Does that mean that Shimizu-san already knew who the murderer is when she said that?”

“Yeah.”

“Then why didn’t she tell me?”

“Do you even need to ask?”

“??”

“Think about it. if you couldn’t find the murderer, won’t you go look for her, Konoha-chan?”

“…”

“Alright, it’s late now. We should head back, Konoha-chan.”

“Touko-sempai, I’m definitely breaking all ties with you the next time you call me that.”

—END—

===Author’s Notes===

Note: Please read ‘Book Girl and the Summoned Beast summoned by the girl’ and ‘Book Girl and the Killed-off Idiot’ before reading this.

Inoue Kenji here believes that all sorts of possibilities exist within humans.

I feel that it’s very irresponsible to conclude that ‘It’s impossible to do that’ and ‘I don’t have that kind of ability’ before trying to do it.

Why must you give up before you even start working on it?

Why must you think of those unnecessary problems and not try to do it?

A lot of possibilities exist in humans. The future will change according to our hard work. So I hope everyone won’t give up before you even start, and you should challenge with all you have no matter what matters you face.

I intended to use this theme to write my thoughts about Bungaku Shoujo.

“I won’t be doing naked modelling and cosplay either.”

—Inoue Konoha’s quote from ‘Book Girl and the Summoned Beast summoned by the girl’.

Why must you say such a thing before you even begin?

Konoha-kun, you gave up too early. You have all sorts of possibilities waiting for you.

This story began with this rotten concept. I want Konoha-kun to taste this suffering, and put how he looks in this illustration. To be honest, this terrifying act is overboard. I really apologize to the original author Nomura-san, illustrator Takeoka-san, and all the fans of Bungaku Shoujo for showing such unbearable parts.

Also, I’ll like to use this chance to express my thanks.

Takenaka-san, who helped me with the illustrations, the original author Nomura-san, and to all the editors and designers who helped make this text a book, I earnestly thank you all. And to all you readers too, as this book can be born thanks to your support. Thank you, everyone. I hope that we can have a chance to meet in the future.

Also, the opening words are not meant to recommend everyone to crossdress or do any unique things. It is very important to have the courage to step forward and the courage to stop.

Inoue Kenji

===Original Author’s Comments===

Hello everyone.

I had always been thinking that Konoha-kun would be well suited to crossdress.

Guys who are good at dressing up as girls are the best! I like them all!

When I got the template to Konoha-kun’s character design, I had been thinking that it will be perfect for him to crossdress, and think that it will be great if that really happens to him. However…it will break the serious mood if I write that in the main story…I really feel like crying.

Thank you, Inoue-san! Well done!

When the editor-in-charge told me that Inoue-san will be writing this collaborative work with <<Bungaku Shoujo>>, I was nearly squealing and jumping in happiness. But I did not expect Inoue-san to give me such a great surprise.

When I was waiting for the story to be mailed over, I got excited and anxious. After reading it, I got even more excited as I said enthusiastically to the editor-in-charge.

“You must have an illustration for this part! Please help! I’m not kidding. You must draw it out in a pretty girl style. Please help me tell this to Takeoka-san!”

I made this request.

Takeoka-san, I’m sorry for troubling you…

But I believe that Konoha-chan in sailor uniform will definitely look very cute. I have not seen the illustration when writing this afterword, but I believe so.

Ah, I wrote so much regarding Konoha crossdressing, but the other parts are exciting too.

F class is as noisy as ever. I like the slapstick between Yuuji and Shouko. Hideyoshi’s acting as a heroine as usual and having a misunderstanding with Konoha, and as for Touko, well, I am already used to her antics (laughs).

If there is a next time, I hope to read about Miharu and Konoha-chan’s date, and also Touko and Tsuchiya’s duel of senses. Alright, I will stop here.

29 September 2008

Nomura Mizuki

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 1|Book Girl and the Summoned Beast summoned by the girl]]
| Return to [[Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 3|Idiots, Staircase and Summoned Beasts]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 2

2012-11-19T17:49:12Z

128.189.170.242:

Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 1

2012-11-18T20:47:25Z

128.189.170.242:

==Book Girl and the Summoned Beast summoned by the girl==

“—Challenge—”

The ‘Book Girl’ declared in such a poignant voice as she tossed the greenish-blue thread that was laid on her back.

Ahh…she finally said it out~

I couldn't help but clutch my head the as I stood beside Touko-sempai, who has completely lost it.

Everything began here.

“Hey, Konoha-kun, I found a great library here!

It was a little far away, but soon, we found ourselves heading there to look. I was doing up a map of the library. As a member of the literature club, I had to know what kind of books there were in which libraries, what kind of facilities they had, and so on.

The books were stacked heavily like a graveyard in the clubroom without the air-conditioner, giving off a fragrance. It felt hard to breath during this hot weather as I loosened my uniform collar with one hand while fanning myself with a paper fan with the other.

She answered,

“How tiring. I don’t want to go. It’s your own interest anyway Touko-sempai. It has nothing to do with club activities, right?”

“Seriously~ you’re younger than me, Konoha-kun, but you always act so lifeless~ This is sempai’s order. Go~”

Touko-sempai’s braids swayed slightly as she started pouting like a kid. I could only stare at her in a dumbstruck manner, and finally succumbed under her continuous persuading.

We took a long ride on the train, and finally reached that library. It was surrounded by many lush green trees, and had 3 storeys. It looked like a new building, and it was very spacious inside.

“Ahh, it’s a mountain of goodies! I can’t look away!”

Touko-sempai’s eyes were glittering.

“Please don’t eat them all.”

I reminded. Touko-sempai is a youkai who will rip books out and eat their pages.

However, she herself insisted, “I’m just an ordinary ‘Book Girl’! I am different from those Kitarous and Eyeball Father <ref>A reference to a series called GeGeGe no Kitaro, a series that was…run during the Sixties…</ref>…”

“Really, I get it. Ahh, but but! This is the only library with the entire collection of Jean Anouilh books. <ref>Writer from France. Thing is, I researched up the collection of stuff the author wrote, and there are 99 from I can see. Either Touko wants to eat them for breakfast, lunch and dinner, or I don’t know…</ref> There’s also the entire collection of Yoshiya Nobuko’s works here!”<ref>A Japanese author</ref>

Endou-sempai showed a slight blush on her face as she leapt through the rows of bookshelves with light steps. I didn’t dare to relax, fearing when she would fall for the temptation and read the book.

At this moment, Touko-sempai suddenly stopped.

“Oh my, Mizuki? Isn’t that Mizuki?”

A girl in uniform was sitting by the window that was letting the soft sunlight through, silently flipping through the books.

I suppose she would be a high school girl like us. The loose long hair lay on her back softly, and she was a petite and cute girl. She lowered her snowy white face, and her eyes that were staring at the pages were somewhat drenched with a seemingly tinge of loneliness.

“Touko…”

“It’s been a while, Mizuki.”

Touko-sempai went over happily, and the other party showed a gentle smile of an acquaintance. To think that such a tranquil girl would actually know Touko-sempai—

“This is Himeji Mizuki. She's a friend I met in another library around here. We would often meet to share our reflections on some books we read.”

Touko-sempai smiled as she said.

“Mizuki, this is my kouhai at the Literature club, Inoue Konoha. He’s a second year like you too.”

Himeji looked rather shy. Her face was red as she nodded at me. She was really someone who would give others the urge to protect her.

“Fumitzuki Gakuen. Is that the school that became hot news for the ‘test summoning system’?”<ref>To those wondering why Konoha was asking such a question…Mizuki’s wearing the uniform…and no, I don’t find any missing lines here.</ref>

“Yes..”

“I heard that you can call out summoned beasts by obtaining points in exams.”

“Wow, it’s like magic.”

Touko-sempai always had interests in unique things as she asked with interest,

“In other words, the higher the points, the stronger the summoned beast?”

“Yes. Theoretically, that’s the case.”

“I wanna try too~ it sounds like an interesting school!”

“Eh? …It’s true that, it’s rather fun…whether it’s the school, or everyone in class…I like them all…”

Himeji's voice was rather stuttered.

Eh? Just when I felt that it was strange, a drop of clear liquid suddenly slid down her clear face. Wah!

“Mizuki, what’s wrong!?”

“So…sorry.”

She frantically apologized as tears rolled out of her large eyes.

Himeji kept holding the book in her arms, saying sorry as she sobbed while her shoulders trembled.

At this moment, Touko-sempai and I didn’t know what to do.

“What happened, Mizuki? If there’s something wrong, you can tell us, alright?”

Touko-sempai brought the sobbing Mizuki out of the library to sit at a bench surrounded by trees, handed her a violet handkerchief, and asked.

Himeji sobbed as she answered,

“Uu…A, Akihisa-kun…gave the cookies I made, uu…to Sakamoto-kun…”

“Akihisa is?”

“Uu…my classmate. He’s very kind…cheery, optimistic…treats others well…ever since a long time ago, I’d…but Akihisa-kun seemed to think that I bothered him…he said thanks when I handed him the cookies I made during cooking class and took it…but maybe it’s because he didn’t want to hurt me…uu…after that, I saw him bring it to Sakamoto-kun…and even…made him open his mouth and force-fed him”<ref>There's so many things I can talk about this incident, but I do pity Yuuji in this case, for starters.</ref>

“THAT’S SERIOUSLY TOO MUCH!!”

Touko-sempai shouted, causing me to feel a chill.

''Not good. Looks like this will end up like before…''

“Himeji, maybe Akihisa simply doesn’t like cookies? Maybe you can confirm it again?”

“No need for that. Even so, he made this cute Mizuki cry, and I won’t forgive him for this! This kind of person who tramples on a maiden’s heart is the worst!”

“Uu, Akihisa-kun, isn’t the worst. He’s…a ver, very nice guy…”

Touko-sempai couldn’t help but give the sobbing Mizuki a hug while Mizuki continued to defend that Akihisa.

“Ahh, such a strong girl you are, Mizuki! Okay, leave it to us! We, as the literature club members who are well-versed in romance stories of all eras will definitely help you fulfill your love!”

“You’re saying ‘us’? This has nothing to do with me! Please don’t drag me down!”

“You see? Konoha-kun here is still very enthusiastic, so he’ll definitely give you a happy end. If you can have a successful relationship with Akihisa, please allow us to write the sweet relationship between both of you. That will be very deli—no no, we’ll ensure your everlasting happiness, so please allow all copyrights to our universal after-sales services, okay?”

Himeji couldn’t help but widen her eyes after seeing Touko-sempai bring her smiling face over.

“O…okay.”

She answered.

Ahh—when stimulated by thirst and a sense of mission, Touko-sempai couldn't be stopped when she’s burning up like this.

The next day, after school, I was forcefully dragged to Fumitzuki Gakuen.

“First, we have to carefully~ observe the target, and then create a plan.”

This high school girl with long braids was holding a pair of binoculars, crouched at the side of the school gates, sure looked very suspicious. The students entering and leaving Fumitzuki Gakuen gave us suspicious looks.

“…Please, let’s go back before we shame ourselves.”

“Really, you’re so cruel, Konoha-kun. This is for Mizuki’s sake.”

“It’s for your own snack.”

“Of course not! I don’t live entirely for food! Ah, they’re here! Those two!”

I looked over in the direction Touko-sempai pointed.

The two people were walking slowly to the gates, and they were the two people we saw on Mizuki’s handphone before, Yoshii Akihisa and Sakamoto Yuuji.

The tall and muscular guy was Sakamoto, and the other one who looked like a bishounen was Yoshii.

At this moment, Sakamoto was grabbing Yoshii’s hand with both hands, and Yoshii, with his elbows tucked onto his body, was groaning while looking like he was clamped.

“It, it hurts, Yuuji!”

“Oh~ really? Now you understand the pain I suffered when I was stuffed with those killer cookies?”

“Wasn’t this yesterday’s incident? How long are you going to remember this grudge? Also, I thought you would have some resistance to Himeji-san’s cooking so…OWOWOWOW…I’m sorry, please let me go.”

“Nope, this punishment isn’t enough! You have to know that my soul floated into the Sanzu River<ref>The Japanese equivalent of the River Styx</ref> and nearly lost my life there!”

CRAK CRAK CRAK??? I didn’t know what was going on, but it seemed they were arguing. Also, I seemed to hear them mention about cookies. Were they referring to Himeji’s cookies?

At this moment, Touko-sempai, who was being quiet beside me, suddenly showed a stern expression.

“My worst premonition has become true…those two are lovers.”

“EHH?”

I couldn’t help but exclaim, and hurriedly covered my mouth.

“I definitely can’t be mistaken here. Those people who could ignore the goodwill of a girl as cute as Mizuki and a nice girl like her would either be a forsaken idiot or someone without interest in the opposite gender.”

“That’s true…”

It didn’t seem logical to hand over a gift from a cute girl like Mizuki to someone else.

“Right? Look at this now! Such a passionate exchange of stares! Such direct body contact! Such a rude and unreasonable attitude is basically declaring fully this ‘Sakamoto belongs only to me!’ Listen to that Yoshii’s sweet fawning voice! You can already here it! It’s basically like «Vita Sexualis» <ref>An erotic novel written by Ogai Mori</ref>, or «The Confession of the Mask» <ref>Mishima Yukio’s novel</ref> or Oscar Wilde<ref>An Irish author</ref>! Ah, speaking of which, it’ll be really interesting to read «The Happy Prince» in a homoerotic subtext!”

“This is just what you want to say, right! The way I see it, Sakamoto and Yoshii are just arguing with each other!”

“Yes, this pain is also love! Sakamoto is definitely the seme, and Yoshii’s definitely the uke!”<ref>Yaoi goggles ahoy...</ref>

“Don’t say it anymore! Your mind is already filled with purple and pink laces!”<ref>I think I’m missing a reference here or something. Too bad I don’t have the Japanese text to check the original meaning.</ref>

Yoshii and Sakamoto kept close to each other as they moved by us. Touko-sempai bent her back as she followed them, and I could only follow her reluctantly.

“Hey, Konoha-kun, do you remember the name of that book Mizuki was reading?”

“I don’t remember…speaking of which, we better give up now. You’re walking like a duck now.”

But sempai ignored my words as she continued talking enthusiastically,

“It’s just like the story of ‘Ivanhoe’ written by Sir Walter Scott! It’s a middle-ages knight story written in the 19th century about the time Richard the Lionheart and Robin Hood were active! The young man in the story Ivanhoe was a knight of mysterious knight who fought for his beloved princess, his king, for honor! Those hearty battle scenes, those romances that were hard to separate, and the vivid descriptions of the scenery—it’s like deer meat barbecued in the outfield, sprinkled with salt, pepper, grape wine and other ingredients, filling it with a taste of boldness and romance. Ivanhoe himself had a lover in a Princess called Rowena, but there appeared a Jewish beauty Rebecca. She took delicate care of the injured Ivanhoe, and even when she was tried as a witch and brought to the execution platform, she never lost her noble image. She loved Ivanhoe until the very end, but adamantly chose to leave. One may even say that she’s the real female protagonist of the story. Mizuki must have definitely related herself as Rebecca after discovering that Yoshii had a lover in Sakamoto and started crying.”

Touko-sempai lowered her eyes with anguish, but then lifted them up and exclaimed loudly,

“But Konoha-kun, I always believed a long time ago that Ivanhoe could be with Rebecca. Even if it’s the stubbornness as a reader, I can understand Rebecca’s standpoint completely. That’s why I’ll support Mizuki with all I have! I’ll definitely help fulfill her love to prevent Rebecca’s tragedy befalling on her!”

The Book Girl stood proudly in the middle of the room and patted on her flat chest as she declared this loudly.

But at the next moment, she immediately recovered, blinked and looked around.

“Eh? Where’s Yoshii?”

“They went far away when you were talking so passionately about something so random.”

“EEEHHHHH!?”

“It looks like they went around that corner.”

“Seriously, why didn’t you tell me?”

“I didn’t think you will even listen to me anyway.”

“You spoiler! Idiot!”

Touko-sempai shook her long braids and the binoculars on her neck as she sweated while dashing out.

Around the corner, we saw Yoshii and Sakamoto.

Touko-sempai panted as she shouted,

“THE LOVER COUPLE OVER THERE—! WAIT—!”

But they didn’t look back at all.

“That’s why I said that they’re not a couple in the first place.”

“Impossible! The eyes of this Book Girl who read through Plato’s <<Symposium>>and the entire collection of Inagaki Taruho’s works<ref>Yaoi writer. Doing all these research is giving me mental trauma. Seriously, Touko?</ref> can’t be wrong here! STOP—! THE IDIOT COUPLE OVER THERE—!”

The moment the word ‘idiot’ rang, those two which didn’t show any reaction up till now suddenly stopped and quickly turned around.

Touko-sempai panted as she ran to them.

“You, you see…(wheeze) my instinct…(ack) are right…(pants). These two are definitely lovers…(jumbled words)”

“Don’t say anything weird when you look like you’re going to faint, okay?”

Yoshii and Sakamoto gave looks of disbelief as they looked at Touko-sempai.

Appearance alone, Touko-sempai was a girl who wouldn’t lose to Himeji in terms of beauty and delicate looks, but she sure looked dangerous while sweating, eyes bloodshot, panting heavily.

Sakamoto pointed a finger at Yoshii and asked,

“I think she called you an idiot, right?”

“You’re too much, Yuuji! On what basis am I an idiot? Must it always be me when you say idiot?”

“Because you’re an idiot in the first place.”

“I can’t argue with that, but isn’t that too much of you to say that to your own friend!”

“Oi, you finally admitted it?”

Then…

Would that person Sakamoto was making fun of that ‘Akihisa-kun’?

He looked a little…no, he looked different from the impression I had of him.

He did look like a carefree idol-like guy on first glance…but his expression, movements, and even the presence he gave all caused me associate him with…idi—

No! I shouldn’t be even thinking about this. He’s the important person to Himeji here! But even if he’s stupid, or may be a comedian with an idol’s face…ah…I accidentally blurted it out.

“If you’re looking for Akihisa, I’ll be going off then.”

“Wa…wait a second, Sakamoto-kun!”

Sakamoto, who was planning to turn around and leave, was stopped by Touko-sempai.

“I’m looking for you.”

Sakamoto looked shocked as he turned around.

“Who are you?”

Touko-sempai put her right hand on the waist and straightened herself.

“As you can see, I’m a Book Girl.”

“Huh?”

Thoroughly embarrassed, I really wanted to find a hole to bury my face in.

Sakamoto gave Touko-sempai a ‘this person’s definitely an idiot’ look, and on the other side, Yoshii raised his hands triumphantly as he cheered,

“Hear that, Yuuji? She’s here for you! That means the ‘idiot’ isn’t referring to me, but to you, Yuuji. Yay, Banzai!”

“SHUT UP, THE IDIOT OVER THERE!”

Touko-sempai yelled, and Yoshii immediately collapsed onto the floor, unable to get up.

“I’ll go straight to the point with you. Please break up with Yoshii.”

I suddenly felt a slight dizziness. Aren’t you being too direct, Touko-sempai?

On hearing that, Yoshii inadvertently waved his hands and murmured,

“Waiwaiwaiwait a second, what did you just say? Are you saying that Yuuji and I are dating?”

“Eh? Aren’t you two dating?”

“EEHHHHHHH!!!???”

“Don’t be mistaken. I’m not saying that boys love isn’t allowed. This isn’t the problem. Real love has nothing to do with age, gender and race.”

“WAAHH! WHAT LOVE HERE!? YOU’RE MISTAKEN!”

“But!”

Touko-sempai gave Yoshii a cold glance.

“I definitely won’t forgive you for trampling on Mizuki’s pure feelings!”

Sakamoto, who had been giving a bothered look, suddenly frowned after hearing Touko-sempai’s words.

Yoshii widened his eyes.

“Mizuki…are you referring to Himeji-san?”

“That’s right, your classmate. She’s cute, delicate, the ideal choice number 1 for a girlfriend Himeji Mizuki, and you made this kind and cheery her cry. I have to settle this debt with you.”

“Himeji-san cried?”

On hearing that, Yoshii, who had been standing there in a relaxed manner, immediately frowned.

And at this moment, Touko-sempai undid the navy-blue ribbon from her chest and threw it at Sakamoto.

The ribbon finally touched Sakamoto’s chest and slid gently onto his shoes.

“Anyway, I, the president of the Seijou Gakuen’s literature club, Amano Touko officially challenges you—Sakamoto Yuuji to a duel!”

Ahh…she finally said it out~

I couldn't help but clutch my head the as I stood beside Touko-sempai.

A duel of all things!?

Such an old-fashioned method! And it’s so reckless!

Touki-sempai is a classic literature-type girl who’ll be panting after running for 100m. it’s impossible for her to beat the athletic looking Sakamoto…

Luckily, Sakamoto wasn’t angry as he said with a calm tone,

“You mean that if I lose, I will have to break up with Akihisa.”

“Right.”

“And if you lose?”

“Let this Konoha-kun write down the sweetest love poem praising the relationship between you two.”

“WAIT A SECOND, TOUKO-SEMPAI!”

Why’re you making your own decision! A love poem praising boys love!? It’s impossible for me to write this without experience!

On hearing that, Sakamoto showed an annoyed look.

“That has no benefit to me at all.”

“Then, besides Konoha-kun’s writing, we’ll add a luxurious reward that’s out of this world.”

“Alright then.”

I, who’s left aside, hurriedly interrupted,

“Wait a second! How are guys and girls going to fight each other fairly? Have you two thought about that? How about a water gun fight?”

At this moment, Touko-sempai seemed to have a flash of inspiration as she clapped her hands,

“We’ll fight using summoned beasts then.”

“““Summoned beasts?”””

We asked in unison.

Touko-sempai seemed rather excited as she exclaimed.

“Ehh~ that’s right! We can use academics to settle this, and this will have nothing to do with the differences in physical strength between boys and girls. It’s very fair too.”

Yoshii stood right beside me as he tentatively reminded,

“But we can’t call out summoned beasts without the teachers present.”

“It’ll be fine if it’s an open match. I just happen to have lots of contacts in this aspect. I already asked for before. Hau~ I’m really looking forward to this! I always wanted to try this ever since Mizuki told me of this the last time~”

As she said that, Touko-sempai clasped both hands and looked very intoxicated.

Obviously, this wasn’t for Himeji’s sake, but for her own interest.

“Hey, let’s have a fair fight in front of everyone then!”

And so, Saturday arrived.

We gathered at the special stage in Fumitzuki.

“What? A group match!? Why must I take part in this battle too!?”

I threw the match-up schedule to the Book Girl who’s looking puzzled and questioned her loudly, but she answered with a matter-of-fact manner,

“Well, this is part of club activities too.”

“I NEVER HEARD OF A PLANNED ACTIVITY WHERE THE LITERATURE CLUB REQUIRES ITS MEMBERS TO TAKE PART IN SUMMONING BATTLES!”

“Fufu~ this is precious experience. You’ll definitely be able to write a brilliant story with the summoned beasts as the topic.”

“Oh? I see. Look forward to the next snack then.”

''I swear I’ll write a super horrible snack as revenge the next time—''I swore secretly in my heart as I grimaced,

“Alright, fine, you can have me take part in this. This rude and unreasonable sempai has already clamped me down with the ‘it’s part of the club activities’ aspect. But! Why! Why is Kotobuki’s name listed on the matchup!”

“Wha…what! Inoue! You have a grudge against me or something!?”

My classmate Kotobuki was flushed red as she puffed her cheeks while glaring at me.

“It, it not’s like I deliberately wasted my precious Saturday to take part in this activity for your sake, Inoue. I had to take part only because Touko-sempai requested me. Don’t me mistaken.”

Humph. She looked away.

“Well, if you won’t feel bothered by it, Kotobuki, I guess it’ fine.”

“Humph, you’re so slow-witted, Inoue. Don’t end up pulling us down.”

“I, I’ll try.”

At this moment, Maki-sempai, who looked very excited as she held a sketchbook with one hand, suddenly appeared from beside me.

“Touko~! I came to watch this battle~”!”

The wavy tea-colored hair looked rather lofty when basked under the summer sunlight, and the thick tips are happily moving slightly.

Touko-sempai, who often showed fear only to Maki-sempai, actually opened her arms widen to welcome her.

“Thank you very much, Maki~! It’s thanks to you that this summoning tournament can be held! You’re the most reliable person in this world!”

Touko-sempai continued to heap praises on Maki-sempai, who in turn gave a carnivorous expression as she smiled,

“Well, you don’t have to think me. I love you so much, Touko, and soon, I’ll get 10 times the favor back.”

Touko-sempai’s expression immediately stiffened.

“But you said that you didn’t want any payments this time.”

“Yeah. It’s a rare chance to draw Touko with the summoned beasts, so please~bear in mind that I want many benefits from here~”

Maki-sempai said that as she pointed at Touko-sempai’s flat chest, scaring her as she leaped back.

“No, no thanks. I definitely won’t do anything like being a naked model! That’ll ruin my pure image.”

“Well…”

Himeji, who had been standing around silently for a while now, finally spoke up.

“I…I didn’t expect things to get so out of hand…”

“Sorry Himeji. It’s because of Touko-sempai that you got involved in such a weird situation….”

“That, that’s not true. It’s my fault after all…”

Himeji lowered her head as she whispered. Then, she lifted her small face and looked over at the stage with flowing tears.

Yoshii, who was standing over there while surrounded by classmates, seemed to detect our stare as he looked over at us.

“…!”

Himeji and Yoshii’s stares connect.

Both of them cringe back in seemingly shock, and then looked away in a somewhat embarrassed manner.

Hmm…Yoshii seemed to be worried about Himeji. As expected, there seem to be something to why he would hand Himeji’s cookies over to Sakamoto. Maybe Touko-sempai was just overreacting…

At this moment, Touko-sempai lifted Himeji’s shoulders in a very motivated many and said,

“Relax, Mizuki! We’re the knights Ivanhoe who fight for the sake of clearing the name of Rebecca who’s accused as a which! We’re the strongest warriors summoned by you. As long as everyone unite, we’ll definitely win!”

“O, okay…I’m really grateful, but about that…”

I really couldn’t help but want to help Himeji as I saw her stutter in a tentative manner. At this moment, a stare from beside me started to hurt my face.

Kotobuki was giving me a cold smile.

“You’re looking at other girls in such a perverted manner. How disgusting.”

“Eh?”

“You’re the worst, Inoue!”

What’s with that out of a sudden…

After saying that, Kotobuki looked away, leaving me behind while staring at her back in a confused manner.

She really didn’t want to take part in the tournament?

As I looked completely confused, not knowing the current situation, a folded piece of note suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.

“Here, a gift.”

Maki-sempai showed an evil smile.

“What is this?”

“The enemy’s data. You can use it for reference.”

“I won’t be doing naked cosplay either.”

“Ahaha, that’s why I say this is a gift.”

But as the wise saying goes, there’s nothing more priceless than a free item…it’s even scarier when I’m receiving a gift from Maki-sempai. Though terrified, I still accepted it cautiously.

“I’ll head to the spectator stands to watch your performances then.”

After saying that, Maki-sempai gave me a flirty look and turned to leave.

Himeji lowered her head dejectedly as she head towards the spectator stands too.

“Ah…”

“Ah…”

And right in the middle of the spectator stands, Himeji and Yoshii met each other.

Both of them immediately blushed as they lowered their heads, muttering something to themselves before sitting down.

However, neither of them talked, perhaps because they felt tense over each other’s existence as they looked around and fidgeted.

At this moment, the match between the Fumitzuki Gakuen’s group and the Seijou Gakuen’s group finally started.

The win would be decided by the final results. We have Touko-sempai as the vanguard, Kotobuki as the lancer, and I as the rearguard.

Our opponents, the F class team from Fumitzuki Gakuen, were decided from the class tests.

The matchups were: Vanguard, Tsuchiya Kouta; Lancer: Shimada Minami, Rearguard: Sakamoto Yuuji.

Both sides were lined up and facing each other.

Standing right in front of Touko-sempai was a prepubescent-looking boy who had no special features other than standing extremely stiff. He’s probably Tsuchiya.

Standing right in front of Kotobouki was a cheery-looking girl with a ponytail. I supposed that would be Shimada.

“Seriously, why must everyone take part in this match? It’s Aki’s fault for causing this anyway…”

Eh? Aki? Was she referring to ‘Akihisa’?

“But since I’m taking part as a representative for F class, I definitely won’t lose.”

“I, I definitely won’t lose either!”

Both Kotobuki and Shimada exchanged sparks with each other.

Yes…these two were pinching their lips, raising their eyebrows, giving off sharp stares. They do look similar.

And standing right in front of me was Sakamoto.

“Hey, why isn’t Yoshii involved?”

“Akihisa’s our secret weapon.”

Sounds like there’s a plan.

Sakamoto looked rather rough and had the vibe of a delinquent, but unexpectedly, seemed to be good at coming up with plans.

On the other side, Himeji and Himeji were looking sharp, their hands on their knees as they sat in a still manner.

The cheers from the nearby Fumitzuki Gakuen students could be heard.

“F class, fight on!”

“…Yuuji, I love you.”

Though there seemed to be a weird voice mixed in there…

“Then, Round 1, begin!”

The Fumitzuki Gakuen teacher called out, and Touko-sempai and Tsuchiya walked onto the middle of the special stage.

The first subject is: ‘Health Education’!

The moment that was finished, the entire arena exploded into a storm of cheers that echoed throughout the place.

“MUTTSURINI!”

“MUTTSURINI!”

“MUTTSURINI!”

“I, Inoue, what does ‘Muttsurini’ mean?’

Kotobuki was taken aback by this fanatically loud cheering.

I hoped the note Maki-sempai handed to me, and there’s the information recorded about Tsuchiya.

“Tsuchiya Kouta. Hailed as the unbeaten health education expert, nicknamed the ‘silent sex professor’ “Muttsurini’.”

Health education expert!?

Kotobuki, who had been glancing through the note, immediately turned pale.

“Wha, what should we do? Inoue! Touko-sempai’s…”

“MUTTSURINI!”

“MUTTSURINI!”

“MUTTSURINI!”

“Unfortunately for you, Tsuchiya-kun!”

Amidst the cheers of ‘Muttsurini’ that broke through the clouds, Touko-sempai swayed her long braids and stared at Tsuchiya leisure.

And Tsuchiya was staring at the region between Touko-sempai’s skirt and thighs.

“…(Silence)”

“…(Silence)”

“…(Silence)”

I am the book girl who read through the entire original story of Paulline Reage’s<ref>Pseudonym of the French author Anne Desclos</ref> <<The Story of O>>, the <<Tale of Genji>> <ref>Classic Japanese work. Baka Test in particular has quite a few questions pertaining to this story.</ref> with many private affairs, the <<Konjaku Monogatarishu>> <ref>Japanese collection of stories</ref> called the fantasy land of love, the treasure trove of romance <<The One Thousand and One Nights>><ref>A collection of Arabian stories</ref>, and I find Oniroku Dan’s<ref>Renowned Japanese S&M writer</ref> works tasty.”

UWAAHHHH!! WHA, WHAT ARE YOU SAYING! TOUKO-SEMPAI!

The crowd’s cheers never subsided as it got louder again.

“SHE READ THROUGH ONIROKU DAN’S WORKS!?”

“TO THINK SHE’LL ACTUALLY SAY THAT UNABASHEDLY WITHOUT BLUSHING!”

“SHE’S REALLY ONE NOT TO BE UNDERESTIMATED, THIS BOOK GIRL!!”

In the midst of amazement(?), Touko-sempai happily raised her chest proudly.

“Ahem! Whether it’s @& bondage or @&$% Bondage, I can write them all! I can write a final report about @&$ and &@ genres, and also &@*# and *!&@#$ poses, all the body parts! I can write down all the styles, even @^# and *@#% into a book!”

“This Book Girl is amazing!”

“Awesome!”

“Simply magnificent!”

As Touko-sempai continued to use lewd words and 18+ rated terms in the midst of this commotion, Kotobuki blushed as she stood still. I really want to grab Kotobuki’s hand and run away from this place like the wind.

“DON’T SAY IT ANYMORE! TOUKO-SEMPAI! YOU’RE NOT BEING A BOOK GIRL HERE! YOU’RE JUST BEING AN OLD UNCLE WHO LIKES EROTIC NOVELS, OKAY! IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH HEALTH EDUCATION! SUCH SHAMELESS TOPICS WON’T OCCUR DURING THE MATCH!”

“…That’s common knowledge.

Tsuchiya didn’t seem to be shaken by this commotion as he muttered.

“Your cold expression will be no more!”

And her voice overlapped with the cheers.

““Summon!””

Magic arrays immediately appeared from below the feet of Touko-sempai and Tsuchiya.

After that, mini summoned beasts, with the appearances of their masters and the size of kids, appeared there.

“So cute!”

Kotobuki sure is a girl to have no resistance to cute things at all as her eyes glittered the moment she saw the summoned beasts.

Tsuchiya’s summoned beast looked like a ninja from a drama set in the old era, while Touko-sempai’s looked like a Middle ages knight with heavy armor and wielding a lance that reaches the heavens.<ref>Why Touko, of all people, would have a lance, is a mystery to me…</ref>

“Ohh! The Book Girl looks rather strong!”

“That’s a lance, right!”

The summoned beasts’ strength would be determined by the test scores given after a short moment.

Both participants’ scores were displayed on the panel.

Fumitzuki Gakuen, Tsuchiya Kouta, Health Education 560 points.

Vs

Seijou Gakeun, Amano Touko, Health Education 540 points.

“Don’t lose! Muttsurini!”

“The perverted girl is amazing!”

The long braids of Touko-sempai’s summoned beast flipped as the summoned beast itself raised the large lance cheerily and charged forward.

“Come on! Get ready!”

Swoosh!

The lance charged right at Tsuchiya’s summoned beast with unstoppable momentum.

Crak

Chunk

Kachunk kachunk

Kachunk—

“This is useless in the first place, right?”

“Eh? Ehhh? That’s weird.”

No matter how good she was in health education, no matter how strong her summoned beast was, it’s impossible for Touko-sempai to control the summoned beast when she had zero sports sense. The lance in its hands was just swinging wildly.

“Ehh! I can’t hit it! I can’t hit at all!”

Really, I had absolutely no idea whether she’s controlling the lance, or was the lance controlling her.

She might had a chance of winning if she could aim properly and slowly attack.

At this moment, Tsuchiya, who had been coldly watching Touko-sempai fight hard, suddenly muttered something.

“…Accelerate.”

Tsuchiya’s summoned beast suddenly disappeared from right in front of us, and at the next moment, appeared right behind Touko-sempai’s summoned beast.

“Fast!”

It quickly pulled out a shortsword and attacked Touko-sempai’s summoned beast.

Watch out, Touko-sempai!

At this instant, the memory of Tsuchiya’s weakness recorded in Maki-sempai’s notebook suddenly appeared in my mind, and I reached out for Kotobuki’s skirt right at the last moment.

“Sorry Kotobuki.”

At that moment, Kotobuki’s scream echoed throughout the arena.

“NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!”

“OHH! PINK!!”

“WITH WHITE LACES!!”

The guys all stood up, and Tsuchiya exploded in nosebleed as he collapsed.

But right at the next moment, he continued to remain downed as his hands held onto a camera he pulled out from who-knew-where and started taking photos of Kotobuki.

“EH!”

And, on seeing Tsuchiya’s motionless summoned beast, Touko-sempai’s spear finally broke through its target.

Thud!

Tsuchiya himself collapsed in a pool of blood, and his summoned beast soon collapsed afterwards.

‘Tsuchiya Kouta’s weakness is ero’.

Tsuchiya, who collapsed face up, grabbed onto the camera tightly onto his chest and showed an ever bliss expression.

“How unbelievable!”

“Sorry, but I didn’t peep.”

The moment we finished, I took a tongue lashing as my face felt completely red <ref>Pervert behavior…it’s infectious apparently…</ref>.

“YOU DON’T HAVE TO EXPLAIN ANYMORE! YOU’RE THE WORST! I, I, I HATE YYYYOOOOOOOUUUUUU!!!!”

Kotobuki gave me a slap and blushed as she ran off.

Ahh, the lancer ran off. But the second round’s about to begin.

In that case, the Seijou Gakuen group could only continue to send Touko-sempai, and Fumitzuki Gakuen’s lancer’s Shimada stood on the stage.

“Humph, I didn’t expect you to beat Tsuchiya in health education. But everything ends here.”

“Fufu, looks like this Book Girl here should be able to beat all of you easily.”

Touko-sempai said rather confidently.

““Summon!””

A summoned beast with gold ornaments came out from Shimada’s magic array, wielding a sword as it triumphantly entered.

On the other side, Touko-sempai’s summoned beast was the same Middle-Ages knight build, but the weapon this time wasn’t a lance, but a rusted spoon.

“Ehhh, what’s going on?”

Speaking of which, I think the subject tested in the second round is maths.

Fumitzuki Gakuen, Shimada Minami, Maths 191 points

Vs

Seijou Gakuen, Amano Touko, Maths 2 points.

The winner was immediately decided as Touko-sempai collapsed on her hands, crying.

“…Uuu, the value of a human isn’t decided by sin and cos…”

Seriously, what’s with her?

Kotobuki wasn’t around anymore, so I, as the rearguard, was the only one left.

I sighed as I stepped onto the stage.

“The next battle is chemistry, I suppose. I’m good at this subject too. Basically, no questions can beat me here, so now’s your chance to beg.”

“Then…please show some mercy.”

I nodded. Shimada and my voices then echo.

“Summon!”

Like Touko-sempai, my summoned beast was a Medieval Knight, wielding a large sword.

Fumitzuki Gakuen, Shimada Minami, Chemistry 170 points

Vs

Seijou Gakuen, Inoue Konoha, Chemistry 325 points.

“Wait a second! You’re kidding, right? Such a difference!”

Shimada was shocked upon seeing the display.

“Sorry, but I’m rather good in my sciences.”

I gently waved my sword and sliced through Shimada’s summoned beast, and the winner was decided.

This time, Shimada was the one with her hands on the ground, crying.

“I…I lost.”

“THANK YOU~KONOHA!! YOU HELPED TAKE REVENGE FOR THIS SEMPAI YOU ADMIRE!”

Touko-sempai jumped up happily. I couldn’t help but blush.

Of, of course not…

“And now, the generals will fight it out! Sakamoto’s not worth being scared over! Let’s go! Konoha!”

''Will it be as simple as you say?''

Sakamoto kept on smiling throughout this match, not looking concerned at all.

''Then…let’s look at Sakamoto’s data…''

I scanned through Maki-sempai’s notes

“Sakamoto Yuuji, F class’ representative. Was hailed to be a prodigy before. Has a very adaptive mind, a person that needs to be watched out for. Weakness: Kirishima Shouko.

''Kirishima Shouko—who’s that? Shall I ask the spectators who this person is?''

As I was feeling bothered, Touko-sempai was giggling beside me as she started talking to Sakamoto.

“Konoha-kun’s a bad boy and likes to argue back, young but looks so lethargic, but he does have good grades. We’ll definitely win this. Don’t forget to break up with Yoshii later.”

Sakamoto calmly answered,

“Same for you. Prepare the gift well later.”

“Hm~Konoha-kun will definitely write a love poem for you two.”

“No…I’ll refuse that.”’

“I WON’T BE WRITING THAT!”

“Ohh, even Konoha-kun has declared his win. You’re really reliable here. Then, fight for the honor of the literature club and for Mizuki!”

“Ohh~! For Himeji!”

For some reason, Sakamoto deliberately raised his voice as he glanced at Himeji and Yoshii in the spectators stand.

“That’s right, we’re Himeji’s knights!”

And Himeji seemed to be rather troubled as she cringed back and lowered her head.

Yoshii seemed to be worried about Himeji as he got up from beside her, suddenly looking rather determined.

“Wait, Yuuji! I’ll fight this match!”

Sakamoto showed a smile.

“Ah! Akihisa-kun…”

Himeji suddenly widened her eyes.

Yoshii looked at her with a serious look and said,

“Himeji-san, I’m an idiot, so I don’t know why you’re looking so sad, but even if I’m an idiot, I’ll use an idiot’s way to help you do something. You’re the most important member of the class, an important…well…”

“Akihisa-ku…”

Himeji seemed to be moved as she looked like she was about to cry.

Also, Yoshii looked a lot different from the first time we saw him, giving a manly look as he stepped onto the stage.

Then, he patted on Shimada’s shoulder as she was distressed due to the defeat, and happily said,

“Minami, leave the rest to me. You can take it easy now.”

“…You actually said ‘for Mizuki’…”

Shimada suddenly muttered.

“Eh?”

The next moment, Yoshii took a hook from Shimada,

“AKI, YOU IDDDIIIIIIOOOOOTTTTTTT!!!”

“Uu…wh, why, Minami…even if you’re flat-chested, long-legged and violent, I never laughed at—UWAH!! CRACK!! I, I’M NOT A PUNCHING BAG—UUUUAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!”

“IDIOT IDIOT IDIOT! YOU DON’T KNOW MY FEELINGS AT ALL—!! I, I WORKED HARD FOR YOUR SAKE!!! IN THE END…IN THE END, YOU’RE JUST A BIG IDIOT! A BIG IDIOT!!”

After some kicking and punching, Shimada went running in the direction where Kotobuki ran off to in tears.

All that was left at the scene was a brutally battered Yoshii.

“…He’d already showed blank white yes. I’d don’t think he’ll be able to fight.”

A cute looking girl (who’s wearing a male uniform for some reason) speaking in a weird tone as she looked at Yoshii, painfully shaking her head.

“…Then, since your general fell, what about the match?”

Will we get an automatic win?

At this moment, I hear a clear voice.

“Let me fight against you, Inoue-kun.”

The one who stood on the stage wasn’t anyone else, but Himeji, who shook off all doubt as she gave a serious look.

“Mizuki…!”

“Touko-sempai, Inoue-kun, I’m really grateful that you’re my knights. But I can’t just be the one being protected. I have to fight for things that are important to me…that’s why, I choose to battle.”

The gentle smile and the firm expression were really too cool. That Rebecca in the story of <<Ivanhoe>> must probably be like this, her back straightened as she stood proudly and elegantly.

The gentle girls didn’t just know how to fawn. They could also make decisions on their own.

This was the heart of pureness and firmness, one that touches the readers to support Rebecca.

My lips couldn’t help but smile.

“Un, as you say then, Himeji. The final battle will be between you and me.”

“Thank you!”

Himeji bowed slightly.

Touko-sempai shouted from beside us,

“Both of you, do your best!”

Then, both of us called out loudly,

“Summon!”

The theme was modern language, and the summoned beasts appeared in the arrays.

Himeji’s summoned beast was the same like us as it was wielding a large sword that didn’t fit her cute image. It looked rather strong.

And my summoned best was wielding a feather pen.

Eh? Feather pen?

Fumitzuki Gakuen, Himeji Mizuki, Modern Langer 352 points

Vs

Seijou Gakuen, Inoue Konoha, Modern language 285 points.

Luckily, the difference in points wasn’t too big.

But why a feather pen out of a sudden?

The smiling Touko-sempai’s suddenly appeared in my stare.

At that moment, I suddenly thought of what a feather pen could do. Ahh, I see…after realizing that, I couldn’t help but blush.

At this moment, Himeji’s summoned beast closed in.

And I raised the fountain pen.

Then—

“Gyah—!”

Himeji’s sword thrust through my summoned beast’s chest, deciding this match.

“Akihisa-kun…! I, won!”

Himeji immediately ran towards Yoshii who collapsed at the side of the stage and held onto his hand as she told him then.

“…Ahaha…the match ended before I knew it…but it’s great that you’re revitalized. Un!”

Yoshii, who was battered to a pulp, endured his pain as he smiled.

Himeji was really happy as she stared at him in a blushing manner. The atmosphere was rather harmonious.

“Alright, it’s time to give the prize now, right?”

“Konoha-kun, hurry up and write a poem…”

“No need for that. I want this one and only luxurious gift in this world.”

“Got it. Go get it, Mizuki.”

Touko-sempai smiled at Himeji.

“Ah…yes, I’ll go get it.”

Himeji reluctantly left Yoshii’s side and scampered off. She then came running back with a basket.

The box was opened, and there were cookies that were baked golden yellow, all neatly arranged

“Th, this is—?”

For some reason, Sakamoto looked completely terrified, and the surrounding students immediately turned pale.

“Did Himeji make this!?”

Touko-sempai said happily,

“That’s right! I thought that if we lost, we’ll offer this one and only thing in the world that has Mizuki’s feelings to you.”

“Then…if possible, everyone, please try it! Well…Akihisa-kun, you too!”

“Eh!?”

Yoshii was already turned to stone the moment Himeji took out the basket.

“Great, Akihisa! This is the reward for your hard work. I’ll hand Himeji’s cookies to you.”

“!! Yuuji!!”

“…(Nods)”

“What!? Did you just nod too!? Muttsurini!?”

“Akihisa-kun…do you feel bothered?”

Himeji’s eyes teared up.

“Uuu….”

“Not at all! Right? Yoshii-kun? Hurry up and swallow it.”

“That’s right, Akihisa! Like a man!”

Sakamoto pried Yoshii’s mouth open, and Touko-sempai dumped Himeji’s cookies in.

“-----------------------------------------------------------------!”

Thud!

Yoshii’s eyes went blank white as he collapsed onto the floor.

“Kyah! Akihisa-kun!”

On hearing Himeji’s panicked scream, Yoshii tried to lift his face that had turned purple as he started sweating profusely while trying to give her to a smile.

“That’s…really a taste that’s otherworldly.”

Himeji’s face showed a glow. That was a cute smiling face that all the guys would find hard-pressed to resist.

“That’s great, Mizuki. Come on, Yoshii-kun. There’s still a lot. You have to eat them all.”

“You reap what you sow, Akihisa.”

Sakamoto and Touko-sempai took turns dumping cookies into Yoshii’s mouth.

“Uwahhh, cough cough, wheeze. Ib lewlly gobe do bie (I’m really going to die)------------”

After finishing the entire basket of cookies, Yoshii was carted off in an ambulance.

“Don’t worry. I just ate too much accidentally because it was really too delicious.”

Yoshii said to Himeji in a teeny-weeny voice while being carted off, and her face was beaming brightly.

After that, I heard Kotobuki and Shimada became mail friends.

It seemed that they met after running off tearily, consoled each other, and had a form of friendship or something.

It seemed that Kotobuki was still angry about me lifting her skirt as she would look away in a blushing manner whenever she exchanged stares with me, but I didn’t really know the specifics…

A few days later, Touko-sempai received Himeji’s mail.

“She said that ‘I’ll do my best for Akihisa-kun’. Mizuki’s really cute.”

After school, Touko-sempai read the content of the mail as she ripped of the bits of the letter and put it in her mouth as we’re in the literature clubroom, looking rather satisfied.

“Un~ it’s really sweet. Pure, soft, like cotton candy. It’ll be great if Mizuki’s love can well.”

I started laying out the draft papers, took out a HB pencil and got ready to write 3 themes of stories today.

“I feel the chances of success is almost 100%.”

“Fufu, yeah.”

Touko-sempai clamped her elbows on her head as she leaned back, looking at me meaningfully.

“Hey, Konoha-kun, did you deliberately go easy when fighting against Mizuki? That pen is a stronger weapon than a sword to you. That’s the strongest weapon in the word.”

I continued scribbling fast, not looking concerned as I answered,

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

What a pen could do—

The me at this moment didn’t want to know the answer.

Also, I never considered if I could really do it.

“Speaking of which, was Himeji’s cookies really so bad that it could kill?”

“Un—maybe...but Yoshii could finish it because anything made by his beloved are all delicious. It’s the same even if he faints and gets transported by the ambulance to the hospital.”

Touko-sempai amicably concluded.

And then, her glittering beautiful eyes stared at me as she prompted me with a clear voice,

“Hurry up, Konoha. There’s still 2 minutes till the submission of 3 stories today. What kind of stories will there be today? I’ll eat them all no matter what it is. I won’t leave a single word, you know.”

--END--

---Extra Episode---

“THE WORST! ABSOLUTELY THE WORST—!”

I squatted down on the playground slide as I shouted.

“I HATE INOUE THE MOST! IDIOT IDIOT IDIOT!”

He actually flipped a girl’s skirt in front of so many people, and even said what, ‘sorry, but I didn’t notice’. How unbelievable.

Normally, if Inoue had said that he wanted to look, eve, even if it’s a little embarrassing…I could still endure it.

But he actually said ‘I didn’t see it.’

Did that mean that he had no interest in my underwear? Or is it that he had no interest even if I was wearing striped underwear, bunny patterned or mature black-lace?

So many guys saw my underwear because of Inoue! I might as well kill myself by biting my tongue!

“IDIOT! YOU IDIOT, INOUE! IDIOT IDIOT IDIOT!!”

As I was sobbing, a ponytailed girl was the same as me, running over in tears.

“THAT IDIOTIC AKI—!”

She kicked the swing of the playground hard.

“IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! IDIOT! HE DOESN’T UNDERSTAND MY FEELINGS AT ALL! HE ONLY CARED ABOUT MIZUKI! I’M A GIRL TOO!”

KRACK! BAM!

She then kicked the swing that swung one whole round with even more force, and the swing flew too high that the chain got jammed and couldn’t move.

“IDIOT! IDIOT! AKI—that Aki—!”

She continued panting as she grumbled.

“Shi…Shimada-san?”

Shimada seemed to recoil back in shock after hearing the tentative voice from behind, and she suddenly blushed.

“Ko, Kotobuki…?’

10 minutes later—

We were sitting side by side on the bench, voicing out our troubles to each other.

“I wanted to maintain a cute image in front of Aki, but Aki’s too dull that I want to beat him.”

“Me too. My face just stiffened when I get to Inoue.”

“I understand. It’s their fault in the first place for treating us like guys. He doesn’t understand my charm!”

“Inoue too! He peeped at me and even followed up with ‘sorry, I didn’t see’. What kind of apology is that?”

“Uu…I cut 5mm of my hair and changed the color of my ribbon, and he didn’t notice it!”

“This is a huge blow to a girl!”

““Yeah!””

“That’s why Aki’s just a thorough idiot!”

“Inoue isn’t much reliable either. He’s somewhat foolish, and whenever anything happens, it’s like he’ll be the first one apologizing.”

“He only knows how to be kind to Mizuki!”

“He only knows how to follow Touko-sempai’s orders!”

“I don’t want to be bothered with that kind of guy.”

“Same here for Inoue.”

Both of us had our fists clenched as we said this angry.

“Bu…but I’m still concerned.”

“Un…I get it.”

“Even if he’s an idiot, I just can’t let him go…I really can’t hate him…and I can’t pretend that I don’t like him.”

“Un!!”

“And he’s not a complete idiot too. He has a lot of good points like thinking about his friends, and he’ll work hard for them no matter how small it is. Things just feel better with Aki around…”

Inoue too. He would earnestly help me when I’m in trouble, and his smile is really great.”

Both of us sighed in unison.

“Then, back to the starting point.”

“Un…

“Ahh~if I were Inoue, I’ll be taken aback my soles after seeing a beauty like you, Kotobuki.”<ref>I hate to snark in this case, but it’s because you two are tsunderes? Note how Nomura-sensei purposely lines up romantic leads in this order…?</ref>

“Not so. You have rather feminine charms too, Shimada-san. I’ll be dating you if I were Yoshii.”

“I can’t be compared to you, Kotobuki. I’m flat-chested.”

“Your legs are long, and you have a slender waist like a model, Shimada.”

“Can I call you Nanase, Kotobuki? This is the first time I’m talking to you.”

“Me too. I never expected myself to be talking to others about such things. Can I call you Minami?”

“Of course.”

“Minami.”

“Nanase.”

Our hot hands were clasped with each other.

Several days later—

“Nanase, do you want to go eat crepes with everyone after school?”

“Sorry, I have an appointment.”

“What what? Is it a date~?”

“Nope.”

I secretly glanced at Inoue, who was chatting with a guy from our class. He probably never heard me talking.

“I’m just going to meet a friend to complain to her about how slow a certain idiot in the class is.”

===Author’s Words===

Hello. I’m Nomura Mizuki.

This story was published on the 2007 Summer Edition of FBOnline before.

At that time, I was chasing the editor-in-charge, asking— ‘Baka Test is too interesting. Hurry up! When will the next volume be released?’

Anyway, I was rather fond of the children in the book that were foolish and cute, and I indulged myself in the quirky and interesting conversations. I kept laughing as I read, and kept getting excited and worried with the plot like a fan.

“Please tell me if there’s a need to write a Crossover for Baka Test!”

I told the editor-in-charge.

In the end, there was this chance, but it clashed with the <<Bungaku Shoujo>>’s submission date, so we decided to let Kaima-san write it.

“It’s fine to have another crossover. Your thoughts?”

After that, the editor-in-charge told me the great news.

“Please let me write! I must definitely write this!”

And so, I answered.

Unexpectedly, when I started writing, I had more expectations of this work I like. “No~ Akihisa should be more idiotic. Himeji should be more pitiful. Sakamoto should be cooler. Ahh! I want to let Shouko appear! Hideyoshi never showed up! I like Kudou and Yuuko~”

But I experienced more of the world of Baka Test when I was writing. I was really happy.

To top it off, Haga Yui-san added the illustrations for this volume. Touko’s summoned beast is so cute I want to cuddle it.

I even added Minami and Nanase’s conversation at the end as a bonus. I hope you will like it.

Finally, the lastest volume of Baka Test will be sold at the end of November. Inoue-san muttered that it should be December, but the editor-in-charge said confidently that it’s in November, so please look forward to it.

29 September 2008

Nomura Mizuki.

The work uses the following text.

<<Ivanhoe First half>> (Written by Sir Walter Scott, translated by Kikuchi Takekazu, Iwanami Bunko, 16 February 1964)

<<Ivanhoe Second half>> (Written by Sir Walter Scott, translated by Kikuchi Takekazu, Iwanami Bunko, 16 July 1974)

===Original Author’s comments===

Nomura-san’s girls have quite the charm, and even an idiot like Akihisa became so cool. This is a really interesting story. Thank you very much.

Well well…speaking of which, Mizuki is still a girl after all…I nearly forgot about this in my original work—I focused too much on F class’ ranking, so the characterization here was weaker. I am currently reflecting on that.

Touko-sempai’s rather active in this comedy. Her cute and somewhat foolish behavior drives this plot well. Speaking of which, if Konoha can work together with F class, I suppose it is likely that no one can beat them. Thereis still Kotobuki too…! That’ll be the strongest group! Takenaka-san’s character deisgn and Haga-san’s character designs are like a super luxurious combo platter. I can’t help but feel that it is great that I can write a novel when I see a combination like this.

However, there is a depressing flaw in this perfect work. Which is it? I suppose the smart readers should be able to figure out, right?

‘Ahem! Whether it’s @& bondage or @&$% Bondage, I can write them all! I can write a final report about @&$ and &@ genres, and also &@*# and *!&@#$ poses, all the body parts! I can write down all the styles, even @^# and *@#% into a book!’

—Ahh, it is this line from Amano Touko in this ‘Book Girl and the Summoned Beast summoned by the girl’ story…

How can you allow this? Have you forgotten? Are we playing shiratori here? What is wrong with these lines?

Then, please allow this Inoue Kenji to help you complete it.

‘Ahem! Whether it’s 12 bondage or 3456 Bondage, I can write them all! I can write a final report about 789 and 01 genres, and also 2345 and 678901 poses, all the body parts! I can write down all the styles, even 234 and 5678 into a book!’

A lot of vulgar words were used, so we censored them after comparison. Please understand.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Baka_to_Test_to_Shoukanjuu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Book Girl Ascends the Stairway of the Gargoyles and Idiots Chapter 2|Book Girl and the Killed-off Idiots]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:BTS vol 09.5 000g.jpg

2012-11-16T15:35:17Z

128.189.170.242:

Minami: Who are you trying to attract?

Crossdressers: No

Not really.

Akihisa: I...

Hideyoshi: I'd

Mizuki: Who,

who is it?

Minami: Hurry. Up. And. Answer!

Akihisa: OW OW OW OW OW!

Sfx: CRACK CRACK

Akihisa: Wha, what?

Mizuki: Akihisa-kun, who are you trying to attract!?

Sfx: GYYYYYAAAAAAHHHHHH

Yuuji: Really there

File:BTS vol 09 000g.jpg

2012-11-16T15:30:03Z

128.189.170.242:

Hideyoshi: That was really a mess yesterday, Yuuji.

Yuuji: Of course, thanks to that Koyama setting up that ridiculous trap

Sfx: Sigh

Yuuji: WELL,

I can say the same for the people who got swayed by her.

Sfx: Turns

File:BTS vol 08 000g.jpg

2012-11-16T15:27:11Z

128.189.170.242:

Aiko: Fuu~N. Speaking of which,

She will be staying with Yoshii-kun's until very late, right?

Muttsurini: ...Urk!

Minami: Su,

Such things will definitely not happen!

And Akira-san is with them.

Hideyoshi: Himeji's a good girl,

She's probably just staying back to clean up.

Minami: Tha,

That's right!

Nothing will happen,

Mizuki will definitely return home immediately.

Nothing will happen, that's definitely the case!

Certainly nothing will happen here!

Yuuji: It'll be great if that were the case, Shimada.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Final Question

2012-11-14T09:51:12Z

128.189.170.242:

==The Final Question==

'''Please answer the following question'''

Please list the sizes of the following elements in increasing relative atomic mass, and write the correct names

'Ne Ga H O Po I Na'

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

H: Hydrogen O: Oxygen Ne: Neon Na: Sodium Ga: Gallium I: Iodine Po: Polonium

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct answer. Gallium and Polonium are elements that appear more rarely. Sensei was thinking whether this question is too difficult, but you never disappointed her here, Himeji-san.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

H: A Na: Per O: verted Ne: Re Ga: quest I: Please! Po: Pop!<nowiki> (*/▽\*)</nowiki> [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References]

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

The order other than sodium itself is all correct, and that really vexes me here.

[[File:BTS6 Mizuki.jpg|thumb]]

“Heh~ I didn’t expect it to be so interesting, and the interior decorations are really great.”

“As expected of an activity financed by the school. Let’s play again when the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bon_Festival Bon] Festival begins.”

“The teachers will be in charge of scaring this time, right? I really wonder what kind of summoned beast Takahashi-sensei will have.”

“But what’ll happen if it’s Ironman?”

“There, there shouldn’t be any problems, I guess…it’s open to the public after all, so they’ll probably show summoned beasts that people are able to stand seeing…”

“I really hope so too…”

Once the test of courage event’s over, the relief of the last day of summer remedials and the summer briefing being over rush up my mind. Also, the principal allows us to not deal with the cleaning up. As we leave the school, everyone’s showing carefree and relieved expressions, except for the 3rd years who can’t hide their troubled looks after merely losing this battle. Now, all’s left is—

“…Yoshii.”

“Ah, Kirishima-san. What is it?”

“…Go to the roof.”

“? The roof? The one telling me to go there is—”

“…Hurry. Mizuki is waiting for you.”

“Himeji-san is waiting for me? Got it! Thanks, Kirishima-san.”

Now, all that’s left is Himeji-san’s issues.

I follow Kirishima-san’s instructions and hurry through the corridors, taking two steps at a time as I run up the stairs. I’ve been wondering why I haven’t seen her up till now. So she ran to the roof.

“What is it, Shouko? Sounds like you and Himeji got close, actually calling her name like that.”

“…Un”

“What’s with this change of attitude?”

“…Because she still worked hard even when she’s scared. I like this kind of people.”

“…”

“…I really do.”

“Why are you looking at me with such an expression!? I’m not scared of anything, and I don’t have that lofty emotion to work hard!”

“…Then, I’ll take your word for it.”

“Gu…! The way you’re saying it really irritates me…!”

“Himeji-san!”

Once I got to the roof, I immediately find Himeji-san, who’s curled up while sitting in a corner.

“Ah…Akihisa-kun…”

On seeing my face, Himeji-san immediately lowers her stare in an embarrassed manner…it looks like her eyes are a little red.

“It’s about time to go home. It’s the real summer vacation tomorrow. I’m really looking forward to it, you know?”

“…”

“Actually, my sister said before going overseas that she wants to go to the seaside to play once she comes back, and she even rented a vehicle. If you have the time, why don’t you come along with us, Himeji-san?”

“…”

Himeji-san’s dejected expression doesn’t change even with my invitation. Now what should I do…

I scratch my cheeks while not knowing what to do. After a while, Himeji-san says,

“Just now…”

“Hm? Himeji-san, what did you say?”

“Just now, those two sempais came here and apologized to me.”

“Ah, is that so.”

The 3rd years classrooms are on the 4th floor, so they immediately discovered that Himeji-san is hiding here? Either way, I am grateful to them for sticking to our agreement.

“The reason why they would come here to apologize…is because of you, Akihisa-kun, right?”

“Eh? Ah, un…not really.”

“Please don’t joke around with me.”

“…Well, I guess I did…”

Was I found out? Did the Toko-Natsu blabber off at her again?

“I’m sorry…that it ended up like this again…always because I caused you to he…”

“Eh? No, you’re mistaken, Himeji-san. It’s really not like that!”

“I’m not mistaken at all! It has been like this all the time in the past! I couldn’t help at all! I only ended up pulling everyone back, and I still had to rely on Akihisa-kun for help…”

“Himeji…san…”

“I really…hate this me…I can’t help in any way, I can only cause trouble to everyone, always rely on you, Akihisa-kun! I really hate this me who’s useless in everything, I really hate it all!”

The large teardrops that appear on Himeji-san’s eyes slide down the face drop by drop.

Why does she hate herself? Himeji-san has been working so hard for us.

“Himeji-san, listen to me.”

“…Yes.”

“You really look cool when you told off those sempais loudly just now.”

“eh…”

Is it beyond her expectations to be praised as cool? Himeji-san can’t help but lift her face and look at me.

“You’re rather amazing to tell them off like that.”

“Do, don’t joke around! That’s not what I want to talk—”

“Also…I really feel happy too! You threw quite the huge tantrum for our sake. It’s also because of those words you said that Yuuji and I would work so hard to win that battle. Really thank you.”

I earnestly give a bow to Himeji-san.

I really can’t use words to describe the emotions back then. She was trying so hard to endure, made it all the way to the final checkpoint, but her hard work was wasted on Yuuji and me, and I really have to feel sorry for that—she rather waste that hard work just to speak up for us, and that touches me as well. Such conflicting emotions are raging in my heart, tangled up and can’t be distinguished.

“But…I didn’t manage to wear out the opponent’s scores at all…”

“That’s not the issue at all. There are many important things that can’t be expression in points—didn’t you say this before, Himeji-san? It’s like how you rated Yuuji and me other than in terms of grades that we got encouraged by you non-academic wise Himeji-san.”

It’s because Himeji-san worked so hard in the haunted house that Yuuji and I worked exceptionally hard this time. If not for the words she said back then, I guess Yuuji and I won’t bother taking that fight.

“Akihisa…kun…”

“Also, we’ll have to rely on your points to fight in the summoning wars later on. You’re our main fighting force, F class.”

Himeji-san had been very active during our first war and the battle against D class. We’ll definitely get our ultimate wish of beating A class with Himeji-san’s help.

On hearing me say this, Himeji-san reaches her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes and finally show that usual cute smile on her face. Great, it’s back to the usual Himeji-san.

“Thank you very much, Akihisa-kun.”

“No, I should be the one thanking you.”

“Now that you say this, I feel like I gained some self-confidence.”

“Ah, that’s great.”

It’s really great that Himeji-san can abandon such negative thoughts.

“Since you say we’re helping each other, I shouldn’t be too polite here, should I?”

“Un, of course.”

“Then, Akihisa-kun.”

“Nn? What is it, Himeji-san?”

“Please call me ‘Mizuki’ from now on.”

“What?”

Why is she saying such things out of a sudden?

“I’ve been bothered. You always called Sakamoto-kun ‘Yuuji’, Kinoshita-kun ‘Hideyoshi’, Tsuchiya-kun by his nickname, and even ‘Minami’ for Minami-chan. But you keep calling me ‘Himeji-san’; family name aside, you even add the –san behind.”

“Ah, ahh…I see. You’re right…”

“So I hope you can just call me ‘Mizuki’ like how you call others.”

“Ah…about that.”

“…You’re not willing?”

“No, it’s not that I’m not willing…”

This atmosphere is really irresistible…

“Himeji-san, listen to me…”

“I hear you.”

“Actually…the reason why I call you this is a complicated reason that’s hard to explain…”

“Reason? What reason? Please tell me.”

“No, it’s really hard for me to explain this, so please stop asking anymore, please~”

“Nope. I won’t accept it easily if you don’t explain it.”

Uu…this is really bad…

“...Will you laugh at me?”

“I won’t.”

“…Will you tell anyone else about this?”

“I won’t.”

Himeji-san’s expression is rather serious.

What should I do…it’s like she doesn’t want to let me run away from this issue…

“Actually, about that…it’s…”

“Yes?”

“I studied in the same elementary school as you, Himeji-san.”

“That’s right.”

“So if I call you by your name, I’ll end up calling you ‘Mizuki-chan’ like before. It’s kind of awkward. I mean, just think about it. We’re high school students, and if I add a ‘chan’ to it, this is too—”

“You’re lying. You’ve been calling me only by my family once we entered high school, Akihisa-kun. You never called me by my name.”

“Tha, that’s…because…”

Guu…! She’s really pressing on…Himeji-san’s outstanding memory now is really irritating!

“Because?”

“…You really won’t laugh at me?”

“I definitely won’t laugh at me.”

“…You definitely won’t tell anyone else?”

“I definitely won’t tell anyone.”

Not good. I have nowhere else to run to.

Uu…this is the greatest embarrassment of my life…

“Actually…it’s…”

“Yes?”

“I did think of calling you by your name before, Himeji-san.”

“And then?”

“And then…I secretly trained at home how to call you by your name…”

“…Eh?”

Himeji-san can’t help but widen her eyes. It can’t be helped that she’ll be so surprised. People normally won’t be practicing calling their classmates by their names anyway.

UGAH! This is really embarrassing! I already decided to keep this hidden in my heart and never mention it to anyone!

“That’s how it is. So I better call you ‘Himeji-san’ in the future! Is that okay?”

END THIS TOPIC NOW! HURRY UP AND END IT NOW! ERASE THIS CONVERSATION FROM MY MEMORY! OR ELSE I’LL HAVE A MENTAL TRAUMA!

“I understand. Since you say so, I’ll let things remain for now.”

“Is, is that so…thank you…”

“Also, I do feel rather happy in a certain way that you would think of calling me in another way instead of calling me in a neutral manner.” [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References]

“Heh?”

What does that mean?

“Since you’re willing to share with my your embarrassing side, I’ll tell you a little secret of mine.”

“Eh? Himeji-san’s secret?”

I want to know! I really want to know!

“Actually—”

Himeji-san keeps her voice down as she slowly brings her lips to my ears.

“My first crush—is still going strong.”

After saying that, something soft gently sticks on my cheek.
[[Image:Bts6 0275.jpg|thumb]]

That’s weird? This is…

“HIHIHIHIHIHIHIMEJI-SAN? WHAT DID YOU—”

“Let’s go, Akihisa-kun. We should be going home now. Summer vacation is finally starting. We have to hurry and come up with all sorts of travelling plans.”

“No, Himeji-san! Now’s not the time to care about travel plans! Listen to me!”

“I really look forward to this summer vacation.”

“Wait a moment! Himeji-san! Wait!”

From tomorrow onwards, it’ll be the summer vacation that really belongs to us.

What will happen this year?

“Oh yeah, Himeji-san…”

“What is it, Akihisa-kun?”

“If, just if—if I have something bad to say about your cooking, what will you do?”

“What else?”

“what else?”

“I’ll keep cooking for you to eat everyday to improve! Perseverance is the power to improve.”

“Tha, that’s right! It’s really just like you, Himeji-san!”

“Un!”

I get a response that I expected. Since I can’t improve the current situation, I might as well not say anything else for now. It’s not that I have some concerns or want to keep my distance, but simply because I’m thinking about ensuring my life’s safe. I better not tell her about my thoughts regarding her cooking—so as to prevent the hellish life that will come everyday.

<center>☆</center>

“Oi, Akihisa, didn’t you say you’re going to the seaside to play? Which sea?”

“I guess it’s a certain place I went to when I was young.”

“The seaside…if possible, I prefer to go to the mountains…”

“Me, me too…”

“Whether it’s going to the sea or the pool, I like them all!”

“…I don’t hate them.”

Everyone’s gathered at my house to discuss the seaside trip beforehand.

Since we rented a vehicle, that means that we can go to several other places once we head out early, finish playing at the seaside and go back home, so it’s important to check on what we can do beforehand.

“I’d say, it’ll be really great if there’s a festival nearby.”

“Ah, that’s a good idea. Do you know anywhere a festival will be held?”

“…Swimsuits and yukatas…can I really make it back alive…”

I really worry whether Muttsurini can take it—physically and mentally.

Prrr!!

“Ah, sorry. I’ll go get the phone.”

“Oh, go ahead.”

I take the phone and walk out of the living room. Who’s calling here—eh? Nee-san? Is there something?

(Hello, is that Aki-kun?)

“Un, nee-san, what is it?”

(I want to talk to you about the seaside trip we mentioned before.)

“Ah, perfect timing. I’m checking on which fun places we can go.”

(I see, as for where we’re going—)

“Un, what is it?”

(I already booked a chalet we used to stay at before.)

“Eh? Cha…let…”

(That’s right. A chalet.)

“Nee-san, about that…”

(What is it?)

“Booking a chalet. That means…we’re staying overnight?”

(Yes. I want to a far away place when we have the chance, and we’ll have an overnight trip there.)

“Ah, is, is that so? I’m really looking forward to it, ahahahahaha.”

(What’s with you, Aki-kun? Is there anything bad with an overnight trip?)

“Ah, no. I did invite Yuuji and ''the others'', so it might not be convenient to stay overnight…”

(Nee-san won’t mind. Us siblings can go out and play whenever we want to, and you did cause Yuuji quite some trouble during the last end-of-term exams, so just invite them along.)

“Is that so? That’s really great! Nee-san, you mean that Yuuji and ''the rest'' can come along, right?”

(Un, I do mean this.)

“Got it! Thanks nee-san! That’ll be it for now!”

(Aki-kun. I suppose you should know, but if it’s a girl—)

Buuu

“…Didn’t expect this to happen…”

“The seaside, is it~ it’ll be troublesome to prepare for it, but I’m really looking forward to it.”

“I have to prepare the swimsuits too.”

“I’ll go buy a new suit then~”

“…Looking forward to it.”

“It’s really great to go out during the summer.”

The intoxicating bouquet-like voices of the girls can be heard from the living room.

But right now, there are two things I have to do.

One, I have to explain to everyone that we have to stay overnight this time.

As for the other…

“Hello? Is this the A&E?”

I better prepare blood bags to endure the overbearing punishment inflicted on me once nee-san knows that girls will be taking part in this trip!

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Final Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Sixth Question

2012-11-14T06:49:22Z

128.189.170.242:

==The Sixth Question==

'''Please read the following passage and answer the question.'''

“Where did Sadakichi go?”

Jihei asks, and Tasuke shrugs as he answers,

“To Okiku. He wants to express his 10 years of love to her with his self-proclaimed specialty of Poetry[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References].”

After hearing Tasuke’s words, Jihei cannot help but frown,

“He wants to touch her heart by singing a love poem? I can already guess the ''outcome''.”

“Yeah. Blame that guy for being ‘____’ despite being so bad at it’.

'''Question 1: Please fill in the common saying in the blank with the correct answer and explain its meaning.'''

'''Question 2: What is the ‘outcome’ highlighted in the text? Please write down the outcome Jihei and Tasuke’s expects.'''

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

1: ‘<passionate> despite being so bad at it

It means that he does not know he is bad at it, but is extremely passionate about it.

2: Sadakichi’s singing is really bad, so the expected result is that he will not get the girl.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct answer. This common sentence structure ‘despite being bad…’ has other forms of usage, like ‘act like he is good at it’. Either sentence can be used to describe that the person is actually rather bad in some things, and from this, we know that Jihei and Tasuke expect Sadakichi to fail.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

1: ‘<stubborn> despite being so bad at it

It means that he will work hard for something no matter how stupid it may look

2: Sadakichi may be bad at singing, but Jihei and Tasuke expect that he will get Okiku's heart after seeing him work so hard to sing.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

This answer cannot be considered the correct one, but sensei here does not hate it either.

[[File:BTS6 Akihisa.jpg|thumb]]

“Yo, sempais, kept you waiting.”

“You’re too slow already, Sakamoto. The kouhais actually made us sempais wait.”

“Sorry about that. We had to deal with some unexpected happenings, so we came late. I suppose your time is rather precious since you’re so busy everyday, sempais.”

“Of course! We 3rd years are unlike you stupid guys with rotten brains.”

Yuuji and I step into the final checkpoint, and the Toko-Natsu pair are giving us sneers. That’s a relaxed expression shown only when they think they’re in an advantage.

However, it’s obvious why they would be so relaxed. Their physics scores are tops amongst the best class in their year, and actually broke through the 400 point marks. In contrast, Yuuji doesn’t even have 200 points for physics, and I don’t even have 70. Anyone will feel that we’re in a disadvantage here.

“Speaking of which, didn’t you guys say that you want to go ‘one-on-one’ yesterday? You should be ready to bet on something, right?”

The crewcut-sempai gives a taunting look at Yuuji and me, seemingly certain of his victory. The Mohawk behind him (Tsunemura) is cackling viciously , seemingly thinking that we never thought of betting in this straight up duel. Or are they thinking that Yuuji and I will go back on our deal or even tell us off badly. Are they thinking that way?

“You can if you don’t want...but you have to kneel down and ad—”

“Alright, we agreed to it anyway. Let’s have a punishment game for this duel.”

““NAR!?””

I grin as I answer, and the Toko-Natsu pair give a weird cry in response to this unexpected answer.

“Is, is that so? Since you guys say so, so be it!”

“It’s decided then. What punishment will the loser get?”

“Well…how about ‘the loser has to agree to whatever the winner asks for’?”

““Wha, what are you saying…?””

The Toko-Natsu’s expressions change drastically. They probably never thought that I would dare to say such things.

“What twisted plan are you thinking about here…?”

“Aren’t you being too confident here?”

“What do you say?”

“This should have something to do with the camera Sakamoto just used to get someone in the classroom to ‘call the world history teacher over here’, is it?”

Oh, so those two did notice the footage caught by the camera.

“Well, don’t think so much, sempai. The summoning system has been rather weird recently, so calling in the world history teacher is just a matter of precaution.”

Yuuji waves his hand as he answers,

“…Well, never mind. We don’t know what plan you guys are scheming, but you’re just trying some petty tricks. Let’s begin—summon!”

“We’ll definitely send you crying for your mommies. Summon!”

The Toko-Natsu glance aside to check that the physics teacher Kimura-sensei is still around before calling out their summoned beasts.

After calling out, the pattern arrays appear like usual—

“What? What’s going on? Why isn’t anything showing up?”

“What the heck is this? What’s going on?”

The pattern arrays never appear, and of course, the Toko-Natsu’s summoned beasts never appeared.

“Oya, that’s really weird. Did the system really malfunction?”

Kimura-sensei, who’s standing not too far away, tilts his head as he says,

“Don’t worry, sensei. There’s a little mishap, but it seems that it’s just for physics. It can’t be helped then. Let me use the history teacher I called in for ''precaution sake'' to decide this duel.”

“What? Sakamoto, you bastard…”

“Hm? Do you still have any problems, sempais? Aren’t you rushing around because you’re so busy? It’ll be really sorry on our part if you have to waste time waiting for another subject’s teacher to arrive. Ah, looks like the world history teacher has arrived.”

“You two bastards…you must have done something, right!?”

Yuuji’s attitude of treating others like idiots is turning Tsunemura-sempai red with anger.

“Relax sempais. We’re switching subjects, but I won’t call out my summoned beast. This is your battle with Akihisa, and your advantageous situation hasn’t changed.”

Yuuji’s stare turns towards the physics teacher Kimura-sensei.

I suppose there’s no need for me to explain it here, do I? As what our opponents said, this is all Yuuji’s strategy.

Instead of challenging the sempais to a duel in physics, when Yuuji and my scores won’t even reach one-third of their total scores, we might as well challenge them to a duel of world history, where our scores are more similar. For this, Yuuji used his platinum bracelet and caused an ‘interference’ to negate the physics summoning field.

“You bastard, how did you…”

“Didn’t I say that I won’t be taking part? You’ll only be facing Akihisa, so there’s no need to be so scared, right? Sempais? Or are you scared of fighting us 2 on 1 if it’s not your specialty subject even if it’s against us trashy opponents?”

“…Damned bastard…!”

Once he create the summoning field, Yuuji won’t be able to carry out a summon. In other words, this duel has to be done by me against the Toko-Natsu pair. However, even if we do so, the differences in our scores will go from 3:1 down to 2:1. It’s slightly easier, but the fact still remains that we’re disadvantaged.

“Just what I wanted! Since you dare to say so, bring it on! Don’t forget our wager!”

“You guys shouldn’t be forgetting, damn you! Sensei…!”

“Ahh, yes yes, I get it.”

Once Yuuji call out, the world history teacher who was called out at the last minute, Tanaka-sensei, grants us the permission to fight. I thought the physics teacher Kimura-sensei would interfere with this, but he doesn’t do anything here, so things are still going according to Yuuji’s plan.

“““Summon.“”””

The Toko-Natsu and my summoning call echo.

This time, the summoning is different from before as the patterned arrays appear in front of us. Soon after, summoned beasts that are different from the cute versions before appear in the middle of these arrays.

A class, Tsunemura Yuusaku, World History 144 points

And

A class, Natsukawa Shunpei, World History, 135 points.

What appeared from the Toko-Natsu pair’s summon are the Gozu and Mezu we saw before. Unlike the physics battle we saw from the monitor before, they aren’t wearing the golden bracelet now.

F class, Yoshii Akihisa, World history 123 points.

My summoned beast is the Dullahan with the head tucked under the armpit, its right hand waving the heavy sword. If I have to say what its greatest weakness, it’s the head tucked between the left arm and the body.

“So we’re left with the year’s average…looks like we lost quite a bit of points over here. The prelude battle yesterday could be avoided.”

“Tch, all because we were sent flying by that bespectacled guy…”

The Toko-Natsu pair had a battle against Kubo-kun and me yesterday. Because of the attacks we landed on each other, both of us lost quite a few points. Their summoned beasts were sent flying by Kubo-kun’s summoned beast, and I was beaten by that crewcut-sempai such that my score dropped to the year’s average. However, I have to thank Kubo-kun. If he hadn’t helped me back then, the situation now would definitely be tougher.

“Alright, Yoshii. It’s time for us to put an end to this battle. You guys wanted to change the subjects, so don’t call us despicable for going 2 on 1.

The crewcut-sempai (Natsukawa) Gozu waves the hammer in its hand and attacks me. I definitely won’t be able to dodge or take this hit if it were physics, but I’m no longer in a situation where I’m taking a beating after this change of subject.

“Woah…!”

I straighten my body at the fastest speed possible and slam the weapon in my hand hard. The opponent does the same thing in response, and our swords clash. In fact, my dullahan’s power will increase the less I have to move. If I don’t move too much, I can put the head on its neck, and I can use both hands freely.

“Gu…u…!”

It’s a back and forth battle of strength, and after clashing for a while, I can hear the crewcut-sempai groan. If this continues, we can make them lose balance—but the opponent’s no easy prey.

“…UWah!”

The Mezu that was standing beside Gozu suddenly attack me. The Gozu immediately uses its body to slam the Dullahan without a further thought.

The Dullahan hasn’t landed as the Gozu raises its hammer to strike. I use the sword as a shield to block the Gozu’s attack head on, but my pitiful summoned beast that was sent flying is still blown far away.

“Not—good…!”

As I was sent flying away, the Dullahan’s head breaks away from its body.

The hands that were left empty hurriedly grab the head that was separated. I barely managed to protect my weakness, but I can’t avoid the damage that’s caused when it landed.

“Looks like you have quite some reflexes besides barking there, Yoshii!”

Gozu and Mezu wield their weapons as they close in on me while I’m defenseless. I can’t dodge if they attack me at the same time…!

“…!”

While panicking, I hurriedly let my summoned beasts barge between the two opponents that are rushing over. The Gozu and Mezu can only clash their weapons with each other, and are unable to attack.

“Looking down on us!?”

Gozu swings down the hammer in its hand, seemingly trying to push the Mezu aside. This sudden attack nearly lands on me.

“Calm down, Natsukawa! This is different from the summoned beasts we’re used to controlling. I think it’s better for us to keep our distance.”

“I got it!”

Gozu and Mezu wave their own weapons and pull a safe distance. It seems that this move can’t work anymore. Besides, I don’t want to end up in that situation of near life and death again even after managing to dodge it.

I warily watch the opponents’ movements as I pull my distance, watching out for any back attacks as I stare back at them.

At this moment, the crewcut-sempai suddenly shouts out to Yuuji, who’s watching this with his arms folded.

“Oi, Sakamoto!”

“What? You’re rather relaxed to be able to focus on me at this moment, sempai!”

“Of course I am! This idiot Yoshii can’t possibly beat us, right?”

The crewcut-sempai has further belief that he has the advantage after that clash just now, so now, he’s focusing on Yuuji.

“Forget about that, huh? How about we fight using physics? Then you can take part too, right? Or else this duel’s too boring.”

They rather use the subject they have an absolute advantage in to beat Yuuji and me instead of beating me alone with a subject they’re not good at? That crewcut-sempai’s taunting Yuuji as he says this.

However, Yuuji merely snorts as he heartily denies the crewcut-sempai’s proposal.

“How stupid. I just want to stand here and watch. I want to see how you elite rubbish sempais who called us trash get massacred!”

“Damn you, what did you say!”

At this moment, the crewcut-sempai is completely focused on Yuuji. This taunt is brilliant,

—If I want to strike back, now’s the only chance!

“Double!”

I say out this keyword, and the platinum bracelet is activated as well as another summoned beast appears.

The summoned beast appears, and attacks one of the opponents’ summoned beasts together with the main beast that has the head tucked under the armpit. The target is the Mezu the Mohawk-sempai has. I intend to use the focused strength of the main and sub beasts to beat Mezu and fight Gozu one on one.

“Urk!”

Mezu raies its spear to block the sword of the main beast that swung down, but the sub beast has already raised its sword as it aims for the side, and it’s impossible for the Mezu to dodge.

“Too weak!”

“—!”

Just when I’m ready to attack, Gozu, which was charging at the Dullahan, slams into it, interrupting the attack.

Ku…! He’s not distracted by Yuuji’s taunt?

“Sorry to disappoint you. Did you think we forgot the existence of the platinum bracelet?”

“Who do you think fought against you in that final during the summoning tournament?”

The Toko-Natsu pair boastingly stare at Yuuji and me…did the sudden attack fail?

“Let us tell you guys this. We have our prides as seniors!”

“Even if it’s not the subject we’re good at, it’s not interesting for us to have 2 people fight 1. You should know why that is, right?”

Are they still unhappy even though they feel the conditions are advantageous to them? Because they know I will call out two summoned beasts to fight against them?

“Do you still intend to just watch when things are like this now, Sakamoto?”

The crewcut-sempai gives Yuuji a smirk as he asks.

Our surprise attack failed, and he probably thinks that the fact that our side is disadvantaged hasn’t changed, right?

It’s true that even if I call out two summoned beasts, the situation will not just become advantageous to us like that.

“No matter which side I attack, it will just cause damage to both summoned beasts, right? Once the first attack missed, it ended up bringing another attack target for us, so we’ll have to thank you about it.”

“If Yoshii has to control two summoned beasts alone, we just need to increase our attack speed so that he can’t respond.”

The Toko-Natsu pair is right. No matter which summoned beast they attack, I have to find a way to dodge. If not, both summoned beasts I control will be damaged as well.

“What do you intend to do, Sakamoto?”

Looks like they insist on dragging Yuuji into this battle. That’s why crewcut-sempai is prompting Yuuji, who’s outside the battlefield.

However—

“I don’t intend to do anything. Akihisa’s the one fighting you guys. Didn’t I say that I’ll just be watching?”

Yuuji remains unmoved as he takes a step back, firmly showing that he’ll just be watching this battle.

“Seriously…I was wrong about you. You really don’t want to let everyone see you suffer utter defeat?”

“Even if you’re not willing to battle, it’ll be your loss once Yoshii loses. You should be clear about that, right?”

“There’s no need to remind me about that. I do understand that well. However—is it really good for you guys to keep chatting with me?”

“Nn—UOOHHH!”

The Gozu the crewcut-sempai’s controlling hurriedly raises its hammer to parry the Dullahan’s incoming sword away at the last moment, but the Mezu beside it is attacked by the sub beast and sent flying.

“You have guys, Yoshii! If you want to keep fighting, we’ll gladly accompany you!”

“Don’t regret this!”

Gozu and Mezu attack me in different directions. The Gozu aims for the main beast, while the Mezu aims for the sub beast at the same time.

However, the main beast has already stepped forward before the Gozu’s hammer in its hands is raised to the highest point. It nimbly stabs out the broadsword while taking advantage of the opening right between the moments the Gozu raises its weapon and strikes down. Gozu can only frantically move its body aside to dodge the main beast’s attack.

On the other hand, the sub beast assumes a defensive position, putting the broadsword in front as it parries the spear away. Mezu stabs out its spear to avoid my attack, but it’s a lot easier to dodge this limited attack, and the metal gauntlets push the spear grip from the side to dodge.

“Tch! How long are you going to keep up with such annoying and weak attacks?”

“Go to hell!”

I slightly duck down to avoid the flying kick at the main beast, and use the sword to push aside the attack aimed for the side attack. The main beast doesn’t have time to swing its sword, so it can only kneel down on its knees to pull its distance and swing the sword with all its strength. I just need to focus on the sub beast and use the sword to block the opponent’s spear attack. It seems that the Toko-Natsu pair are all very insistent on using weapons to attack, so in that case, I should be able to block them all.

“Damn it…you bastard!”

“How annoying!”

I try my best to duck as I face the rushing Gozu, and keep using the sharp blade to attack its legs with small and quick movements. It seems that the Mezu wants to attack the head the sub beast’s left hand is holding, so I reach my right arm forward in a defensive position and wave the broadsword at the opening the opponent hasn’t guarded well.

This small-scale skirmish that can’t deal fatal blows to the opponent continues for a while,

“Tsunemura, force those two together!”

“Got it!”

The crewcut-sempai is annoyed by this situation that’s going nowhere as he commands the Mohawk-sempai.

Gozu and Mezu use their weapons as shields as they charge over in a tacit manner as they force my main and sub beasts to the same place. I guess this plan is to make me confused, and they’re trying to close the distance so that I’ll be unable to tell whether I’m controlling the main or sub beast.

“Looks like you’re in a tough battle, sempais.”

“Shut up! Just watch, damned Sakamoto!”

But even after pushing my summoned beasts together, my control isn’t affected at all. I continue to fight with them, using the main beast on Gozu and the sub beast on Mezu.

As Gozu and Mezu try to swap, both summoned beasts will move. When both of them aim for one, the other summoned beast I control will aim for its original target and attack. I won’t make the mistake of falling into disarray just because it’s a close combat.

“What’s going on? One of those two summoned beasts is controlled by you, isn’t it, Sakamoto!”

“Stop spewing wild speculations, sempai. I can’t do it even if I want to, you know?”

“Then how? It’s absolutely impossible for one person to control two summoned beasts so fluidly!”

I deflect away the tip of the spear that the Mezu keep thrusting out, and the opponent spins it and stabs over with the spear grip. The sub beast takes half a step back to dodge.

“Sempais, aren’t idiots interesting? Once they get hooked onto something in a trance-like manner, they’ll show an abnormal amount of concentration, like a karate idiot, or a kendo idiot. In such situations, being called an ‘idiot’ is a praise of ‘being focused on one particular thing’.”

I swing the broadsword down at Gozu, and it takes the blade while sending a flying kick at me. My two summoned beasts haven’t changed attack targets, and up till now, it’s the main beast attacking Gozu, and the sub beast attacking Mezu in this endless battle.

“How annoying. What are you trying to say?”

“Well, to simply put.”

Gozu and Mezu attack at the same time, and the main and sub beasts move away from the side and switch defensive positions.

“—You guys activated this guy's switch the moment you made Himeji cry.”

[[Image:Bts6 0257.jpg|thumb]]

Gozu and Mezu, which are surrounded by the main and sub beasts, immediately get into a defensive position. My eyes are staring at these preys, and I let both beasts throw their weapons. The one to attack first is the main beast, and the second beast throws it despite a missed timing.

““—!?””

The duo, which had been used to close combat up till now, never expected a ‘throwing’ attack and can only duck awkwardly to avoid the attack. And then, the thrown weapons return to the beasts that are now standing diagonally from each other. The main beast throws the broadsword, and the sub beast throws the,

“Head!?”

The head that was viewed as a weakness flies by Gozu and Mezu that ducked down to avoid the attacks. The main beast then suddenly charges forward, reaching its arms forward while looking like it’s protecting its weaknesses, and raises its shoulder to slam into Gozu.

“Gu…u…”

As they ducked down, Gozu can’t stabilize itself when the main beast slammed into it, and it falls back on Mezu. Both summoned beasts trip over. At this moment, the sub beast readies the broadsword with both hands, standing right in front of Mezu and ready to deal the fatal blow.

“No…no way…”

The next moment, Mezu hurriedly raises its spear to block the first blade. But no matter how quick it is, it can’t dodge the incoming second strike from the side.

Thus, one hit from the Dullahan cleaves the Mezu’s body horizontally in half.

“Stop joking around! In this situation, how can we—”

Gozu awkwardly stands up as it steps on Mezu’s carcass. Right now, it’s too late to do anything.

The main beast deliberately grabs the head that was deemed a weakness, shaking it right in front of Gozu as if it’s showing off a treasure, and suddenly throws it right at Gozu. The opponent’s attention will be focused on the thing flying at it, and will naturally be attracted by it in mid-air. At this moment, the sub beast throws the broadsword in its hand to the main beast, and brings Gozu down with a sliding tackle.

“Gu…!”

The main beast steps on Gozu’s body that’s tripped by the sub beast, ridding it of the freedom to move. Now the opponent can’t move.

“Looks like the winner’s decided, huh, sempai?”

“…You two bastards…!”

My Dullahan raises the broadsword in its hands and steps it into the monster head lying on the floor. Now, the Toko-Natsu pair can’t turn defeat into victory no matter how unwilling they are. In other words—

“This duel’s our win here, sempai.”

“…………………Gek! What do you…want me to do?”

Natsukawa-sempai vengefully asks as he realizes his defeat.

My wish was very clear right from the beginning. It’s because I wanted him to do this that I set this stupid wager that ‘the loser has to obediently follow what the winner asks of them’.

That’s right, there’s only one thing I want these two guys to do.

“—I want you guys to apologize to Himeji-san.”

[[File:BTS6 Gozu&Mezu.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Fifth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Final Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Fifth Question

2012-11-13T14:38:27Z

128.189.170.242:

==The Fifth Question==

'''Yoshii Akihisa and Sakamoto Yuuji’s real horror story introduction.'''

“Alright, I’m going to read the next mail then. This is from a person with the handle name ‘A troubled little brother’.”

“Really there, let’s hope it’s a scary one…”

“’Hello to both hosts for the first time. I want to let everyone hear about the horror experience I have.’”

“Oh, that’s still a normal start. Hello there.”

“‘Actually, I have an older brother.’”

“Fm fm.”

“‘My brother is very serious, good at studies, and I feel very proud to have such a brother.’”

“Looks like that guy is a very good brother.”

“‘However, my brother suddenly changed completely once he came back from the school study camp.’”

“Changed? Is he possessed or something?”

“‘He’s always showing a happy expression, always talking excitedly and passionately about a certain male friend called the <Biggest Idiot in the School>.’”

“……………Huh?”

“‘My brother was so passionate it was weird, so I worriedly snuck into his room to check…’”

“Ah…”

“‘In the end, I found a photo of a boy who should be of the same age as my brother in his drawer’”

“……”

“‘Ever since then, I've been terrified of staring at my brother’s face directly.’”

“……”

“‘I guess my brother accidentally stepped into a horrific world during the school study camp. Both of you, please be extra careful.’”

“……”

“The letter above is submitted by a person with the handle name 'Kubo Yoshimitsu’-san—no, from ‘a troubled little brother’.”

“I’m sorry…Kubo’s little brother…”

Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san (or whatever that is) make quick work of the two 3rd years sempai girls who’re absolutely terrified, and C classroom is cleared safely, so A classroom is the only one left.

“Then, we’ll win if Yuuji and Kirishima-san can safely break through A classroom.”

“Yeah. They don’t have many people with them, do they? A classroom doesn’t look like it has some frightening traps. I’d say, Yuuji and Kirishima should be able to win easily.”

Maybe it’s because A classroom is so big (it’s 6 times the size of D classroom) that there aren’t many scary decorations around. There’s only a maze made from the ample space and a few simple traps of summoned beasts appearing out of a sudden.

The effort the 3rd years put on A classroom is basically to build a maze that anyone will get lost in. It lacks the chilling feeling, and we do know what to expect through the tracking cameras images, but it’s not like it’s not scary at all. Thus, the groups that went in after Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san are all disqualified.

(UWWAAHH!)

(KYAAAHHHH!!!!)

“…3 and 5, fail.”

The screams can be heard from the monitors. They’re all shocked by the monsters that pop out. However, this is just an ordinary situation that will happen in a test of courage tournament. Those students who were scared by the traps just now are now enjoying the fun that comes with it.

(I can’t find it…where did those two go two? If we don’t hurry up and find them, the bond between those two may be…ku…!)

(Where are you…onee-sama…where exactly are you…?)

Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san are at the intersection of the maze, widening their eyes as they seem to be looking for something. Right now, they look like shinigamis who are trying to find more people to drag along to hell.

“Yare yare, leaving aside Shimizu there, I didn’t expect Kubo to lose his normal composed decision making…they broke through the checkpoint. It’s about time for them to notice that there’s no one around in that classroom.”

“They’re probably panicking because they lost sight of Akihisa’s group.”

“…Love is blind.”

“Eh? I know Shimizu-san is looking for Minami, but why is Kubo-kun panicking?”

“““……”””

Uu…Shimizu-san does look anxious, so Kubo-kun’s accompanying her to look around? In that case, Kubo-kun’s really so kind.

“Ah! Or is it that Kubo-kun likes Shimizu-san.”

In that case, Muttsurini’s ‘love is blind’ explains things.

“Ahh…well, it’s true that they can’t remain calm because it involves people they like.”

“I’d say…why are you so slow…?”

That’s weird. Did everyone find out about it a long time ago? I did realize it today, so it can’t be helped if Hideyoshi’s scolding me for being slow.

“I see. In that case, I have to check with the person himself the next time. Actually, I really want to help him out.”

“Akihisa…how can you be so cruel…”

“Better give it up, Akihisa. You’ll make Kubo cry.”

“…That’s too much.”

“???”

Not good. I don’t understand what the three of them are saying at all.

(Where…where are they…hm? There seems to be light in front…)

(O, onee-sama…where…?)

“Hm? Looks like Kubo and Shimizu reached the checkpoint.”

“Ah, really.”

The monitor shows them walking out of the maze and appearing in front of a wide space. They deliberately set up light to decide the winner, and it does look like this is the checkpoint of A classroom.

(Ohh, looks like you guys are here. You kept us waiting!)

(You’re the first pair to reach us. I’ll show you our abilities as 3rd years, so grit your teeth and die!)

The ones standing at the checkpoint are the two sempais, the familiar Mohawk and the crewcut, the Toko-Natsu pair. We can see a teacher from a corner of the monitor. This checkpoint is manned by Kimura-sensei, so it looks like they’re going to fight using physics.

(I’m sorry, but have Yoshii-kun and Shimada-san passed by here?)

(Hm? You are the first pair here.)

(Eh? Why did this…those two should be earlier than us…)

(It seems that Yoshii’s group snuck out midway through. I remember seeing it on the monitor.)

(How, how can that be…then aren’t we just wasting our time here…?_

(Hm? I don’t know what are you talking about, but if you want to see them, you have to beat us before you can return back to your classroom—summon!)

(That’s how it is, hurry up. Summon!)

(Is that so…then, summon…)

(…Summon…)

Kubo-kun, who looks like he lost a little motivation to fight, and Shimizu-san, who doesn’t look human anymore, are facing the Toko-Natsu pair as they summon their monsters.

“Can Kubo-kun’s group win?”

“Maybe not. Shimizu and Kubo should be stronger in humanities, so if they’re going to fight using physics…it’ll be rather hard.”

Yuuji probably investigated on the grades of the other classes’ important members during the past few summoning wars, so that’s why he’ll give this remark. Those who chose the sciences will be more interested in subjects like physics and chemistry, while most of those who are into humanities are more into biology [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] and geology. This is because there are different methods of studying them, to calculate or to memorize the content. Basically however, every subject for the 2nd years are necessary, so I think it’s not like Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san don’t have a complete chance of winning.

“The 3rd years are studying based on the exam format. That Toko-Natsu pair must be somewhat confident if they’ll choose physics as a deciding subject.

“Speaking of which…this might be a tough battle for Kubo-kun’s group.”

On a side note, unlike our 2nd year students’ learning format, the 3rd years can choose certain subjects (like physics, chemistry, biology, geology, geography, Japanese History, World History), so the rulings of carrying out summoning wars for them seems to be a little different from us. They can change their subjects, like ‘physics for biology’ or ‘chemistry for geology’. Basically, these are the summoning rules designed for the central exams, and our overall points are roughly calculated through this set of rules…well, we don’t have to understand about this level of technology too deeply.

“In other words, the reason why the subject used is Physics is because the Toko-Natsu pair are science based. Am I right?”

“That’s how it is. But of course, the opponent will choose a subject beneficial to them, just like who we would choose health education.”

Because of the principal’s teaching directive, health education is a necessary subject all students need to study. However, many people will give up on that subject if it’s not tested during the central exams, let alone the 3rd years who are preparing for these central exams. However, the 2nd years do have super experts on health education, so this was actually beneficial to us.

On the other hand, the 3rd years have an advantage in chosen subjects like physics and geology. Unlike us, who have to study all the subjects, the 3rd years just need to focus on the subjects they’re specializing in. Even if they are humanities students, there’s no comparison between the 2nd years who have to study every subject and the 3rd years who can focus on a select few. Of course, the teachers may vary the difficulty level in response to this, but there are still differences in points. This is why the summoning wars carried out by each year has different rules, and thus, the subject for this abnormal matchup will be much more important.

A class, Kubo Toshimitsu, Physics 213 points

And

D class, what was originally Shimizu Miharu, Physics 71 points.

First, the 2nd years’ scores are shown.

As expected of Kubo-kun. He specializes in humanities, but is still able to get points that are above average for class 2-A. Even if it’s not at the extremely high level of 400 or something, this level of battle ability is rather amazing. As for Shimizu-san…she doesn’t seem to be particularly good in physics, and her points are comparable to mine.

“With their points, it’ll be dangerous if our opponents here have more than 200 points.”

“There should be no problems, right? Our opponents are the Toko-Natsu pair after all.”

“Yeah. Yuuji really helped us out by taunting them.”

“…Good foresight.”

“Our opponents are 3rd years. It will be tough.”

I hope Kubo-kun’s group can try to wear out their fighting strength and let Yuuji and Kirishima-san finish them off.

During the previous battles, we fought using Japanese history during the summoning tournament, and there was the battle using world history before. The Toko-Natsu pair have points of around 200. In that case, even if physics is their best subject, I guess it will be around 250 points. In contrast, Yuuji and Kirishima-san will be—

A class, Tsunemura Yuusaku, Physics 412 points

And

A class, Natsukawa Shunpei, Physics 408 points.

“““WHAT!??”””

We’re all so shocked that our exclamations are all in unison.

“Wai, wait a second! What’s with those scores? Are the Toko-Natsu’s scores that good?”

“Looking at such scores, they’re basically elite students in A class itself.”

“…Unbelievable.”

Even if these are the subjects they’re good at, these marks are way too high! The scores are really much different compared to their other subjects!

“I didn’t expect this…it’s no wonder they accepted my taunt so easily. Those two already saw through my intention!”

The Toko-Natsu pair aren’t tense at all probably because they will expect our side to send Yuuji and Kirishima-san to deal with them. So that’s what they were planning. It’s really our mistake to underestimate our opponents…

(Alright then, try your best, kouhais.)

(You kept us waiting for long. Don’t get beaten in just a few hits.)

The Toko-Natsu pair’s summoned beasts are demons that aren’t any different from the controllers themselves, wielding metal rods. These summoned beasts give off an evil antagonistic presence, and this really fits them.

However, Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san have to find a way to fight them! I believe those two will give their all ((We admit defeat)) that’s too fast! The winner’s decided like this!?

“Kubo and Shimizu are unwilling to battle because of that conversation just now, is it? That must be the Toko-Natsu pair’s sure-fire move.”

“Well, that’s how it is. They were aiming for something else right from the beginning anyway.”

The monitor shows the opponents’ metal rods slam down viciously at Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san’s summoned beast. Un. This difference in battle ability is really too great.

“What do you think, Yuuji? Do we have a chance of winning?”

“Un…in the best case scenario, I’ll say a 40% chance.”

“That’s really tough.”

We don’t even have a 50% chance of winning.

“Leaving aside Shouko, I have only 150 points for physics. Also, our opponents here have one more year of summoned beast control experience compared to us. They have the advantage both in terms of scores and experience.”

“In that case, shall we send some other team to wear down their strength?”

“…That’s tough as well. Including those who went in, we have only 4 pairs of fighting forces left.”

Muttsurini looks over at the namelist as he answers my question.

Only 4 pairs left, 8 people altogether? If we don’t include Yuuji and Kirishima-san, there are 3 groups left. We don’t even know whether any group can hold themselves from screaming and get to the final checkpoint in the first place either.

“…Just to mention it. One of the 4 groups is your group, Akihisa.”

“Eh? Me? Ah, that’s right. I’m not disqualified anyway, now that you mention it.”

I forgot all about it. We’re still not considered to be disqualified because Minami fainted out of fear, and didn’t scream out.

“But if Minami fainted, our group will not be able to provide any battle support.”

Even if I carry the unconscious Minami back into the battlefield, my physics alone can’t do anything. I can’t help but grimace at this.

“…(Shakes head)”

But Muttsurini actually shakes his head to answer my self-pity. Eh? Am I wrong?

“Akihisa, Muttsurini isn’t talking about your pairing with Shimada.”

“Eh? But isn’t Muttsurini talking about me…”

“Um, besides you, Yuuji and Kirishima, ain’t there someone else? There’s another great talent[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] who hasn’t been disqualified.”

Now that Hideyoshi mentions it, I look around at everyone present. Muttsurini is disqualified, Hideyoshi too, Yuuji’s a pair with Kirishima-san, and the one left is…”

“Are, are you talking about me…?”

Oh yeah! There’s still Himeji-san! Looks like she thought that she’s disqualified too because she’s too scared.

But even if she’s not disqualified, can Himeji-san really take part in this test of courage tournament? It’ll be too much if we force her to take part. Since Minami is so terrified despite taking the initiative, it’ll be too pitiful for Himeji-san here.

“Ah, ahh…I, I really can’t handle that kind of thing…”

Himeji-san mutters with utmost apology from the bottom of her heart. She must be troubled thinking that she can’t contribute to the team. Such a kind girl.

“So, well…I will end up causing Akihisa-kun lots of troubles…”

“Don’t worry about such things, Himeji-san. The punishment of losing isn’t anything great!”

“If possible…I, I want to take part in this with you too, Akihisa-kun…”

“You really don’t have to force yourself to take part—wait, ehh? Himeji-san, you’re really willing to go?”

“Ah, yes. If it doesn’t bother you, Akihisa-kun…”

“Why would I? I won’t feel bothered at all! I’ll be really welcoming of it too!”

I’m really happy here! Not because we got extra firepower, but because Himeji-san is willing to take part in this test of courage tournament.

It’s rare for everyone to experience this kind of activity. It’ll really be a pity if one only has the memory of ‘being terrified to death just by watching the monitor image in the classroom’. It doesn’t matter if we get disqualified by screaming the moment we step into the haunted house; the most important thing is that everyone can take part in this and laugh about it, saying things like ‘it’s really scary’ once everything’s over, and making wonderful memories of it. Thus, I’m really happy that Himeji-san is finally willing to take part in this.

“Is that so? So you finally decide to join, Himeji…yeah, you definitely won’t have a chance of winning after seeing Shimada and Akihisa like that. Now’s the time to summon your courage.”

“Sa, Sakamoto-kun! I’ll get angry if you continue!”

“Okay okay okay. I won’t say anything. I’ll just shut up, alright?”

Yuuji gives a sinister grin on his face.

I see. Minami’s passion in taking part despite being scared brought lots of courage to Himeji-san. It’s true that Minami’s hard work is really making my heart race. If I think about it this way, I can understand why Himeji-san would nod her head and agree.

“Le, let’s go, Akihisa-kun.”

“Un, you’re right. Let’s hurry up then!”

I better hurry before everyone realizes that Himeji-san and I are paired up and comes for my throat.

“Right, I better get ready.”

“…Yuuji, you can hug onto me tightly if you’re scared.”

“I refuse. Also, please do whatever you want if you’re scared.”

“…Impossible. Those kinds of scary things scare me the most. I’ll definitely stick to you, Yuuji.”

“I’ll show you the expressions when you attack me the next time. That’s a real demon.”

“…Kyaa, it’s so scary.”

“Uggooh!! My, my joints!?”

“…Cough, cough. Kyahh, kya…? Iya…?”

“You’re practicing your cries now? Damn it! I definitely won’t be tricked by you—GYAAAHHHH!!!”

“…I see. Gyaahhh, that…”

I can hear Yuuji and Kirishima-san’s conversation while I leave the classroom with Himeji-san. That Yuuji…I hope he won’t scream out in pain once his joints are restrained.

<center>☆</center>

“A, Akihisa-kun…please don’t let go of my hand…”

“U, un, I get it.”

Himeji-san holds onto my hand tightly. I can’t let go even if I want to because of how she’s holding my hand.

In fact, Himeji-san has been sticking tightly to me ever since just now, causing me to sweat out of nervousness. I do feel embarrassed for being held by her so tightly…

“…It’s not scary, it’s not scary…I won’t feel scared as long as I’m with Akihisa-kun…”

But it seems that Himeji-san doesn’t have the time to focus on such things. Or rather, I can’t relax at all either. Himeji-san is being so close to me that I can’t be bothered about whether those demons will scare me or not.

“Speaking of which, those monsters haven’t appeared yet.”

Himeji-san and I have just stepped into this classroom, but this is way too quiet. I remember that in C classroom, there would be 4,5 times the summoned beasts will try to scare us. What’s going on? Is it because A classroom is too big, and that there are too few summoned beasts available? Or are the 3rd years intending to carry out a terrifying act once we relax since we’re all tensed up? The enemy must be thinking of using such a plan, like using “Akihisa-kun…(hugs)” soft meat buns, the squishy and soft feel and the smell to scare us. Even if we fail here, I’m already mentally prepared to live together with Himeji-san for eternally. In that case, I have to make sure I have my water supply, beat the Toko-Natsu pair, and finish my mission uboah!”

“Ahh, that was dangerous…it’s really dangerous now when this maze is so dark and so quiet…!”

“That, that’s right…it’s quiet and dark. It’s really scary…”

“No, that’s not it Himeji-san. I’m saying that it’s dangerous, not scary.”

“???”

I nearly became Yuuji’s summoned beast (a werewolf). If I attack Himeji-san at this moment, she’ll scream out of fear, causing us to get disqualified, and I’ll be hated by her, beaten up by the other classmates, get expelled from school and get forcefully kissed by nee-san, leaving my life to be left with an endless darkness…dangerous! This situation’s really dangerous!

“Well, Himeji-san…”

“Ye, yes?”

Anyway, I better speak up to break this silence no matter what first, or I may lose control of my sanity in such a silent moment. If I can talk, I might be able to divert Himeji-san’s attention and not let her be so scared.

“Thank you very much for taking part in this activity even though you’re so scared.”

“Ah, don’t say that. I should be the one thanking you for being willing to pair up with me even though I might bring you lots of troubles, Akihisa-kun.”

“Why would I? I won’t feel troubled. I just feel happy inside to be able to take part in this with you. I don’t find this troublesome at all.”

“I’m happy to hear you say this.”

The fearful Himeji-san finishes her words, and breaks out a beautiful smile right at me.

“But you do feel rather scared, right?”

“We, well…ye, yes…I do feel scared…”

“There hasn’t been a single monster appearing, but this dim-looking maze is already scary enough without anyone around. Also, I have to endure the pressure of the summoned beasts appearing out of nowhere. It must be stressful for people who are scared of such things, I guess?

“Well…Akihisa-kun, I’m sorry…that I’m not athletic, and scared of such things, always relying on you to help me…”

“Ah, don’t worry. You really don’t have to apologize to me because of this.”

“But…”

Himeji-san still gives an apologetic look, and I can only open my mouth slowly and say.

“Himeji-san, even if you blame yourself for this…us guys don’t hate it when you can rely on us.”

“You don’t hate me…relying on you?”

“Un, because, for a, erm…cute girl like you, Himeji-san, any guy will be happy that you’re willing to work hard even though you’re scared, and how you rely on me. I can only feel delighted that you will rely on me, Himeji-san, so why would I feel troubled?”

“Cu, cute, is it…hou…”

Himeji-san blushes as she lowers her head, and I feel awkward for saying such a foreign line, and my face feels like it’s going to blow out fire.

“About that…”

“U, hm? Is there anything you want to say, Himeji-san?”

“Well…do you feel happy to be with me, Akihisa-kun?”

That slender small hand holding onto mine is exerting more force.

“Of, of course I am! You’re cute and smart, and also kind too, Himeji-san. I basically can’t find any weaknesses in you, and I’m basically protecting a princess whenever I’m with you!”

“…Eh?”

I think I often hear people say that the name represents a person, and the ‘Hime’[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] in the name ‘Himeji Mizuki’ really suits her.

“But I guess the problem is about how you’re walking with a guy like me who’s stupid, doesn’t know how to fight, and is unreliable, Himeji-san—hm?”

Suddenly, Himeji-san pulls our hands that are held together.

“Did you say…princess?”

I turn my embarrassed face to the side to look at Himeji-san, and see her looking down sadly as she stops.

“What’s the matter, Himeji-san?”

“…There’s something…”

Himeji-san lets out a teeny-weeny voice.

“…There has been something…I wanted to ask you a long time ago, Akihisa-kun…”

Something she wanted to ask me a long time ago? What’s the matter? Looking at her expression now, it does seem to be something unhappy…did I accidentally mention something bad?

“Wha, what is it? Is there anything you want to say to me?”

“…Akihisa-kun…what do you…think about me…?”

“Eh?”

Why is Himeji-san saying this out of a sudden? What’s the situation now?

“That’s because…I’ve always been wondering, even though you’ve been treating me carefully like a princess, are you just trying to keep your distance away from me…”

“Keep my distance from you, Himeji-san?”

I don’t have that intention…do I?

“Because, Akihisa-kun…didn’t you just say it…that I’m like a ‘flawless princess’?”

“Ah, un, I did say it.”

“But I’m not! I’m not a princess at all! I’m always so slow-witted no matter what I do, and I’ll get jealous all the time. Even when everyone keeps praising me for doing well in schoolwork, I always pass out during the important exams, and my urge to have it all to myself…I have a lot of faults, and I keep causing trouble for others…”

“No, not at all…”

“That’s how it is! I have lots of weaknesses, but you don’t understand at all, Akihisa-kun. I think this is because there’s a wide gap between us…”

It’s not very loud, but Himeji-san does talk fast and rushed.

“Is it really weird for me to be walking with you like this, Akihisa-kun? To me…it really doesn’t suit me to be with this Akihisa-kun who’s cheery, kind, attractive and charismatic. But Akihisa-kun, you praise me so much and belittle yourself, so I feel that you’re trying to keep your distance away from me…”

I never thought that Himeji-san will ever say such a thing, and I don’t even know how to respond.

“Akihisa-kun, you’ve always been taking care of me…but the person who caught your eye isn’t really me, right?”

“…”

I can’t describe Himeji-san’s current expression now, either she’s trying to probe me, or she’s trying to rely on me.

I didn’t know that Himeji-san has always been troubled by such a thing…but I do feel that being isolated isn’t a good thing. The friends who often play with me are all close to me, but even I will feel unhappy if the way I’m being treated is different. Himeji-san has been conscious of her weak health, and so she’s more sensitive to how people react to her actions, I guess?

“Ah! So, sorry…for saying such weird things when you helped me a lot here…”

Himeji-san looks like she suddenly recovered after seeing that I’m utterly speechless. She doesn’t cling onto me now as she takes half a step back, and pulls the distance between us.

“Hi, Himeji-san, that…”

“Ple, please forget about what I just said. I just said that stupidly because I was too scared. It’s really nothing, sor—”

Himeji-san suddenly seems to remember something as she stares at my hand, unable to finish her words. What is she looking at—ah, this is bad! I forgot I’m still holding the camera! In that case, won’t Himeji-san’s words just now be heard?

“Eh, erm erm…that, I’m just thinking, maybe you might be shocked if I tell you my troubles, Akihisa-kun! Tha, that’s because…you don’t feel scared at all, right, Akihisa-kun? I wanted to scare you a little…”

“Ah, ahaha. I was really shocked by you. I nearly screamed out there and got disqualified, ahahahaha…”

We can only try to hide this. I don’t know whether Himeji-san’s words just now were real or not, but we have to put this aside for now. I can’t add on to Himeji-san’s troubles in this situation where everyone can hear us.

“It’ll be really scary if we don’t joke around a little in this situation, huh? Ahaha.”

“Really, your joke went overboard there, Himeji-san. Those who don’t know what’s going on will think you have interest in me after hearing that, right?”

“Ah, no. About that…that’s not a joke…”

“No, not a joke? Yeah…it’s not the time to play a joke…”

“Ahhh, no! I’m not saying that this isn’t the time to play a joke…”

Himeji-san waves her hands flusteredly.

Anyway, it seems that our conversation that gone back to normal. In this situation, we better just laugh it off.

“Alright, let’s stop standing around here and chat. We have to move on.”

“Ah, you’re right. Sakamoto-kun’s group may be catching up soon.”

“But those jokes are rather interesting.”

“Ahaha. Ah, but the serious[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] thing I was talking about is true!”

“Eh…’heavy’ as in…”

Is it that part that’s developed exceptionally well compared to ordinary people?

“Ah…I, I’m not talking about the body, I’m talking about how my thoughts and heart feels heavy. As for my weight…un…it, it’s a little heavy…”

Himeji-san puts her hand on her stomach as she mutters.

Why are girls so mindful of their own weight? It’s like many people really want the slender waist of a model, but I do find Himeji-san cuter than those girls that are too skinny.

“There’s no need to worry about this! I don’t find you pudgy at all.”

“No, I’m really heavy. Whether it’s in terms of weight or thoughts…”

In this aspect, Himeji-san is really a girl, unlike my sister who doesn’t care about such trivial things at all.

“So…I’ve been concerned…you’re so close to Minami-chan, but it’s like you’re keeping your distance away from me…”

“Hm? Himeji-san, did you just say something?”

“Nothing, I didn’t say anything at all. Okay, let’s keep going.”

“Ah, Himeji-san, if you’re so far away—”

“It, it’s okay to keep this kind of distance! It’s definitely because you’re thinking for me so much if you’re worried about such a small thing…!”

Once she said that, Himeji-san’s small hand that was grabbing onto mine just lets go like that as she looks determined while moving off.

I don’t really think that Himeji-san is fine now, but since she herself says so, I shouldn’t be talking much about this. Besides, she must be concerned about the camera in my hand, I suppose? Or is it that she’s not scared because there aren’t any monsters coming out anymore? Either way, since Himeji-san’s trying to get involved in the game, I shouldn’t be obstructing her…but what’s with this sense of helplessness?

“Speaking of which, we haven’t seen one appear even after walking for so long…what’s going on?”

We could only see the dim maze ever since the beginning. Is this part of the 3rd years’ plan? Do they think that my pairing with Himeji-san will fail right from the beginning? Or are the 3rd years planning to send all their forces to deal with the formidable opponents of Yuuji and Kirishima-san? However, I don’t think they will be so foolish so as to think of sending more people to stop those two…in that case, there’re other plans, right? The reason why they’re leaving Himeji-san and me alone when we can be dealt with so easily…what is it?

Himeji-san’s still quite some distance away from me, and I continue forward while having all sorts of doubts in my mind.

At this moment, I hear familiar sounding voices from the wall.

“…Yuuji, I’m scared. You should be sticking close to me.”

“I refuse. I have to hold the camera too.”

“…In that case, I have to do this.”

“No, I don’t mean that you have to help me hold the camera…”

“…But I’ll be scared if you don’t stick closely to me.”

“Stop lying! Anyone can tell that you’re not scared of this at all. Also, there hasn’t been a monster appearing up till now.”

“…In that case, let me change this.”

“Hm? What do you want to say?”

“…If you don’t stick to me tightly, something horrifying will happen to you, Yuuji.”

“……(Tsukatsukatsukatsukatsuka)”

“…Yuuji, you won’t run away.”

“Stop joking around! Who wants to be killed by you here!”

Yuuji and Kirishima-san’s conversation reaches my ears. Those two should be very close to us because we’re just separated by a wall. It’s really great that they’re still as amicable with each other as ever.

But there’s something that concerns me.

“Hasn’t anything happened to Yuuji’s side…”

It’s getting weirder and weirder. Even if those 3rd year sempais feel that I won’t cause them much damage, it’s too unnatural for them not to be wary of Yuuji and Kirishima-san. There must be a ploy in this.

As I’m thinking about this—

“…!?”

The lights that brightened this dim maze vanish.

“Eh? A, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji-san’s troubled voice is ringing nearby.

I want to get over to her immediately, but I can’t move immediately if I don’t have the lights guiding me. Damn it, I really shouldn’t have let go of Himeji-san’s hand and let her move off alone.

“Calm down first, Himeji-san. You should stay at where you are instead of moving around and wait for your eyes to get used to the darkness. Also, you should close your eyes so that you won’t feel scared.”

“Okay, I understand…”

I remain where I am once I reminded Himeji-san too as I wait for my eyes to get used to the darkness.

I let Himeji-san close her eyes because I fear that the summoned beasts will suddenly close in on her and scare her when the lights are lit. That should be the case.

It seems that there’s a sound coming from somewhere in the darkness. Bring it…the 3rd years are finally making their move!

The weird noises nearby disappear, and my eyes are somewhat getting used to the darkness as I can vaguely see what’s around me. Now, the most important thing is to get back to Himeji-san and calm her down.

“Eh? That’s weird? Why’s the road…”

I can’t see clearly, but there’s a wall that appeared between Himeji-san and me when we’re 2, 3 steps away from each other…did the 3rd years change the panel layout of the maze during the time when we couldn’t even see out fingers?

“This isn’t good…! I have to get over to Himeji-san fast…!”

I frantically search around for a path. I’m still not disqualified yet if I’m alone, but it’s pointless even if I get to the checkpoint if I’m not in a pair. Also, the most important thing is that it’ll be really pitiful if I let the terrified Himeji-san be alone in such an environment.

While in the midst of the darkness, I reach my arm out to the space approximately 10cm in front of me. After walking for a while, I think I can sense the presence of someone else here, and hurriedly hold his hand. Great! I managed to find Himeji-san without taking too much time.

“Sorry, Himeji-san, you must be scared, right? But I guess you're—”

PAK (Lights are switched back on)

“—Ugly?”

“I’ll kill you.”

Standing right in front of me is the guy who’s completely different from the endearing looking Himeji-san, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“Uu…it’s already shocking to see your face when you just appeared in front of me like that, Yuuji. I really want to see Himeji-san now. This is really quite the trauma to me…”

“Shut up. Move your hand away from me. That’s disgusting.”

“Ah, sorry.”

I hurriedly let go of Yuuji’s hand, whom I mistook for someone else. It’s no wonder why I was wondering why Himeji-san’s hand got so thick and hard…

“Ah, now’s not the time for this. Yuuji, have you seen Himeji-san?”

“Nope, I didn’t see her.”

What should I do? Got to find her quickly!

“Alright, Yuuji. That’s how it is. I have to hurry up and find Himeji-san.”

“Wait, Akihisa.”

I turn around, only for Yuuji to suddenly call me.

“What is it? I’m anxious now!”

“I think you’ll just be wasting your efforts if you want to look for Himeji.”

What does he mean by that?

“We’re being toyed by them now.”

“Eh? Why?”

Yuuji’s usual simple explanation causes me to have lots of questions.
“Himeji and Shouko should have met already. Maybe we might hear screams later.”

“Himeji-san and Kirishima-san will scream after meeting? What do you mean?”

“This is the plan they thought of to deal with Shouko. Actually, there’s nothing surprising about it at all. Shouko’s scores are extremely outstanding, so if they want to make such a tough opponent get disqualified, there’s no need to deal with her directly. They just need to deal with her partner. However, it’s almost impossible for me to scream as Shouko’s partner, so they chose to switch our partners.”

“Eh? That means the 3rd years want to let Kirishima-san and Himeji-san be on the same group and attack them?”

Leaving aside what kind of ploy there is, Himeji-san should be alright if she’s with Kirishima-san, right? On thinking about this, I can finally feel relieved.

“No, they may not be targeting Himeji. The 3rd years are aiming at those who might scream, whoever it may be.”

“Whoever it may be, is it?”

“Weren’t there quite a few groups who got lost and couldn’t get out before we entered? I guess they weren’t disqualified, but stuck inside and unable to get out.”

“This…is to let Kirishima-san switch partners, is it?”

“Yeah. Our opponents have some form of understanding in regards to the numbers and type of people we have. They already guessed that Shouko and I will be the last pair, and deliberately left the first few teams to switch over when its necessary.”

If Yuuji and Kirishima-san enter midway through the game, the 3rd years just need to make them switch partners while they’re stuck in the maze and unable to get out. However, they can’t do so if it’s the last pair. That’s why they deliberately left the first few teams.

“Eh? But even if they want to do so, aren’t there quite a lot of uncertain aspects? They have to split us up if they want us to switch partners, isn’t it? Can the 3rd years really grasp the timing and do such a thing?”

“That’s why they designed this maze. Those 3rd years will hide the path leading to the destination as long as the situation is beneficial to them, whether it’s an extra wall, an extra path, or a rule not to break the passages. It’s not impossible.”

“Uwah, that’s despicable…”

In other words, the 3rd years intend to trap us inside this maze until the situation is beneficial to them, is it? In that case, it’s not a mere accident that the lights went out when Himeji-san and I were slightly apart from each other, but because they already planned on the moment to split us up.

“Then why did Kubo-kun’s pair get all the way to the checkpoint?”

“This is a cover to prevent their ploy for creating the maze from being revealed, I suppose? Also, they already had a rough idea on Kubo and Shimizu’s scores during the last checkpoint. Besides Kubo, Shimizu is just at D class level, and the Toko-Natsu won’t have to spend much effort dealing with them thanks to their control and summoned beasts scores. They’re much easier to deal with than Shouko and me.”

I see. Even if Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san’s pair managed to reach the checkpoint at the end without getting disqualified, we won’t feel anything weird about it. Most probably, they already saw through this and carried out such a plan.

“Also, there’s the issue of wanting to reclaim their pride.”

“Ahh, that reason seems to be enough for them to do this.”

The Toko-Natsu pair’s physics scores aren’t just abnormally high. They must be rather concerned about not letting the kouhais think that their world history scores yesterday were their real abilities. Well…it’s like they want to show off their outstanding scores because they want to give this impression.

“Anyway, that’s how it is. We’ve been completely had by those two.”

“Is that so…but Yuuji, I feel that you’re really different today, aren’t you?”

“Nn? Really?”

“Yeah. Normally, you’ll think of a counterplan if you know that you’ve been had by the opponent, right, Yuuji?”

“Well, you’re right there.”

Yuuji’s just calmly explaining the current situation to me even after we’re being cornered so badly. This really isn’t like Yuuji.

“Did something happen?”

“Nothing.”

“Really? If there’s nothing, why aren’t you feeling bothered and think about a counterplan?”

“Because my objective is complete.”

“Objective?”

“That’s right. The reason why we have this tournament was original to escape Ironman’s summer remedials. My objective was complete the moment this tournament was organized, whether we win or lose.”

“Oh, I see.”

“But it’s really vexing to lose to those two. And it’ll be troublesome to be in charge of the sports festival and clean up after it. If possible, I don’t want to take over this hot potato, so I’ll try my best to win this tournament.”

Now this is the Yuuji I know of. Since we escaped Ironman’s sobering hellish remedials, we’ll just be in charge of preparing the sports festival and cleaning up, but this kind of preparatory work is heaven compared to F class’ summer Iron-fist remedials. Also, the time taken to prepare for the sports festival will probably be overlapped with the time taken for lessons. In that case, even if we don’t have to do things for the 3rd years, we still have to face Ironman. If we can’t prepare using our free time, Ironman might suddenly add in after-class supplementary classes. Anyway, there’s no much difference between whether we win or we lose. Yuuji’s right in that in this current situation, the reason why we don’t like losing now is probably because we’re losing to the Toko-Natsu pair.

“This test of courage tournament is just a game. There’s no need to be so serious.”

Yuuji folds his arms and proudly nods at me. Even though he says so, it feels like he did seriously think when we were deciding on the rules.

“But it doesn’t sound like you want to admit defeat when you say this.”

“Gu…”

Arre? Did I guess correctly?

I lift my stare at Yuuji, and he immediately pretends to look calm as he says,

“Anyway, I did think of a plan for you and I to break through this current situation now…”

“Eh? You already have an idea?”

“But the most important part of that plan has to be done by you. I have to find a way to hold off the Toko-Natsu, and this really annoys me.”

“I see. So you’ll get jealous if I’m the only one who gets to show off?”

“I’m concerned that you can’t finish the job properly, you idiot.”

Yuuji retorts back unhappily.

I do feel that this strategy seems boring to Yuuji just by listening, especially when he has to hold off the Toko-Natsu pair.

“Never mind. That’s how it is anyway. We just need to watch how things go, so just leave Himeji to Shouko.”

“Is that so…but Himeji-san should feel a little more relaxed if Kirishima-san is around.”

Luckily, the ones holding the cameras this time are Kirishima-san and me, so we still have a camera each despite splitting up. Without the cameras, we have to return back to the classroom.

“Alright, Akihisa, let’s go.”

“Okay okay, I get it. Ah—to think that the person walking beside me has changed from Himeji-san to Yuuji; why must such a calamity happen to me…”

Just when I’m muttering unhappy, I suddenly realize something.

Nn? Wait a moment. Based on Yuuji’s explanation just now, it seems that he noticed their intention, so why did he allow himself to split from Kirishima-san as according to the opponent’s plan? I already realized their intention and a counterplan.

I don’t think it’s really possible, but maybe, this guy…

“Yuuji…did you purposely follow what they wanted just to get away from Kirishima-san?”

“What are you saying, Akihisa? Our opponents are the 3rd year sempais. Isn’t it amazing for them to come up with such a plan? Also, it can’t be helped that our F class is rendered helpless in this intense battle of wits.”

“And your true thoughts?”

“I remembered the horrifying experience of being pursued with the nail-bat when I entered the haunted house with Shouko.”

Ah, this is due to the wedding experience I planned before.

“What the heck, Yuuji. You’re scared of taking part in this even though you sound really impressive here.”

“What nonsense. Those ghosts or youkais don’t scare me at all.”

“Ah. Kirishima-san is over at that corner.”

“Ku…! I can make it. Akihisa barrier[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References]…!”

“I see what you’re scared of now, Yuuji.”

Also, Yuuji might use me as a shield if anything happens.

“Why are you concerned about such a small matter, shie—Akihisa.”

“You bastard…! You nearly ended up calling me shield, right…?”

Yuuji’s the only person I’ll definitely not go to a real haunted house with.

“Speaking of which, it’s really weird.”

“The weird thing is your brain, Yuuji?”

“Shut up, you disposal armor plate. I’m saying that the weird thing is how we haven’t hear Himeji scream yet. Isn’t that weird?”

“Ah, that’s right.”

Yuuji and I had been chatting for quite a while. If the opponent’s plan is successful, they should have scared Himeji-san already and make her scream…

As such a doubt pops up in my mind, a soft conversation can be heard from the wall.

“…Are you alright, Himeji?”

“Ye, yes…! I’m fine…! It’s not scary…!”

“…These things are just summoned beasts with modified appearances. They aren’t scary at all.”

“Yes. That’s right. They’re not scary because they’re summoned beasts…”

Aren’t these Himeji-san and Kirishima-san’s voices?

“Do you think they can hear us if we call their names?”

“Who knows? Maybe Himeji is trying to prevent herself from screaming and can’t be bothered to notice our voices.”

“Well, let’s try that out first then. Oii, Himeji-san.”

I deliberately keep my voice down to call Himeji-san on the other side of the wall so that I won’t be deemed disqualified. Since we can hear their voices on the other side, I guess they should be able to hear my call, right?

“…!? I, I didn’t hear anything...! There’s no one else here. I definitely can’t be hearing anyone here…”

Better give it up here, Akihisa. This will bring about the opposite effect.”

“Looks like it.”

Himeji-san is trying so hard to fight her fear. It’ll be sorry of me to scare her by calling her now.

“But…Himeji’s really trying her best to endure even when she’s so scared.”

“Yeah. She’s probably used to how such summoned beasts are used to scare us, I guess?”

“What nonsense. Shimada’s as terrified as her and fainted already! Is it possible for her to go to such an extent when she’s ''used'' to this?”

“Yeah, seems like you’re right?”

It is like what Yuuji said. Fear comes from within, and isn’t something that can be conquered psychologically in such a short while. It’s like someone with acrophobia getting used to standing at a high place. It’s basically impossible.

“Be honest with me, Akihisa, did something happen when you two were alone?”

“Eh? U…n…now that you mention it, something did seem to happen…”

If I have to say what happened, it’s probably about the conversation between Himeji-san and me. Himeji-san’s troubles are like…how I deliberately tries to keep my distance from her, how I seem distant to her. However, this isn’t something that can be freely discussed with others…

Yuuji sees that I choose to remain silent and not explain further, he suddenly walks over and whispers to me so softly the camera can’t record it.

(Actually, I did hear a little of what you two were talking about. Didn’t Himeji say something about being worried about something and keeping distance or sorts?)

Oh yeah. Just like how I overheard Yuuji and Kirishima-san’s conversation, Yuuji who’s standing on the other stand of that wall should be able to hear our voices.

(Un…yeah. It seems that Himeji-san has lots of troubles.)

(Looks like it. I already talked to Himeji about that before.)

(Eh?)

(Don’t be mistaken. I only chatted with her about this as a friend in an indirect manner.)

So Himeji-san does feel bothered for feeling isolated…

(That’s why Himeji is working hard in her own way.)

(Work hard?)

(She’s working hard to be a friend who can be relied on so that we can be closer together. She feels that she’s always being helped, and she’s rather bothered by this.)

(Speaking of which, it seems that we talked about something similar before.)

I remember it was after that summoning war or something. At that time, Himeji-san once said at the park that ‘during the summoning battle, and it was the same this time. I'm always getting helped by others’, or something.

(But I feel that she doesn’t have to be bothered by such a small thing.)

(Even if you say so, Himeji may not have the same idea as you. That’s because of her nature itself.)

(Really…I guess you’re right.)

I don’t feel that I’ve always been helping Himeji-san in a one-sided manner, like how she often teaches me, how she tries to assist me during the summoning wall, and how she often supports me; she does support me in lots of ways. However, it’s pointless for us to try and coax her if she still feels guilty, isn’t it?

If Himeji-san can’t feel relieved, there will be a heavy burden that she will never be able to let go. Now is the best chance to let Himeji-san work hard and abandon all the shackles in her heart. So I shouldn’t step in to help; I just need to support her from the shadows.

(Also, if Himeji is willing to work hard, it’s not just a dream for us to win this.)

(That’s right. It’ll be great if she can showcase her ability here.)

I just hope Himeji-san can work hard to overcome this, whether it’s for herself or for us.

“OGAAA—!!”

“Uuu…! U…!”

“…Don’t be scared Himeji. These things aren’t scary at all. They’re fake.”

“Ye, yes! I’m alright…I’ll do my best…!”

The echo already has some sobbing in it, but she’s still trying to hold it in. Himeji-san right now is really moving me from the bottom of my heart now. Himeji-san, please do your best…!

“We should be moving forward now. Since you’re so worried, let’s head over to where Shouko’s group is. However, don’t reach the checkpoint before them.”

“Un.”

I follow what Yuuji said and move forward to whether Himeji-san’s group is moving to. Looking at the alignment of the classroom, we should be nearer to the checkpoint.”

“Oi oi…that girl’s really worrying hard.” 

“I think once more should be enough, but she has her eyes closed now. We have to find the moment to scare her.”

“Got it. Then, let’s begin…summon.”

We hear this suppressed conversation going on as we follow Himeji-san’s group. The sempais in charge of scaring seem to be hiding somewhere, watching the tracking images and waiting for a time strike.

“I HATE…I…”

“—U! —U! It’s alright…I’m not scared at all…”

“…You’re a good girl, Himeji.”

I can tell from the voices that Himeji-san is trying to resist a seemingly scary looking summoned beast. I’m really happy that she’s working so hard to reduce the distance between us. I really feel proud to be friends with such an outstanding girl.

“Onee-sama look at me look over at me…”

“Hauu…! Uuu…! I’m just hallucinating, I’m just thinking too much…”

“…Onee-chan’s busy now. Talk again next time.”

I can sense that Himeji-san is working hard, and really pray that she can get her rewards for her hard work, and to the checkpoint safely to beat the Toko-Natsu—even if they can’t crush them, I hope that she can try to wear out their battle ability and help us out as allies. Then, Himeji-san might feel some sense of importance in her.

Do your best…Do your best, Himeji-san…!

“—Hisa. Akihisa.”

“Do your best, do your best…!”

“Are you even listening to me, you big idiot!?”

“—!”

My, my foot seems like it’s going to get squashed. This pain is really…Yuuji’s using a mention of torture that won’t cause me to scream, but this pain is torturing me!

“Wha, what? Yuuji?”

“The front’s sealed off. We can’t get across.”

“Hm? Where?”

Now that Yuuji mentions this, I finally notice the situation in front of us. I’ve been focusing so much on encouraging Himeji-san secretly that I forgot to notice the surroundings.

“Ahh, but there seems to be a shadow in front. Maybe there’s another way around?”

“Really?”

“Anyway, let’s take a look first.”

“Alright.”

We continue moving on towards that path that looks like there’s no way through.

“But that’s rather weird. Why haven’t we seen a summoned beast at all?”

“Yeah. Well, they probably thought that they could immediately deal with Himeji, but didn’t expect her to be so hard to handle, so they could only send everyone to scare her? Anyway, it’ll be much easier than dealing with us since we won’t be screaming.”

“I see…but Himeji-san will have it tougher.”

“Also, it seems that Toko-Natsu wants to challenge us no matter what.”

“Un. That’s really just like what they will think.”

Looks like Yuuji and I really offended those two unintentionally. That’s why the Toko-Natsu want to beat us in front of everyone to avenge this.

“Even if they have such useless thoughts, it’s meaningless as long as Himeji-san and Kirishima-san manage to break through the last checkpoint successfully—nn?”

“What is it, Akihisa?”

“Nothing. I think I just saw the road in front disappear…”

“What? They changed the layout of the obstacles in the maze again?”

I stare at the walls in front of me, and suddenly realize that there’s a gap right between the walls, as if they were moved. It seems that the wall that was used to block a certain place was moved aside.

“…Himeji.”

“Ah, yes. What is it?”

“…This is probably where the last checkpoint is.”

“Eh?”

“Gek! Tsunemura? Why aren’t those two disqualified!? What should we do now?”

“You’re asking me how…we can only fight them head on now!”

Besides Himeji-san and Kirishima-san’s voices, I can also hear the Toko-Natsu pair voices . in that case, the final destination is right in front. Himeji-san’s group is soon going to succeed.”

“Ohh. Looks like they reached their objective. Himeji really worked hard there.”

“That’s great…that’s really great…”

I’m so happy that my voice is inadvertently trembling.

“it’s their fault for showing an opening accidentally when they were trying to stop us, and Shouko found the endpoint as a result. There’s no worse situation than now for those 3rd years.”

“Because Himeji-san worked so hard this time.”

What’s left is a lot simpler, they just need to challenge the Toko-Natsu. They just need to try and attack them, no matter the outcome. This isn’t too much of a problem to Himeji-san and Kirishima-san who have taken part in lots of summoning battles.

“Seriously…two girls pop up to mess things up before we can even teach that Yoshii and Sakamoto a lesson. Whose fault is it here!”

“These two girls are harder to deal with than those two scum.”

“Ahh~ who was the one who said at first that the 2nd years are all idiots and pushovers and that we can beat them easily?”

“Sorry, allow me to correct myself. Yoshii and Sakamoto are scum, but there are some serious guys amongst the 2nd years, and we have to watch out for them. You happy?”

“It’s too late to say this kind of thing. Yare yare…is this called the swans amongst the ugly ducklings? It’s really a waste for those two beautiful girls to mix around with those useless trash.”

I can clearly hear the Toko-Natsu’s conversation from behind the wall.

“Yuuji, you’ve been scolded.”

“I can’t argue back about you being viewed as trash and scum, but I really didn’t expect my name to be lumped with yours.”

“Nope, it’s definitely because you’re so stupid that even I got involved and viewed as an idiot. I’m the victim here.”

“What nonsense are you spouting, Akihisa? Who can be more trashworthy than you?”

“No no no, Yuuji, you don’t have to be so humble. You’re not like this smart me; your trash level can be ranked the highest in the world.”

““…!!(Grabbing each other by the collars)””

We continue to check on the situation around us as Yuuji and I glare at each other.

While we’re arguing with each other, we hope that Himeji-san’s group won’t talk with those two damned bastards and settle this quickly.

“It’s because this school has that kind of trash that we—”

“…Yuuji and the rest, aren’t trash.”

“—Ah?”

“…Yuuji and the rest aren’t trash.”

“Even if you want to defend them, facts are facts. Those two guys will attract the teachers attention by wrecking things, don’t even have contributions taking part in club activities, and have atrocious grades. What can we call them other than trash?”

I really want to say something, but I can’t argue about that. If I have to say, I can only make the argument of ‘I don’t want you of all people saying this about me’.

“It’s really vexing to have those two say that about us, but they’re likely saying the truth here.”

“Because we did all sorts of stupid stunts.”

Let’s not mention about that peeping incident caused by every guy’s fantasy; those upright students wouldn’t have bombed the school repeatedly.

“Seriously, those two are really the black marks to our school. If they want to cause trouble to others, they should just stay in the trash treatment.”

Looks like they really hate us as one of the Toko-Natsu is rattling on.

As Yuuji and I can only shake our heads and shrug.

<big>“WHY MUST YOU SAY SUCH TERRIBLE THINGS!!”</big>

That’s a voice we can hear loud and clear. A shout came from the other side. The one speaking is…Himeji-san?

“WHAT, WHAT’S WITH YOU!? ANYTHING YOU’RE UNHAPPY WITH!?”

“MAYBE IT’S JUST LIKE WHAT YOU SAY, THAT YOSHII-KUN AND SAKAMOTO-KUN’S GRADES AREN’T GOOD, AND A LOT OF INCIDENTS HAPPENED…BUT EVEN YOU, WHY MUST YOU SAY SUCH TERRIBLE THINGS! YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND THEM AT ALL…YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND HOW AKIHISA-KUN AND THE REST ARE ALL NICE GUYS! YOU DON’T KNOW WHY THEY’RE CAUSING THE TROUBLES IN THE FIRST PLACE!” 

“YOU’RE SO NOISY! DON’T YOU KNOW HOW STUPID THOSE TWO GUYS ARE? JUST LOOK AT THEIR GRADES AND YOU CAN YOU!”

“WHY MUST YOU DETERMINE A PERSON’S WORTH BASED ON GRADES OR MATH!? THERE’S A LOT OF THINGS THAT CAN’T BE EXPRESSED IN POINTS…!”
[[Image:Bts6 0235.jpg|thumb]]

Himeji-san’s shouts are filled with sobbing, an emotion that’s strong and can’t be ignored.

“STOP YAPPING AWAY OVER THERE! WHO WANTS TO KNOW ABOUT THOSE TWO TRASH!?”

“AKIHISA-KUN AND THE REST AREN’T TRASH LIKE YOU SAY!”

“ALRIGHT, YOU CAN SCRAM! OI, TSUNEMURA, THIS GIRL’S LOUD ENOUGH TO BE DISQUALIFIED, RIGHT?”

“Un, you’re right. We’re really lucky.”

“THAT’S HOW IT IS! NOW SCRAM!”

“…We don’t need to be reminded by you. We don’t want to keep looking at your ugly faces anyway. Let’s go, Himeji.”

“……Yes.”

Himeji-san and Kirishima-san’s presence are moving far away. They worked so hard and finally reached the final checkpoint. It’s really a pity.

“Yuuji, did you hear what Himeji-san just said? We seem to be kind friendly people to her.”

“This is the first time I’m hearing this too. I’m not as bad as you, but I do feel that I’m a complete trash.”

“Yeah. I’m not as bad as you, Yuuji, but I do realize that I’m more or less useless.”

Speaking of which, our class is basically made up of useless people.

“Seriously, it’s a pity for Himeji-san. Making it all the way here after much hardship, and wasting all our efforts.”

“Yeah. There’s no need to be so agitated over this game. It’s really a waste.”

“Yeah.”

It’s really a pity. She did grit her teeth and make it all the way here with much difficulty.

“We should go, Akihisa.”

“Un. Sorry, Yuuji.”

“You’re owing me more favors now.”

We walk off to the final checkpoint where the Toko-Natsu pair is.

This test of courage tournament is just a game. There’s no need to be so incensed by this.

However—

“We’re going to get serious from now on, you damned bastards.”

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Fourth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Sixth Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Fifth Question

2012-11-13T07:54:24Z

128.189.170.242:

==The Fifth Question==

'''Yoshii Akihisa and Sakamoto Yuuji’s real horror story introduction.'''

“Alright, I’m going to read the next mail then. This is from a person with the handle name ‘A troubled little brother’.”

“Really there, let’s hope it’s a scary one…”

“’Hello to both hosts for the first time. I want to let everyone hear about the horror experience I have.’”

“Oh, that’s still a normal start. Hello there.”

“‘Actually, I have an older brother.’”

“Fm fm.”

“‘My brother is very serious, good at studies, and I feel very proud to have such a brother.’”

“Looks like that guy is a very good brother.”

“‘However, my brother suddenly changed completely once he came back from the school study camp.’”

“Changed? Is he possessed or something?”

“‘He’s always showing a happy expression, always talking excitedly and passionately about a certain male friend called the <Biggest Idiot in the School>.’”

“……………Huh?”

“‘My brother was so passionate it was weird, so I worriedly snuck into his room to check…’”

“Ah…”

“‘In the end, I found a photo of a boy who should be of the same age as my brother in his drawer’”

“……”

“‘Ever since then, I've been terrified of staring at my brother’s face directly.’”

“……”

“‘I guess my brother accidentally stepped into a horrific world during the school study camp. Both of you, please be extra careful.’”

“……”

“The letter above is submitted by a person with the handle name 'Kubo Yoshimitsu’-san—no, from ‘a troubled little brother’.”

“I’m sorry…Kubo’s little brother…”

Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san (or whatever that is) make quick work of the two 3rd years sempai girls who’re absolutely terrified, and C classroom is cleared safely, so A classroom is the only one left.

“Then, we’ll win if Yuuji and Kirishima-san can safely break through A classroom.”

“Yeah. They don’t have many people with them, do they? A classroom doesn’t look like it has some frightening traps. I’d say, Yuuji and Kirishima should be able to win easily.”

Maybe it’s because A classroom is so big (it’s 6 times the size of D classroom) that there aren’t many scary decorations around. There’s only a maze made from the ample space and a few simple traps of summoned beasts appearing out of a sudden.

The effort the 3rd years put on A classroom is basically to build a maze that anyone will get lost in. It lacks the chilling feeling, and we do know what to expect through the tracking cameras images, but it’s not like it’s not scary at all. Thus, the groups that went in after Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san are all disqualified.

(UWWAAHH!)

(KYAAAHHHH!!!!)

“…3 and 5, fail.”

The screams can be heard from the monitors. They’re all shocked by the monsters that pop out. However, this is just an ordinary situation that will happen in a test of courage tournament. Those students who were scared by the traps just now are now enjoying the fun that comes with it.

(I can’t find it…where did those two go two? If we don’t hurry up and find them, the bond between those two may be…ku…!)

(Where are you…onee-sama…where exactly are you…?)

Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san are at the intersection of the maze, widening their eyes as they seem to be looking for something. Right now, they look like shinigamis who are trying to find more people to drag along to hell.

“Yare yare, leaving aside Shimizu there, I didn’t expect Kubo to lose his normal composed decision making…they broke through the checkpoint. It’s about time for them to notice that there’s no one around in that classroom.”

“They’re probably panicking because they lost sight of Akihisa’s group.”

“…Love is blind.”

“Eh? I know Shimizu-san is looking for Minami, but why is Kubo-kun panicking?”

“““……”””

Uu…Shimizu-san does look anxious, so Kubo-kun’s accompanying her to look around? In that case, Kubo-kun’s really so kind.

“Ah! Or is it that Kubo-kun likes Shimizu-san.”

In that case, Muttsurini’s ‘love is blind’ explains things.

“Ahh…well, it’s true that they can’t remain calm because it involves people they like.”

“I’d say…why are you so slow…?”

That’s weird. Did everyone find out about it a long time ago? I did realize it today, so it can’t be helped if Hideyoshi’s scolding me for being slow.

“I see. In that case, I have to check with the person himself the next time. Actually, I really want to help him out.”

“Akihisa…how can you be so cruel…”

“Better give it up, Akihisa. You’ll make Kubo cry.”

“…That’s too much.”

“???”

Not good. I don’t understand what the three of them are saying at all.

(Where…where are they…hm? There seems to be light in front…)

(O, onee-sama…where…?)

“Hm? Looks like Kubo and Shimizu reached the checkpoint.”

“Ah, really.”

The monitor shows them walking out of the maze and appearing in front of a wide space. They deliberately set up light to decide the winner, and it does look like this is the checkpoint of A classroom.

(Ohh, looks like you guys are here. You kept us waiting!)

(You’re the first pair to reach us. I’ll show you our abilities as 3rd years, so grit your teeth and die!)

The ones standing at the checkpoint are the two sempais, the familiar Mohawk and the crewcut, the Toko-Natsu pair. We can see a teacher from a corner of the monitor. This checkpoint is manned by Kimura-sensei, so it looks like they’re going to fight using physics.

(I’m sorry, but have Yoshii-kun and Shimada-san passed by here?)

(Hm? You are the first pair here.)

(Eh? Why did this…those two should be earlier than us…)

(It seems that Yoshii’s group snuck out midway through. I remember seeing it on the monitor.)

(How, how can that be…then aren’t we just wasting our time here…?_

(Hm? I don’t know what are you talking about, but if you want to see them, you have to beat us before you can return back to your classroom—summon!)

(That’s how it is, hurry up. Summon!)

(Is that so…then, summon…)

(…Summon…)

Kubo-kun, who looks like he lost a little motivation to fight, and Shimizu-san, who doesn’t look human anymore, are facing the Toko-Natsu pair as they summon their monsters.

“Can Kubo-kun’s group win?”

“Maybe not. Shimizu and Kubo should be stronger in humanities, so if they’re going to fight using physics…it’ll be rather hard.”

Yuuji probably investigated on the grades of the other classes’ important members during the past few summoning wars, so that’s why he’ll give this remark. Those who chose the sciences will be more interested in subjects like physics and chemistry, while most of those who are into humanities are more into biology [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] and geology. This is because there are different methods of studying them, to calculate or to memorize the content. Basically however, every subject for the 2nd years are necessary, so I think it’s not like Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san don’t have a complete chance of winning.

“The 3rd years are studying based on the exam format. That Toko-Natsu pair must be somewhat confident if they’ll choose physics as a deciding subject.

“Speaking of which…this might be a tough battle for Kubo-kun’s group.”

On a side note, unlike our 2nd year students’ learning format, the 3rd years can choose certain subjects (like physics, chemistry, biology, geology, geography, Japanese History, World History), so the rulings of carrying out summoning wars for them seems to be a little different from us. They can change their subjects, like ‘physics for biology’ or ‘chemistry for geology’. Basically, these are the summoning rules designed for the central exams, and our overall points are roughly calculated through this set of rules…well, we don’t have to understand about this level of technology too deeply.

“In other words, the reason why the subject used is Physics is because the Toko-Natsu pair are science based. Am I right?”

“That’s how it is. But of course, the opponent will choose a subject beneficial to them, just like who we would choose health education.”

Because of the principal’s teaching directive, health education is a necessary subject all students need to study. However, many people will give up on that subject if it’s not tested during the central exams, let alone the 3rd years who are preparing for these central exams. However, the 2nd years do have super experts on health education, so this was actually beneficial to us.

On the other hand, the 3rd years have an advantage in chosen subjects like physics and geology. Unlike us, who have to study all the subjects, the 3rd years just need to focus on the subjects they’re specializing in. Even if they are humanities students, there’s no comparison between the 2nd years who have to study every subject and the 3rd years who can focus on a select few. Of course, the teachers may vary the difficulty level in response to this, but there are still differences in points. This is why the summoning wars carried out by each year has different rules, and thus, the subject for this abnormal matchup will be much more important.

A class, Kubo Toshimitsu, Physics 213 points

And

D class, what was originally Shimizu Miharu, Physics 71 points.

First, the 2nd years’ scores are shown.

As expected of Kubo-kun. He specializes in humanities, but is still able to get points that are above average for class 2-A. Even if it’s not at the extremely high level of 400 or something, this level of battle ability is rather amazing. As for Shimizu-san…she doesn’t seem to be particularly good in physics, and her points are comparable to mine.

“With their points, it’ll be dangerous if our opponents here have more than 200 points.”

“There should be no problems, right? Our opponents are the Toko-Natsu pair after all.”

“Yeah. Yuuji really helped us out by taunting them.”

“…Good foresight.”

“Our opponents are 3rd years. It will be tough.”

I hope Kubo-kun’s group can try to wear out their fighting strength and let Yuuji and Kirishima-san finish them off.

During the previous battles, we fought using Japanese history during the summoning tournament, and there was the battle using world history before. The Toko-Natsu pair have points of around 200. In that case, even if physics is their best subject, I guess it will be around 250 points. In contrast, Yuuji and Kirishima-san will be—

A class, Tsunemura Yuusaku, Physics 412 points

And

A class, Natsukawa Junpei, Physics 408 points.

“““WHAT!??”””

We’re all so shocked that our exclamations are all in unison.

“Wai, wait a second! What’s with those scores? Are the Toko-Natsu’s scores that good?”

“Looking at such scores, they’re basically elite students in A class itself.”

“…Unbelievable.”

Even if these are the subjects they’re good at, these marks are way too high! The scores are really much different compared to their other subjects!

“I didn’t expect this…it’s no wonder they accepted my taunt so easily. Those two already saw through my intention!”

The Toko-Natsu pair aren’t tense at all probably because they will expect our side to send Yuuji and Kirishima-san to deal with them. So that’s what they were planning. It’s really our mistake to underestimate our opponents…

(Alright then, try your best, kouhais.)

(You kept us waiting for long. Don’t get beaten in just a few hits.)

The Toko-Natsu pair’s summoned beasts are demons that aren’t any different from the controllers themselves, wielding metal rods. These summoned beasts give off an evil antagonistic presence, and this really fits them.

However, Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san have to find a way to fight them! I believe those two will give their all ((We admit defeat)) that’s too fast! The winner’s decided like this!?

“Kubo and Shimizu are unwilling to battle because of that conversation just now, is it? That must be the Toko-Natsu pair’s sure-fire move.”

“Well, that’s how it is. They were aiming for something else right from the beginning anyway.”

The monitor shows the opponents’ metal rods slam down viciously at Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san’s summoned beast. Un. This difference in battle ability is really too great.

“What do you think, Yuuji? Do we have a chance of winning?”

“Un…in the best case scenario, I’ll say a 40% chance.”

“That’s really tough.”

We don’t even have a 50% chance of winning.

“Leaving aside Shouko, I have only 150 points for physics. Also, our opponents here have one more year of summoned beast control experience compared to us. They have the advantage both in terms of scores and experience.”

“In that case, shall we send some other team to wear down their strength?”

“…That’s tough as well. Including those who went in, we have only 4 pairs of fighting forces left.”

Muttsurini looks over at the namelist as he answers my question.

Only 4 pairs left, 8 people altogether? If we don’t include Yuuji and Kirishima-san, there are 3 groups left. We don’t even know whether any group can hold themselves from screaming and get to the final checkpoint in the first place either.

“…Just to mention it. One of the 4 groups is your group, Akihisa.”

“Eh? Me? Ah, that’s right. I’m not disqualified anyway, now that you mention it.”

I forgot all about it. We’re still not considered to be disqualified because Minami fainted out of fear, and didn’t scream out.

“But if Minami fainted, our group will not be able to provide any battle support.”

Even if I carry the unconscious Minami back into the battlefield, my physics alone can’t do anything. I can’t help but grimace at this.

“…(Shakes head)”

But Muttsurini actually shakes his head to answer my self-pity. Eh? Am I wrong?

“Akihisa, Muttsurini isn’t talking about your pairing with Shimada.”

“Eh? But isn’t Muttsurini talking about me…”

“Um, besides you, Yuuji and Kirishima, ain’t there someone else? There’s another great talent[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] who hasn’t been disqualified.”

Now that Hideyoshi mentions it, I look around at everyone present. Muttsurini is disqualified, Hideyoshi too, Yuuji’s a pair with Kirishima-san, and the one left is…”

“Are, are you talking about me…?”

Oh yeah! There’s still Himeji-san! Looks like she thought that she’s disqualified too because she’s too scared.

But even if she’s not disqualified, can Himeji-san really take part in this test of courage tournament? It’ll be too much if we force her to take part. Since Minami is so terrified despite taking the initiative, it’ll be too pitiful for Himeji-san here.

“Ah, ahh…I, I really can’t handle that kind of thing…”

Himeji-san mutters with utmost apology from the bottom of her heart. She must be troubled thinking that she can’t contribute to the team. Such a kind girl.

“So, well…I will end up causing Akihisa-kun lots of troubles…”

“Don’t worry about such things, Himeji-san. The punishment of losing isn’t anything great!”

“If possible…I, I want to take part in this with you too, Akihisa-kun…”

“You really don’t have to force yourself to take part—wait, ehh? Himeji-san, you’re really willing to go?”

“Ah, yes. If it doesn’t bother you, Akihisa-kun…”

“Why would I? I won’t feel bothered at all! I’ll be really welcoming of it too!”

I’m really happy here! Not because we got extra firepower, but because Himeji-san is willing to take part in this test of courage tournament.

It’s rare for everyone to experience this kind of activity. It’ll really be a pity if one only has the memory of ‘being terrified to death just by watching the monitor image in the classroom’. It doesn’t matter if we get disqualified by screaming the moment we step into the haunted house; the most important thing is that everyone can take part in this and laugh about it, saying things like ‘it’s really scary’ once everything’s over, and making wonderful memories of it. Thus, I’m really happy that Himeji-san is finally willing to take part in this.

“Is that so? So you finally decide to join, Himeji…yeah, you definitely won’t have a chance of winning after seeing Shimada and Akihisa like that. Now’s the time to summon your courage.”

“Sa, Sakamoto-kun! I’ll get angry if you continue!”

“Okay okay okay. I won’t say anything. I’ll just shut up, alright?”

Yuuji gives a sinister grin on his face.

I see. Minami’s passion in taking part despite being scared brought lots of courage to Himeji-san. It’s true that Minami’s hard work is really making my heart race. If I think about it this way, I can understand why Himeji-san would nod her head and agree.

“Le, let’s go, Akihisa-kun.”

“Un, you’re right. Let’s hurry up then!”

I better hurry before everyone realizes that Himeji-san and I are paired up and comes for my throat.

“Right, I better get ready.”

“…Yuuji, you can hug onto me tightly if you’re scared.”

“I refuse. Also, please do whatever you want if you’re scared.”

“…Impossible. Those kinds of scary things scare me the most. I’ll definitely stick to you, Yuuji.”

“I’ll show you the expressions when you attack me the next time. That’s a real demon.”

“…Kyaa, it’s so scary.”

“Uggooh!! My, my joints!?”

“…Cough, cough. Kyahh, kya…? Iya…?”

“You’re practicing your cries now? Damn it! I definitely won’t be tricked by you—GYAAAHHHH!!!”

“…I see. Gyaahhh, that…”

I can hear Yuuji and Kirishima-san’s conversation while I leave the classroom with Himeji-san. That Yuuji…I hope he won’t scream out in pain once his joints are restrained.

<center>☆</center>

“A, Akihisa-kun…please don’t let go of my hand…”

“U, un, I get it.”

Himeji-san holds onto my hand tightly. I can’t let go even if I want to because of how she’s holding my hand.

In fact, Himeji-san has been sticking tightly to me ever since just now, causing me to sweat out of nervousness. I do feel embarrassed for being held by her so tightly…

“…It’s not scary, it’s not scary…I won’t feel scared as long as I’m with Akihisa-kun…”

But it seems that Himeji-san doesn’t have the time to focus on such things. Or rather, I can’t relax at all either. Himeji-san is being so close to me that I can’t be bothered about whether those demons will scare me or not.

“Speaking of which, those monsters haven’t appeared yet.”

Himeji-san and I have just stepped into this classroom, but this is way too quiet. I remember that in C classroom, there would be 4,5 times the summoned beasts will try to scare us. What’s going on? Is it because A classroom is too big, and that there are too few summoned beasts available? Or are the 3rd years intending to carry out a terrifying act once we relax since we’re all tensed up? The enemy must be thinking of using such a plan, like using “Akihisa-kun…(hugs)” soft meat buns, the squishy and soft feel and the smell to scare us. Even if we fail here, I’m already mentally prepared to live together with Himeji-san for eternally. In that case, I have to make sure I have my water supply, beat the Toko-Natsu pair, and finish my mission uboah!”

“Ahh, that was dangerous…it’s really dangerous now when this maze is so dark and so quiet…!”

“That, that’s right…it’s quiet and dark. It’s really scary…”

“No, that’s not it Himeji-san. I’m saying that it’s dangerous, not scary.”

“???”

I nearly became Yuuji’s summoned beast (a werewolf). If I attack Himeji-san at this moment, she’ll scream out of fear, causing us to get disqualified, and I’ll be hated by her, beaten up by the other classmates, get expelled from school and get forcefully kissed by nee-san, leaving my life to be left with an endless darkness…dangerous! This situation’s really dangerous!

“Well, Himeji-san…”

“Ye, yes?”

Anyway, I better speak up to break this silence no matter what first, or I may lose control of my sanity in such a silent moment. If I can talk, I might be able to divert Himeji-san’s attention and not let her be so scared.

“Thank you very much for taking part in this activity even though you’re so scared.”

“Ah, don’t say that. I should be the one thanking you for being willing to pair up with me even though I might bring you lots of troubles, Akihisa-kun.”

“Why would I? I won’t feel troubled. I just feel happy inside to be able to take part in this with you. I don’t find this troublesome at all.”

“I’m happy to hear you say this.”

The fearful Himeji-san finishes her words, and breaks out a beautiful smile right at me.

“But you do feel rather scared, right?”

“We, well…ye, yes…I do feel scared…”

“There hasn’t been a single monster appearing, but this dim-looking maze is already scary enough without anyone around. Also, I have to endure the pressure of the summoned beasts appearing out of nowhere. It must be stressful for people who are scared of such things, I guess?

“Well…Akihisa-kun, I’m sorry…that I’m not athletic, and scared of such things, always relying on you to help me…”

“Ah, don’t worry. You really don’t have to apologize to me because of this.”

“But…”

Himeji-san still gives an apologetic look, and I can only open my mouth slowly and say.

“Himeji-san, even if you blame yourself for this…us guys don’t hate it when you can rely on us.”

“You don’t hate me…relying on you?”

“Un, because, for a, erm…cute girl like you, Himeji-san, any guy will be happy that you’re willing to work hard even though you’re scared, and how you rely on me. I can only feel delighted that you will rely on me, Himeji-san, so why would I feel troubled?”

“Cu, cute, is it…hou…”

Himeji-san blushes as she lowers her head, and I feel awkward for saying such a foreign line, and my face feels like it’s going to blow out fire.

“About that…”

“U, hm? Is there anything you want to say, Himeji-san?”

“Well…do you feel happy to be with me, Akihisa-kun?”

That slender small hand holding onto mine is exerting more force.

“Of, of course I am! You’re cute and smart, and also kind too, Himeji-san. I basically can’t find any weaknesses in you, and I’m basically protecting a princess whenever I’m with you!”

“…Eh?”

I think I often hear people say that the name represents a person, and the ‘Hime’[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] in the name ‘Himeji Mizuki’ really suits her.

“But I guess the problem is about how you’re walking with a guy like me who’s stupid, doesn’t know how to fight, and is unreliable, Himeji-san—hm?”

Suddenly, Himeji-san pulls our hands that are held together.

“Did you say…princess?”

I turn my embarrassed face to the side to look at Himeji-san, and see her looking down sadly as she stops.

“What’s the matter, Himeji-san?”

“…There’s something…”

Himeji-san lets out a teeny-weeny voice.

“…There has been something…I wanted to ask you a long time ago, Akihisa-kun…”

Something she wanted to ask me a long time ago? What’s the matter? Looking at her expression now, it does seem to be something unhappy…did I accidentally mention something bad?

“Wha, what is it? Is there anything you want to say to me?”

“…Akihisa-kun…what do you…think about me…?”

“Eh?”

Why is Himeji-san saying this out of a sudden? What’s the situation now?

“That’s because…I’ve always been wondering, even though you’ve been treating me carefully like a princess, are you just trying to keep your distance away from me…”

“Keep my distance from you, Himeji-san?”

I don’t have that intention…do I?

“Because, Akihisa-kun…didn’t you just say it…that I’m like a ‘flawless princess’?”

“Ah, un, I did say it.”

“But I’m not! I’m not a princess at all! I’m always so slow-witted no matter what I do, and I’ll get jealous all the time. Even when everyone keeps praising me for doing well in schoolwork, I always pass out during the important exams, and my urge to have it all to myself…I have a lot of faults, and I keep causing trouble for others…”

“No, not at all…”

“That’s how it is! I have lots of weaknesses, but you don’t understand at all, Akihisa-kun. I think this is because there’s a wide gap between us…”

It’s not very loud, but Himeji-san does talk fast and rushed.

“Is it really weird for me to be walking with you like this, Akihisa-kun? To me…it really doesn’t suit me to be with this Akihisa-kun who’s cheery, kind, attractive and charismatic. But Akihisa-kun, you praise me so much and belittle yourself, so I feel that you’re trying to keep your distance away from me…”

I never thought that Himeji-san will ever say such a thing, and I don’t even know how to respond.

“Akihisa-kun, you’ve always been taking care of me…but the person who caught your eye isn’t really me, right?”

“…”

I can’t describe Himeji-san’s current expression now, either she’s trying to probe me, or she’s trying to rely on me.

I didn’t know that Himeji-san has always been troubled by such a thing…but I do feel that being isolated isn’t a good thing. The friends who often play with me are all close to me, but even I will feel unhappy if the way I’m being treated is different. Himeji-san has been conscious of her weak health, and so she’s more sensitive to how people react to her actions, I guess?

“Ah! So, sorry…for saying such weird things when you helped me a lot here…”

Himeji-san looks like she suddenly recovered after seeing that I’m utterly speechless. She doesn’t cling onto me now as she takes half a step back, and pulls the distance between us.

“Hi, Himeji-san, that…”

“Ple, please forget about what I just said. I just said that stupidly because I was too scared. It’s really nothing, sor—”

Himeji-san suddenly seems to remember something as she stares at my hand, unable to finish her words. What is she looking at—ah, this is bad! I forgot I’m still holding the camera! In that case, won’t Himeji-san’s words just now be heard?

“Eh, erm erm…that, I’m just thinking, maybe you might be shocked if I tell you my troubles, Akihisa-kun! Tha, that’s because…you don’t feel scared at all, right, Akihisa-kun? I wanted to scare you a little…”

“Ah, ahaha. I was really shocked by you. I nearly screamed out there and got disqualified, ahahahaha…”

We can only try to hide this. I don’t know whether Himeji-san’s words just now were real or not, but we have to put this aside for now. I can’t add on to Himeji-san’s troubles in this situation where everyone can hear us.

“It’ll be really scary if we don’t joke around a little in this situation, huh? Ahaha.”

“Really, your joke went overboard there, Himeji-san. Those who don’t know what’s going on will think you have interest in me after hearing that, right?”

“Ah, no. About that…that’s not a joke…”

“No, not a joke? Yeah…it’s not the time to play a joke…”

“Ahhh, no! I’m not saying that this isn’t the time to play a joke…”

Himeji-san waves her hands flusteredly.

Anyway, it seems that our conversation that gone back to normal. In this situation, we better just laugh it off.

“Alright, let’s stop standing around here and chat. We have to move on.”

“Ah, you’re right. Sakamoto-kun’s group may be catching up soon.”

“But those jokes are rather interesting.”

“Ahaha. Ah, but the serious[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References] thing I was talking about is true!”

“Eh…’heavy’ as in…”

Is it that part that’s developed exceptionally well compared to ordinary people?

“Ah…I, I’m not talking about the body, I’m talking about how my thoughts and heart feels heavy. As for my weight…un…it, it’s a little heavy…”

Himeji-san puts her hand on her stomach as she mutters.

Why are girls so mindful of their own weight? It’s like many people really want the slender waist of a model, but I do find Himeji-san cuter than those girls that are too skinny.

“There’s no need to worry about this! I don’t find you pudgy at all.”

“No, I’m really heavy. Whether it’s in terms of weight or thoughts…”

In this aspect, Himeji-san is really a girl, unlike my sister who doesn’t care about such trivial things at all.

“So…I’ve been concerned…you’re so close to Minami-chan, but it’s like you’re keeping your distance away from me…”

“Hm? Himeji-san, did you just say something?”

“Nothing, I didn’t say anything at all. Okay, let’s keep going.”

“Ah, Himeji-san, if you’re so far away—”

“It, it’s okay to keep this kind of distance! It’s definitely because you’re thinking for me so much if you’re worried about such a small thing…!”

Once she said that, Himeji-san’s small hand that was grabbing onto mine just lets go like that as she looks determined while moving off.

I don’t really think that Himeji-san is fine now, but since she herself says so, I shouldn’t be talking much about this. Besides, she must be concerned about the camera in my hand, I suppose? Or is it that she’s not scared because there aren’t any monsters coming out anymore? Either way, since Himeji-san’s trying to get involved in the game, I shouldn’t be obstructing her…but what’s with this sense of helplessness?

“Speaking of which, we haven’t seen one appear even after walking for so long…what’s going on?”

We could only see the dim maze ever since the beginning. Is this part of the 3rd years’ plan? Do they think that my pairing with Himeji-san will fail right from the beginning? Or are the 3rd years planning to send all their forces to deal with the formidable opponents of Yuuji and Kirishima-san? However, I don’t think they will be so foolish so as to think of sending more people to stop those two…in that case, there’re other plans, right? The reason why they’re leaving Himeji-san and me alone when we can be dealt with so easily…what is it?

Himeji-san’s still quite some distance away from me, and I continue forward while having all sorts of doubts in my mind.

At this moment, I hear familiar sounding voices from the wall.

“…Yuuji, I’m scared. You should be sticking close to me.”

“I refuse. I have to hold the camera too.”

“…In that case, I have to do this.”

“No, I don’t mean that you have to help me hold the camera…”

“…But I’ll be scared if you don’t stick closely to me.”

“Stop lying! Anyone can tell that you’re not scared of this at all. Also, there hasn’t been a monster appearing up till now.”

“…In that case, let me change this.”

“Hm? What do you want to say?”

“…If you don’t stick to me tightly, something horrifying will happen to you, Yuuji.”

“……(Tsukatsukatsukatsukatsuka)”

“…Yuuji, you won’t run away.”

“Stop joking around! Who wants to be killed by you here!”

Yuuji and Kirishima-san’s conversation reaches my ears. Those two should be very close to us because we’re just separated by a wall. It’s really great that they’re still as amicable with each other as ever.

But there’s something that concerns me.

“Hasn’t anything happened to Yuuji’s side…”

It’s getting weirder and weirder. Even if those 3rd year sempais feel that I won’t cause them much damage, it’s too unnatural for them not to be wary of Yuuji and Kirishima-san. There must be a ploy in this.

As I’m thinking about this—

“…!?”

The lights that brightened this dim maze vanish.

“Eh? A, Akihisa-kun?”

Himeji-san’s troubled voice is ringing nearby.

I want to get over to her immediately, but I can’t move immediately if I don’t have the lights guiding me. Damn it, I really shouldn’t have let go of Himeji-san’s hand and let her move off alone.

“Calm down first, Himeji-san. You should stay at where you are instead of moving around and wait for your eyes to get used to the darkness. Also, you should close your eyes so that you won’t feel scared.”

“Okay, I understand…”

I remain where I am once I reminded Himeji-san too as I wait for my eyes to get used to the darkness.

I let Himeji-san close her eyes because I fear that the summoned beasts will suddenly close in on her and scare her when the lights are lit. That should be the case.

It seems that there’s a sound coming from somewhere in the darkness. Bring it…the 3rd years are finally making their move!

The weird noises nearby disappear, and my eyes are somewhat getting used to the darkness as I can vaguely see what’s around me. Now, the most important thing is to get back to Himeji-san and calm her down.

“Eh? That’s weird? Why’s the road…”

I can’t see clearly, but there’s a wall that appeared between Himeji-san and me when we’re 2, 3 steps away from each other…did the 3rd years change the panel layout of the maze during the time when we couldn’t even see out fingers?

“This isn’t good…! I have to get over to Himeji-san fast…!”

I frantically search around for a path. I’m still not disqualified yet if I’m alone, but it’s pointless even if I get to the checkpoint if I’m not in a pair. Also, the most important thing is that it’ll be really pitiful if I let the terrified Himeji-san be alone in such an environment.

While in the midst of the darkness, I reach my arm out to the space approximately 10cm in front of me. After walking for a while, I think I can sense the presence of someone else here, and hurriedly hold his hand. Great! I managed to find Himeji-san without taking too much time.

“Sorry, Himeji-san, you must be scared, right? But I guess you're—”

PAK (Lights are switched back on)

“—Ugly?”

“I’ll kill you.”

Standing right in front of me is the guy who’s completely different from the endearing looking Himeji-san, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“Uu…it’s already shocking to see your face when you just appeared in front of me like that, Yuuji. I really want to see Himeji-san now. This is really quite the trauma to me…”

“Shut up. Move your hand away from me. That’s disgusting.”

“Ah, sorry.”

I hurriedly let go of Yuuji’s hand, whom I mistook for someone else. It’s no wonder why I was wondering why Himeji-san’s hand got so thick and hard…

“Ah, now’s not the time for this. Yuuji, have you seen Himeji-san?”

“Nope, I didn’t see her.”

What should I do? Got to find her quickly!

“Alright, Yuuji. That’s how it is. I have to hurry up and find Himeji-san.”

“Wait, Akihisa.”

I turn around, only for Yuuji to suddenly call me.

“What is it? I’m anxious now!”

“I think you’ll just be wasting your efforts if you want to look for Himeji.”

What does he mean by that?

“We’re being toyed by them now.”

“Eh? Why?”

Yuuji’s usual simple explanation causes me to have lots of questions.
“Himeji and Shouko should have met already. Maybe we might hear screams later.”

“Himeji-san and Kirishima-san will scream after meeting? What do you mean?”

“This is the plan they thought of to deal with Shouko. Actually, there’s nothing surprising about it at all. Shouko’s scores are extremely outstanding, so if they want to make such a tough opponent get disqualified, there’s no need to deal with her directly. They just need to deal with her partner. However, it’s almost impossible for me to scream as Shouko’s partner, so they chose to switch our partners.”

“Eh? That means the 3rd years want to let Kirishima-san and Himeji-san be on the same group and attack them?”

Leaving aside what kind of ploy there is, Himeji-san should be alright if she’s with Kirishima-san, right? On thinking about this, I can finally feel relieved.

“No, they may not be targeting Himeji. The 3rd years are aiming at those who might scream, whoever it may be.”

“Whoever it may be, is it?”

“Weren’t there quite a few groups who got lost and couldn’t get out before we entered? I guess they weren’t disqualified, but stuck inside and unable to get out.”

“This…is to let Kirishima-san switch partners, is it?”

“Yeah. Our opponents have some form of understanding in regards to the numbers and type of people we have. They already guessed that Shouko and I will be the last pair, and deliberately left the first few teams to switch over when its necessary.”

If Yuuji and Kirishima-san enter midway through the game, the 3rd years just need to make them switch partners while they’re stuck in the maze and unable to get out. However, they can’t do so if it’s the last pair. That’s why they deliberately left the first few teams.

“Eh? But even if they want to do so, aren’t there quite a lot of uncertain aspects? They have to split us up if they want us to switch partners, isn’t it? Can the 3rd years really grasp the timing and do such a thing?”

“That’s why they designed this maze. Those 3rd years will hide the path leading to the destination as long as the situation is beneficial to them, whether it’s an extra wall, an extra path, or a rule not to break the passages. It’s not impossible.”

“Uwah, that’s despicable…”

In other words, the 3rd years intend to trap us inside this maze until the situation is beneficial to them, is it? In that case, it’s not a mere accident that the lights went out when Himeji-san and I were slightly apart from each other, but because they already planned on the moment to split us up.

“Then why did Kubo-kun’s pair get all the way to the checkpoint?”

“This is a cover to prevent their ploy for creating the maze from being revealed, I suppose? Also, they already had a rough idea on Kubo and Shimizu’s scores during the last checkpoint. Besides Kubo, Shimizu is just at D class level, and the Toko-Natsu won’t have to spend much effort dealing with them thanks to their control and summoned beasts scores. They’re much easier to deal with than Shouko and me.”

I see. Even if Kubo-kun and Shimizu-san’s pair managed to reach the checkpoint at the end without getting disqualified, we won’t feel anything weird about it. Most probably, they already saw through this and carried out such a plan.

“Also, there’s the issue of wanting to reclaim their pride.”

“Ahh, that reason seems to be enough for them to do this.”

The Toko-Natsu pair’s physics scores aren’t just abnormally high. They must be rather concerned about not letting the kouhais think that their world history scores yesterday were their real abilities. Well…it’s like they want to show off their outstanding scores because they want to give this impression.

“Anyway, that’s how it is. We’ve been completely had by those two.”

“Is that so…but Yuuji, I feel that you’re really different today, aren’t you?”

“Nn? Really?”

“Yeah. Normally, you’ll think of a counterplan if you know that you’ve been had by the opponent, right, Yuuji?”

“Well, you’re right there.”

Yuuji’s just calmly explaining the current situation to me even after we’re being cornered so badly. This really isn’t like Yuuji.

“Did something happen?”

“Nothing.”

“Really? If there’s nothing, why aren’t you feeling bothered and think about a counterplan?”

“Because my objective is complete.”

“Objective?”

“That’s right. The reason why we have this tournament was original to escape Ironman’s summer remedials. My objective was complete the moment this tournament was organized, whether we win or lose.”

“Oh, I see.”

“But it’s really vexing to lose to those two. And it’ll be troublesome to be in charge of the sports festival and clean up after it. If possible, I don’t want to take over this hot potato, so I’ll try my best to win this tournament.”

Now this is the Yuuji I know of. Since we escaped Ironman’s sobering hellish remedials, we’ll just be in charge of preparing the sports festival and cleaning up, but this kind of preparatory work is heaven compared to F class’ summer Iron-fist remedials. Also, the time taken to prepare for the sports festival will probably be overlapped with the time taken for lessons. In that case, even if we don’t have to do things for the 3rd years, we still have to face Ironman. If we can’t prepare using our free time, Ironman might suddenly add in after-class supplementary classes. Anyway, there’s no much difference between whether we win or we lose. Yuuji’s right in that in this current situation, the reason why we don’t like losing now is probably because we’re losing to the Toko-Natsu pair.

“This test of courage tournament is just a game. There’s no need to be so serious.”

Yuuji folds his arms and proudly nods at me. Even though he says so, it feels like he did seriously think when we were deciding on the rules.

“But it doesn’t sound like you want to admit defeat when you say this.”

“Gu…”

Arre? Did I guess correctly?

I lift my stare at Yuuji, and he immediately pretends to look calm as he says,

“Anyway, I did think of a plan for you and I to break through this current situation now…”

“Eh? You already have an idea?”

“But the most important part of that plan has to be done by you. I have to find a way to hold off the Toko-Natsu, and this really annoys me.”

“I see. So you’ll get jealous if I’m the only one who gets to show off?”

“I’m concerned that you can’t finish the job properly, you idiot.”

Yuuji retorts back unhappily.

I do feel that this strategy seems boring to Yuuji just by listening, especially when he has to hold off the Toko-Natsu pair.

“Never mind. That’s how it is anyway. We just need to watch how things go, so just leave Himeji to Shouko.”

“Is that so…but Himeji-san should feel a little more relaxed if Kirishima-san is around.”

Luckily, the ones holding the cameras this time are Kirishima-san and me, so we still have a camera each despite splitting up. Without the cameras, we have to return back to the classroom.

“Alright, Akihisa, let’s go.”

“Okay okay, I get it. Ah—to think that the person walking beside me has changed from Himeji-san to Yuuji; why must such a calamity happen to me…”

Just when I’m muttering unhappy, I suddenly realize something.

Nn? Wait a moment. Based on Yuuji’s explanation just now, it seems that he noticed their intention, so why did he allow himself to split from Kirishima-san as according to the opponent’s plan? I already realized their intention and a counterplan.

I don’t think it’s really possible, but maybe, this guy…

“Yuuji…did you purposely follow what they wanted just to get away from Kirishima-san?”

“What are you saying, Akihisa? Our opponents are the 3rd year sempais. Isn’t it amazing for them to come up with such a plan? Also, it can’t be helped that our F class is rendered helpless in this intense battle of wits.”

“And your true thoughts?”

“I remembered the horrifying experience of being pursued with the nail-bat when I entered the haunted house with Shouko.”

Ah, this is due to the wedding experience I planned before.

“What the heck, Yuuji. You’re scared of taking part in this even though you sound really impressive here.”

“What nonsense. Those ghosts or youkais don’t scare me at all.”

“Ah. Kirishima-san is over at that corner.”

“Ku…! I can make it. Akihisa barrier[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6_Translation_Notes_and_References]…!”

“I see what you’re scared of now, Yuuji.”

Also, Yuuji might use me as a shield if anything happens.

“Why are you concerned about such a small matter, shie—Akihisa.”

“You bastard…! You nearly ended up calling me shield, right…?”

Yuuji’s the only person I’ll definitely not go to a real haunted house with.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Fourth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume6 The Sixth Question}}
</noinclude>